《She Was Sent by God》 Chapter 1 Chap 1. End ¡°Wake up!¡± It was an urgent voice unfamiliar to me. She always knew Laslo Arpad as a lax man. He had probably left his impatience in the womb. ¡°Damn it. Wake up, princess! There¡¯s no time to waste lingering around.¡± But today was different. ¡°What?¡± Agnes woke up to a strong hand waving itself in front of her. I was still half-asleep and drowsy. I opened my eyes and couldn¡¯t see anything in the dark. ¡°Duke Arpad. For what brings you here. The chicken hasn¡¯t even cokcrowed yet¡± No matter how much ties a couple has with each other, it¡¯s important for them not to visit their wife¡¯s bedroom without notice. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to spare you an argument, princess.¡± He threw a worn out package at me. Whatever was inside of it was pretty heavy. ¡°What is this¡­¡­.¡± When suddenly, a man¡¯s scream resounded throughout. Agnes noticed that her readily-armed husband had frowned at her earlier. ¡°Come with me right now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The gate is open.¡± Agnes gasped. The calamity outside came to a stop. Laslow calmly looked into her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡± She was sometimes afraid to look into his eyes. Because it felt like all of her darkest secrets were being dug out. From the first time I stepped into this castle until now. ¡°What do you mean? The gate is open¡­¡­. Isn¡¯t Estar a thousand years old?¡± ¡°A thousand-year-old fortress is bound to fall apart.¡± He smiled bitterly. I was informed that the king¡¯s army was surrounding Sutmar. I knew that things weren¡¯t going as well as I thought and anxiously rushed out the hall. Although I never would have imagined that the gates would open up so quickly. ¡°Hurry up.¡± He urged. Agnes just got up. Her eyes still hadn¡¯t adjusted to the darkness yet so she clumsily put on her clothes. She wasn¡¯t aware of how hard it was. ¡°Can¡¯t you get dressed properly?¡± Laslo croaked and clicked his tongue. He took the strap that Agnes was holding while she looked on in a daze. He skillfully knotted it for her. ¡°Are we leaving?¡± Agnes calmly looked down at his dark golden head. There weren¡¯t many options to choose from if the gates were open. It was either we surrender or run away. ¡°Yes. To Cyclosiro.¡± ¡°Cyclosiro? That far?¡± It would take a full two months on horseback to travel that far south. I¡¯ve heard about that place but never have I been there. ¡°Zoltan will go with the princess instead of me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°I wonder why?¡± He asked back. ¡°Is he the most fit for the job? What about you?¡± His hands that were tying up the sash went a slight bit slack. ¡°I can¡¯t leave as the castle¡¯s lord.¡± ¡°Such a thing!¡± Laslo neatly ended the knot of Agnes¡¯s fur cape before retaliating. ¡°It¡¯s done. Don¡¯t forget to take care of that package. Food and coins are in. There are also commoner¡¯s clothes that you can change into once you¡¯re out of the castle.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ah, I stuffed some jewelry in there too but don¡¯t sell them until you¡¯ve left for good. The pursuers might notice.¡± ¡°Duke Arpad.¡± ¡°Get a ticket to Arahan Island once you arrive at Cyclo.¡± Laslo continued without stopping, ¡°Duke, wait.¡± ¡°Selling the jewelry will allow you to buy a small piece of land. They¡¯re expensive so you¡¯ll be able to last a few years if you save them up. And-¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Agnes barely managed to stop Laslo¡¯s rapid barrage of words. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Are you trying to imply that you¡¯ll stay behind?¡± ¡°I will stay. Go and leave me behind.¡± ¡°Will you surrender? Then I will remain as well.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t surrender.¡± She was ready to mouth words of protest but couldn¡¯t say a thing after that. Laslo once again said with strength. ¡°I stay here.¡± If one neither surrenders nor escapes, the only option left is to fight. He¡¯s going to fight the king¡¯s army till the very end. ¡°¡­¡­Duke Arpad.¡± It¡¯s been three years since I got married to him. Agnes still remembered the day she first saw him. He was so tall that she had to bend her neck to look up. Every member of the royal family was short, so Agnes felt like he was a giant from a fairytale for being one head taller than her. ¡°Princess.¡± Laslo tightly gripped her shoulder. She gulped after realizing what was coming. ¡°But, but¡­¡­.¡± She kept shaking her head several times. Laslo was the fallen Duke of the West and she obviously didn¡¯t want to marry him as the Nirisu¡¯s princess. Her sister, Princess Vivian, died when she was in a weakened state during her menstrual cycle. The culprit was one of Vivian¡¯s relatives and Agnes¡¯ half brother, Prince Sebastian. A few years later, her kindred brother Chavolti had become a cripple. She swiftly begged Sebastian for mercy at this revelation. Agnes¡¯ mother pleaded for an alliance with the second king. ¨C Prince. Please save our poor princess. Once Agnes became an adult she was married off to Duke Arpad right away. With no congratulations or dowry. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± He said bluntly. ¡°Hand?¡± Agnes inadvertently extended her right hand. ¡°No, your left hand with the crest.¡± He pulled out a long bandage from his pocket. Agnes gently gave him her left hand. ¡°Don¡¯t ever untie this. Even commoners know that having a crest on the back of your hand is a sign of royalty.¡± Laslo covered the crest with fairly skillful movements. Agnes exchanged subtle glances alternating between him and her crest. It was not a happy marriage. At least for Agnes. She had expected just a shred of kindness from her husband, even knowing that it was foolish to wish for a happy marriage as a member of the royal family. -You are now my husband, so you can refer to me as Agnes. She said to him on the first night of their wedding, under the flickering candle lights with utmost courage. -Princess seems to be a good enough title. He calmly looked at Agnes¡¯ figure on the bed and left. She was so mortified and ashamed that she dared not call him up again. Laslo Arpad was an amazing and wise lord but a heartless husband. For 3 years they were living together as a married couple without spending a single night with each other. It was only recently that the elders had put pressure on the issue of obtaining a heir that they forcefully slept with one another. ¡°Brother!¡± At that moment, an angry man¡¯s voice could be heard from outside. He thumped and knocked on the door many times. ¡°Keep my words in mind.¡± Laslo handed the pack to Agnes without a word. Soon after that, he grabbed her hand and led her out of the room. The door swung open and there stood a man wearing a thick bear skin coat. ¡°I figured it out. The motherfucker who opened the gates.¡± ¡°Whom?¡± ¡°Matron. Might as well feed him dog food considering how he wags his tail at Sebatian all the time.¡± Zoltan¡¯s face was burning with such fiery that it was visible in the dark. A glimmer reached Laslo¡¯s eyes as he muttered Matron¡¯s name. ¡°Leave that son of a bitch to me and escape with the princess.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Right now.¡± Laslo asserted vigorously. Agnes freed her wrist in an act of defiance against him. ¡°I will stay!¡± Both of them looked at Agnes in unison. The brothers were similar in height and towered over her like giants. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. What help would it be if you stayed behind?¡± Agnes could feel the concern behind his words contrary to his usual indifference towards her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± Zoltan shot Agnes a piercing sharp glare. Agnes immediately shrank under his cold stare. ¡°Zoltan!¡± Laslo strictly reprimanded his brother. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly and leave the castle at once. You must leave Sutmar before noon. End of story.¡± ¡°Shit, SHIT!¡± Zoltan couldn¡¯t contain his temper and kicked the door. It made a dull sound. The door was made of giant trees over 100 years old. ¡°Why are you trying to fight? Just send me as an envoy to the king.¡± Agnes looked at Laslo and said: ¡°Bowing down to Sebastian saved my life once, but it won¡¯t work twice.¡± They were coming to attack us, under the king¡¯s name, because of a possible rebellion. Agnes scoffed after hearing such nonsense. This poor land was barren and had no special products. Beasts would also attack livestock through the northern line of defense at frequent rates. It was for this reason that the Arpad dukedom was always poor. I wouldn¡¯t even dream about something as expensive as treason. Everyone turned static cold at Agnes¡¯ words. Zoltan and Laslo were silent. ¡°¡­ Take her with you.¡± Laslo weakly pushed her shoulder. ¡°Duke Arpad!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Princess.¡± Zoltan rudely pulled the hem of Agne¡¯s shirt with brute force. His grip was so strong that she struggled to keep herself upright. ¡°Let go. I am also the owner of this castle. I won¡¯t run away¨Cah!¡± Zoltan¡¯s face gradually crumpled up as she continued to struggle. It was full of irritation and annoyance. ¡°My wife.¡± Laslo heaved a sigh. Agnes immediately stopped flailing around. But her husband was quiet gain. Agnes blinked rapidly. She desperately tried to focus on those overpowering green eyes. ¡°Just now, what did you say.¡± It was the first time. He addressed her as his wife. He had always called her princess, as if he despised the royal family¡¯s bloodline. I knew the Duke didn¡¯t welcome me. She neither had a strikingly beautiful appearance nor a bountiful dowry. Their marriage was ordered by the king and judging from that alone, she could tell what the duke thought of her. ¡°Please be healthy.¡± ¡°Why do you have such eyes¡­¡± Agnes was at a loss for words. She was unable to overcome the shock of it and collapsed to the ground. Zoltan held her up like a sack of potatoes. The brothers shared a short goodbye. Doing anything more than that was unnecessary. Zoltan wet his lips and left. Laslo watched their leaving backs for a long time. And that was the last they saw of the living Laszlo. Chapter 2 ¡°Listen to me.¡± Zoltan¡¯s breaths were hard and came in flutters. My lungs were in bad shape so it was painful every time I took a breath. ¡°Jo*, Sir Zoltan.¡± (*T/N: It¡¯s just a sound you would make in distress.) The smell of blood made me dizzy. There was an absurd amount of bodies with their intestines all over the place. Agnes didn¡¯t scream because her body was stiff and she could hardly breathe. It¡¯s my first time seeing this many dead bodies together. ¡°This, this is, no. Ah with this¡­¡± Agnes scrambled out a handkerchief from her arms. It met with the wound and soaked up the blood before becoming useless. Zoltan groaned due to his torn stomach. ¡°Heuk*, it can¡¯t end like this. I¡¯m sure the king will send more pursuers. ¡° (*T/N: Another sound effect? Maybe crying or coughing blood.) He struggled to talk. Five days after leaving the city, they had encountered the king¡¯s knights a total of three times. They avoided the first and second battles but their luck was exhausted by the third. ¡°No more, don¡¯t tell me any more. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll go to town and get the officers¡­¡± She shook and knelt down in front of Zoltan. My clothes were wasted with dirt, but I wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind. ¡°The horse couldn¡¯t have gone far. It¡¯s a trained horse. Huu, riding south on horseback. Cyclosiro. Get it, ha, you know what I mean right?¡± ¡°You want me to leave you and go to Cyclosiro alone? That¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t.¡± Agnes was twitching and terrified. ¡°Don¡¯t be so childish.¡± Zoltan¡¯s eyes gleamed. His eyes were becoming clearer even though he lost a fair amount of blood. ¡°Why do you think I came all the way here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s.¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand why I have to send you to Cyclosiro?¡± It was like a beast¡¯s roar. Agnes clasped her hand so tightly that her fingernails dug into her palm. ¡°Sebastian.¡± She gasped like a fish out of water. All three attacks were blatantly aimed at her. If Zoltan hadn¡¯t intervened a multitude of times, she would have lost her life. ¡°Why are you trying to kill me?¡± The king¡¯s greed for the throne had abated early on. I was born and already had three brothers and sisters. But my desire to live grew even greater when one died and another was crippled by Sebastian. I wanted to live a quiet life where there were no fights over the throne. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that at all.¡± ¡°Does the princess¡¯ will even matter?* The plague killed both the princes. The queen is shocked by it all and works the whole day. So who will be the next ruler if the king dies from a blind arrow?¡± (*T/N: Zoltan & Laslo refer to Agnes as princess.) The hands of Nirisu kingdom were precious. The number of children born into the royal family was small, but the number of royal family members who had survived until adulthood were even rarer. That¡¯s why even a married princess retained her right to the throne. There was actually a case where a princess who married off to another country became emperor after the king died without any children. ¡°Haa, if I knew this would happen, kuh, cough!¡± Zoltan roughly coughed and vomited blood at the same time. The road ahead was soaked in blood. His face turned pallid in a flash. The pool of blood on the floor was deep enough for an insect to drown. ¡°Sir Zoltan. Stop talking. I¡¯ll call the officers.¡± She held onto her brittle legs and managed to get up. ¡°No. This is the end for me.¡± He spoke more firmly than ever. ¡°It¡¯s nearing the time my brother will sacrifice his life in exchange for the princess¡¯. Don¡¯t waste it on me and leave.¡± I remembered Laslo¡¯s stiff face when I asked the king to send me as an envoy, . The man already knew. That Sebastian surrounded the castle to kill my sister. ¡°I thought Duke Arpad didn¡¯t like me.¡± She muttered. For 3 years starting from the first day of their marriage, she¡¯d lost face. The pair¡¯s existence had no effect on each other, just like any other couple of nobility. I was disappointed but gradually adapted. I didn¡¯t anticipate his affection when we got married. ¡°Would you give your life for a woman you hate?¡± Zoltan laughed as hard as he could. But I didn¡¯t have the energy to laugh, so all I did was lift a corner of my mouth. Then there was a rustle in the distance. Zoltan frantically scanned the surroundings. ¡°Hurry and go!¡± He shouted with his last breath. Agnes stepped back from the momentum. ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± It was more of a threat than a plea or request. ¡°If the princess dies, haa. If the princess dies, we bet our lives for nothing. So survive. That¡¯s all I can do for you.¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°Quick!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I didn¡¯t say thank you. Agnes gave strength to her toes and jumped to her feet. Her hands were still shaking, but the pressure to live somehow made her move. She wildly ran into the forest. As Zoltan said, a horse was leisurely grazing there. Agnes pressed down on her cape and climbed up the horse. She rode madly to the south. Two men in black popped out in front of Zoltan once she was completely gone. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Cirack, Hyeo*, why are you guys, here?¡± (*T/N: More sfx? Or actual names. If they don¡¯t appear in any later chapters again, it¡¯s probably just sfx.) Blood came trickling out of Zoltan¡¯s mouth and his speech was unclear. The man soon weeped and said. ¡°There¡¯s no chance for me anyways, so keep the madam¡­..¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Zoltan closed his eyes. His brother was that kind of man. A foolish and naive person who would always prioritize his wife¡¯s life before his own. ¡°Go. Secretly guard the princess.¡± ¡°Yes Captain.¡± ¡°Hey, that was the last one so come out brother.¡± He opened his eyes and found that no one was in front of him. Only then did Zoltan laugh. * * * ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Ah, absolutely! Who wants to put up with the shit going on inside there? Is Sutmar going crazy?¡± ¡°Sutmar, what¡¯s that. They¡¯re in a high position, isn¡¯t there a duke? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a rebellion.¡± A man carrying a bottle of beer jumped in. ¡°Rebellion?¡± The buzzing noise in the bar gradually subsided. In the innermost corner of the place, the shadow of a human figure wore a grey cloak and stealthily looked homeward past the rowdy men. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s why all the roads to Sutmar are blocked now. All the food we have to deliver is rotting. This is such a damned unlucky situation for me. Tch!¡± He spat a mouthful of yellow sputum on the floor. ¡°That¡¯s not all ¡° The server put the beer down on the table, looked around once, and continued. ¡°I met some merchants descending from the North today, and the king had hung an arm on the pole.¡± ¡°An arm?¡± ¡®Who does it belong to?¡± ¡°Whose arm is it?¡± No one else in the bar came to speak to them. So some time later, the waitress spoke in a composed and soft manner. ¡°Princess Arpad.¡± There was a terrible clatter when their conversation was finished. The people¡¯s eyes gathered to the noise in a second. A wooden chair laid clattered onto the floor. The grey cloak-dressed man plodded up and grabbed the employee¡¯s arm. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Uh? What. Say that again. ¡° ¡°Tell me if it¡¯s true!¡± She shouted. The force of it was so serious that the employee unintentionally stuttered without realizing it. ¡°Ma, it¡¯s true. I heard it from the merchant this morning.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°That pole. Where did you see it!¡± ¡°Well, beyond that cedar hill.¡± She faltered and stepped a few steps back. Agnes couldn¡¯t even stand properly because of the darkness in her eyes at the moment. ¡°Well, the merchants said that the Duke fought till the very end and had killed more than a hundred soldiers by himself.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Noticing that her breathing was becoming increasingly ragged, the server added a few more words. ¡°It¡¯s said that the king had very fervently cut off all his limbs, alive.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± ¡°The right arm is in the south, the left arm in the west. And the two legs are in the east¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± The employee had expressed his thoughts about the king¡¯s terrible behavior while talking. Agnes gritted her teeth. ¡°The head was even hanging at the castle¡¯s entrance.¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not it!¡± She screamed and shouted endlessly. It can¡¯t be. Laslo was the country¡¯s duke so it didn¡¯t matter how crazy Sebastion was. He couldn¡¯t have killed Laslo so miserably without a fair trial. Agnes ran to the inn¡¯s stable and pulled the horse¡¯s reins. My heart was pounding so fast that my ears began to hurt. I bit my lip to the point of bleeding. ¡®It was a lie. It can¡¯t be.¡¯ She constantly muttered those words while riding. The pole mentioned by the man was visible only after riding a horse for half a day. It wasn¡¯t hard to find where it was. A flock of birds were gathered, squawking in place. ¡°Shoo!¡± She got off the horse and ran under the pole. The smell of rotten flesh entered my nose as I got closer. The bad smell made me nauseous but I endured it. It had probably been under the hot sun for ages. Agnes took the cloak enveloped around her body and drove the birds away. ¡°Go! Shoo!¡± The birds ferociously rushed at her. But Agnes shouted the other way around. Chapter 3 ¡°No.¡± This could not be his arm. Agnes trembled and clasped her hands. Please. Please. Please. When the last bird left, ¡°Aa, no, a, aa!¡± It led to a half severed wrist with a tattoo of vines entwining crows on its inside. It was Arpad¡¯s crest that she has seen a lot of times. The only thing that could engrave this on your body was from leather. ¨C Please be in good health. ¡°Aa!¡± Without a voice Agnes shouted with her whole body. I felt keenly what it meant to broke down in despair. My feet went out, my breath stopped. ¨C My wife ¡°Heok, heok, aa! No!¡± At times in his eyes there was a fearful look. Every time he looked at her and sighed, she felt so uncomfortable that remembering it back made her felt ill. ¨C Be in good health. Agnes grasped her chest and knelt down in front of the pole. Why didn¡¯t you turn me over to the King? I have dreamed of Zoltan¡¯s eyes losing its light everyday since that day. There were times when Agnes wanted to keep going all the way south and put everything down. But when I opened my eyes in the morning, I drank cold water and ate ripped dry jerky. Somehow I was still trying to live. The will to survive was due to guilt rather than the desire to live. Tears spilled down to her palms. With her hands she clenched the dry grass then collapsed on the ground. A huge wave of grief swept over her. ¡°Aa, aaaa!¡± Her chest felt as if it was pounded by someone from front and back. Every word that came out of her mouth was shattered apart. I didn¡¯t do anything for you. But because of me, your limbs were ripped apart. The translation is brought to you by smsm. Suddenly she saw her bandaged left hand. She untied the wrap like a madman who lost her mind. ¡°This, if it hadn¡¯t been for this, heuk, this¡­..¡± It was a magical crest that appeared only in the body of a royal family that has the right to succeed the throne. Agnes has been proud of this crest since she was born and was able to recognize it. As to prove her noble lineage, she used to deliberately not wearing gloves. Without hesitation, she picked up a stone next to her and hit her hand. ¡°Uheuk. If it wasn¡¯t for this, if it, if it wasn¡¯t for this, euu, aa!¡± She keep hitting the back of her hand until it was covered in blood. I could not count how many times I have hit it. I kept at it until the bloodied crest could not been seen. ¡°Aa, aaa, aaak!¡± My blood soared upside down as the torn off flesh and the disgraceful murder of Laslo kept coming to my mind. ¡®Zebastian!¡¯ I won¡¯t forgive you. Never. I thought of my brother-in-law who always smiled happily. I didn¡¯t realized that I was so powerless. She crawled under the pole. In tears of blood, she dug out the pole from the ground with her bare hands. The closer she was to the half severed right arm, the more it stenched. Still Agnes did not care. Rather, I came down the hill while embracing it being wrapped around my cloak. ¡°Duke Arpad.¡± I went to a spot where the stars were well lit, knelt down and dug on the ground. And then she lowered his arm into the ground. ¡°Please never forgive me.¡± She shed a few drops of hot tears over the small grave and set off on the road. It was not South where my mind plan to head to. * * * ¡°Does it make sense that you still haven¡¯t caught the princess?¡± Anton, the king¡¯s most faithful knight, could not hide his irritation. His men bowed their head. ¡°We are sorry.¡± ¡°Huh. So where¡¯s the princess now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in Kishkun.¡± ¡°Kishkun? Is she going to that dragon forest?¡± It is a huge forest with an old belief of sleeping dragon which was so complex that it was not easy to escape once you entered it. The princess, who kept pushing southward on her horse, changed her course and began heading west. Anton grabbed on to his throbbing head. ¡°His Highness is getting worse and worse.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring her back alive. Hurry up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± * * * ¡°Heok, heoheok, heok¡± ¡°Jabba! Ben! Get over there!¡± I could hear the pursuer¡¯s cry right next to me. Right after that, the sound of an arrow cutting through the air grazed my ear. It landed right in front of her foot. She kept moving on her feet away from the arrow. ¡°Don¡¯t let her go! You may kill her!¡± Agnes ran to the point of gasping from her wide open mouth. Her sides hurt as if it was going to shred apart and her heart felt like it was about to burst from beating so fast. The horse was struck dead by the pursuer¡¯s arrow at the entrance of the forest. By mistake I fell on my arm at the time when I fell from the horse. It didn¡¯t move but it was more important to survive than that. She held on to her badly swollen left hand and tried in some way to reach to the center of the forest. Just right then. I felt an intense pain coming from my back. ¡°Aak¡± With an arrow stuck at her back Agnes could not run. She could not make it just to a few feet so she bucked forward. The men who were following behind her swooped around and surrounded Agnes. ¡°We got her!¡± No. I am not afraid to die. As Agnes was born and raised in the palace she had face myriad of deaths. I had seen one of my brothers die and I saw the other one being crippled off. It was not scary to die at the hands of Zebastian. ¡°Aak!¡± However it was heartbreaking and painful to die without taking a revenge. My life has been saved while his limbs were torn apart but he could not die in vain. I have come all the way to Kishkun. Just go a little bit further. Just a little bit. ¡°Release this!¡± Lying on the ground with my broken arm was terribly painful but I held it in by gritting my teeth. ¡°Ben! Get the rope and come here!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Agnes writhed violently and the man who secured her arms hit her head mercilessly. At that moment her vision turned white. ¡°Koeoek!¡± The translation is brought to you by smsm. ¡°Be quiet. I have suffered for a few days because of you.¡± ¡°Captain, the King said we could kill her.¡± The man¡¯s voice was filled with faint indignation. His serious tone was recalling the long hard time of struggle because of Agnes. ¡°Still it would be better to take her alive.¡± He began to tie up the princess¡¯s body tightly with the rope he received from his subordinates. Agnes resisted with her remaining strength but any rebellion was meaningless now that she was caught by several men. Duke Arpad. She repeated his name as her face got buried in dirty soil. ¡°You¡¯d better knock her out and take her.¡± The man stood up and said from above her body. His tightly bind was painful as no blood could flow to her arms. Duke Arpad. ¨C Please be healthy. Agnes shed the tears she had endured. Not simply because of the pain. I kept crying whenever I thought of the last time I saw that man face. She was suffocated by the sensation of someone cutting and tearing her chest apart with a knife. ¡°Laslo¡­¡­¡± Agnes muttered a name she had never called before in her life. A heavy blow landed on her head with a dull thud. Her memory ended there. Chap 2. Beginning ¨C Don¡¯t be. Said a voice. ¨C You belong to me now. ¡°¡­seems to be enough.¡± I felt like I had woken up from a long enchantment. Agnes blinked. The bending of his hands were surprisingly unfamiliar. My head was blank and I could not easily think of where this place was. She looked up. A familiar man stand before her eyes. ¡°What?¡± He told her again as he thought she did not catch it. ¡°The title is enough for a princess.¡± It was Laslo. Agnes could not believe it when she saw the man who was alive and talking. ¡°What?¡± She asked again with unchanging face from before. ¡°Are you going to make me repeat the same thing three times?¡± He frowned his eyebrows and folded his arms. ¡°Wait. Is this a dream?¡± I still remembered the feel of the ground I dug to bury his arm. The stench of his right arm which had only about half its flesh remaining was still hovering in her nose. Agnes was dumbfounded and pinched her own cheek. Surprisingly it hurt. ¡°Dream? What does that mean?¡± Laslo asked with a puzzled look. ¡°Laslo? Is it really you?¡± Agnes clasped and unfolded his left hand then leapt out of the bed and approached him. I still could not believe the reality before my eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t permitted you to use my given name yet.¡± Laslo muttered with a tender expression. Agnes took a step closer without hearing him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s real?¡± Perhaps it was a fantasy that will disappear when touched. It could be a dream of the king being led away like a dog in the king court. Chapter 4 ¡°Princess.¡± On the other hand, Laslo who was struck surprised from Agnes¡¯s action took a small step back. ¡°It¡¯s warm, isn¡¯t it?¡± He did not disappear or get distorted when touched. He stood upright and looked down at her. ¡°It¡¯s the temperature of a living human being.¡± Laslo answered bluntly. ¡°You¡¯re alive?¡± Mumbling to the air with her hands still on the man¡¯s chest, Agnes did not look normal. ¡°So did you think you¡¯re married to a dead man?¡± He did not meant it to be sarcastic. But when he was done saying it, suddenly she began to weep. Laslo who was facing Agnes right in front of him got very embarrassed. ¡°Princess? Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Obviously, he¡¯s dead. His limbs, his arms were stab to the pole. Heueuk. The arms¡­.¡± The man who had never consoled a crying woman in his life did not know how to comfort her whose crystal-clear tears were flowing down. Hastily as he could Laslo took a handkerchief out of his pocket and awkwardly wiped her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Why did you do that? Why did it for me? Why?¡± Agnes cried ceaselessly as she said something he could hardly guess. My tears were hot enough to burn my chest. ¡°What did I do?¡± The marriage was decided overnight by the King¡¯s order. When Laslo received a letter forcing him to marry the Princess, he could not resist his anger and tore it to pieces. It did not matter even if his partner was a princess of the royal family however he could not feel good to just go ahead and ignore his king will.The words in the letter was a coercive marriage order. Moreover the bride who arrived at Sutmar was too short and small. He was angry at the King for sending away such a small woman. Laslo was at loss as how to treat her. If not for her thin body, the look of her shedding tears could be confused as drooling. ¡°Are you alright?¡± After a while, Agnes stopped crying as she had calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the ugly look. Duke Arpad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first night of my marriage so I¡¯m sorry for being nervous.¡± He spoke politely. ¡°Wedding night?¡± She asked with her wet eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s our first night since we got married today. Don¡¯t worry. I had no intention to spend the night with the Princess anyway.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Laslo was embarrassed by her question. Naturally he thought the Princess would be pleased to hear that. But unlike his expectation, Agnes spoke with her eyes wide open. ¡°Am I not your wife now? We¡¯ve done the wedding ceremony.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But¡­.¡± He hesitated to keep talking. Agnes frowned and questioned the man. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..you¡¯re too small.¡± ¡°What?¡± Laslo sighed out the answer. ¡°It¡¯s obviously because you¡¯re not grown up yet. Don¡¯t worry Princess. You¡¯ll grow up soon.¡± This translation is brought to you by smsm. He instead comforted the Princess. Upon hearing that, Agnes¡¯s cheek flushed red. She knew that her body was not as voluminous as the other ladies. But it was not so skinny or small enough to be mistaken as a child. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡­..¡± At least Agnes was average enough both in size and height among the royal family. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to tell you about what occur between man and woman.¡± He nodded his head with a kind face. Agnes trembled with shame and anger. When Laslo saw it, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he naively asked. ¡°I¡¯m all grown up. Everything has matured!¡± She shouted out angrily. ¡°No. Is that true?¡± It was hard to believe. Laslo looked all over Agnes with disbelief. Agnes sighed with annoyance. ¡°Duke Arpad. How old do you think I am?¡± ¡°Hmm.. Sixteen?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Agnes¡¯s face crumpled. ¡°Is it seventeen?¡± Laslo glanced at her and called up to her. I still do not think to straighten up my face. ¡°I¡¯m past adulthood. I¡¯m only six years younger than you.¡± She strained her neck and emphasized the small difference in age. She deliberately lowered her voice to show that she was a matured adult. ¡°What?¡± Laslo¡¯s eyes shook violently than before. ¡°No way? Looking this small. What the hell did you eat in the palace¡­. Princess, I think you know something is wrong.¡± He questioned Agnes with incredibly serious look. ¡°Don¡¯t I know my own age?¡± ¡°No. I think you¡¯re younger than that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all grown up!¡± (T/L: I think she especially meant her physical body lol) At that moment Agnes burst into a roar. ¡°That can¡¯t be true!¡± Laslo shouted with me without realizing it. He approached Agnes and spoke seriously while clutching her shoulders lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t give up yet. Princess, maybe if you eat more meat or vegetables you¡¯ll get bigger than now¡­..¡± ¡°Duke, I¡¯m an adult. Everything¡¯s matured! It¡¯s all grown up! You¡¯re the one who should give up!¡± The two quarreled in front of the bed. Unable to hide her rough breath Agnes glared at Laslo . ¡®Is that why you left on our first night of marriage?¡¯ She just thought Laslo left the bridal¡¯s room because he did not like her. I never expected to think so. ¡°You said today is our first night right?¡± She looked at Laslo straight in the eyes with firm determination. ¡°I¡¯m your bride and the wedding ceremony is already over. I¡¯m ready to accept Duke as my husband.¡± The first wedding night of my honeymoon was 3 years ago. The time when he walked out leaving nothing but his cold words had always lingered on her mind which gave her a hard time. Agnes did not want it to repeat again. ¡°That¡¯s..¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s take off our clothes and go to bed.¡± We have already spent the night together. There was no need to be ashamed of our naked bodies. Agnes pulled hard on his arm. Laslo was caught surprised and widened his eyes. ¡°Princess.¡± Of course he did not budge any inch. As Laslo turned to statue and did not move, she put down her arms and groped his waist. ¡°Oh right. I can take off this dress myself.¡± The dress was made for our first night so if I touched just a few things it would unlatched and fell apart quickly. Agnes fiddled with the loose knot. This translation is brought to you by smsm. ¡°Crazy Princess¡± As she reached out to loosen the knot, immediately Laslo went up to her like a flying beast and took hold of her hands firmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to overdo it.¡± His voice was so low it sounded like a growl. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think this is too much.¡± Agnes shook away her caught hand and looked straight at Laslo. ¡°Please release this.¡± ¡°Is this your true nature?¡± Of course her first night did not go like this. There was contempt, shame and resentment towards her husband that lasted for three years. Agnes refused to call him by name remained silent for several months in shame after being ignored by him. Even when she was asked something, she answered only with a short answer. The conversation naturally stopped. In addition, Laslo¡¯s blunt attitude also played a part in causing emotional rift between the couple since then. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you have to take off your clothes to spend the night?¡± ¡°Do we have to spend the night together tonight?¡± Asked Laslo. ¡°What does joining together mean? As you know, it¡¯s a written duty to spend the night together between husband and wife.¡± ¡°I know that. But¡­¡± He only moistened his lip and did not opened his mouth. The sight of it made Agnes frustrated. ¡°Why are you hesitating? Do you still believe I¡¯m not a grown up? Even though I¡¯m not good enough in your eyes I¡¯m a decent adult and your wife who had given my marriage vow to you.¡± ¡°No, not because you¡¯re young¡­.you¡¯re not lacking. Rather it¡¯s me who¡¯s not good enough.¡± I was just about to ask what are you talking about. But suddenly my body fell off the floor. Laslo grabbed Agnes by the waist and lifted her up. When I tried to tell him to put me down, I realized he was going to the bed and I promptly kept my mouth shut. ¡°I think we still need time.¡± I was laid on the bed in no time. Unfortunately what I was looking forward too did not happen. He quickly wrapped her up using the bedspread. Soon Agnes, who had turned into a quilt caterpillar realized the situation and started to struggle. ¡°What is this?!¡± ¡°You must have had a hard time for our wedding today so rest up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m more energetic than ever. Let go of me!¡± It was hard to find trace of royal family dignity with her body except for her head was rolled up in a blanket. With no more trouble Laslo spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Princess.¡± ¡°Wait. Duke Arpad! Duke Arpad!¡± ¡°Sleep well.¡± Laslo closed the door behind his bride who anxiously called for him. The bride was left with a red flush on her face. Chapter 5 SWSBG CH5 ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zoltan came walking with a bottle of liquor in one hand. Lazlo, who was leaning against the watchtower, looked back at the sound of Zoltan¡¯s voice. ¡°I wanted to get some fresh evening air.¡± ¡°What about the bride?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± With a face that was difficult to describe, he shut his mouth. Zoltan assumedly interpreted the silence and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Did she say she¡¯d bite off her tongue if you laid a finger on her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rather, it was the opposite. He burst into laughter, thinking of how the princess touched his chest first, or how her hands were moving to take her clothes off and were leading him to the bed. ¡°If not, why is the bridegroom hanging around like this?¡± ¡°She got placed into an unfamiliar place one morning and married a man she¡¯d never seen before, I¡¯m giving her some time to adapt.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what royal marriages are all about?¡± Zoltan took a gulp out of the bottle he was carrying. Lazlo just laughed at his brother¡¯s question. ¡°Sir Beller is back. Hyung-nim(1)¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°I heard that the king¡¯s health has deteriorated dramatically and that he¡¯s barely breathing.They say it was Prince Sebastian who pushed for his sister¡¯s marriage, not the king.¡± He added stealthily. ¡°I see¡± Not counting Sebastian, only Chavolti and Agnes have the right to succeed the king. However, a few years ago, Prince Chavolti fell and crippled his leg badly. Agnes, the youngest princess, had left the palace by marriage, and so it seems almost confirmed that the one who will inherit the throne is Prince Sebastian. ¡°I guess the atmosphere at the palace is turning unusual.¡± No one was around, but Zoltan continued keeping his voice low. ¡°The prince is poisoning the king. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a rumor like that going around.¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Laslo recalled the face of Prince Sebastian. Although he seemed bright outwards, one couldn¡¯t tell what was going on the inside, he was a sly and obnoxious fellow. In fact, he thought Princess Agnes would be similar to the prince because of that. ¡¯Laslo¡¯ Everyone who calls him by that name is now dead. So when Agnes called his name, his heart got shaken up. The princess had black hair reminiscent of the night and striking sky-blue eyes. She looked so small and fragile, that when he first saw her, he thought she was a fairy. But then he abruptly remembered wrestling with her who was about to take off her clothes not long ago. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Zoltan asked, handing over the bottle. Laslo answered ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± * * * ¡°It really isn¡¯t a dream.¡± Several days had already passed since the wedding ceremony. In other words, it means that it has been several days since she had returned to the past. A familiar maid came in and wiped her feet. ¡°Hm? Have I made any mistakes?¡± ¡°No. I didn¡¯t say it to you.¡± The name of the maid was Anita, who had been serving Agnes for the past three years. She was one of the people Agnes had kept close to her because of her good personality and affinity. Anita had yet to introduce herself, but Agnes could recall her name and face at once as soon as she entered the room. It¡¯s already been four days since the first night of their honeymoon. She feel strange looking around the room. ¡¯Is this really real?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe it. The three years she went through can¡¯t be just a dream. If it were a dream, she wouldn¡¯t have been so familiar and used to everything. Agnes was able to guess which jewelry was at the top when she opened the dressing table next to her. From the lace pattern on the curtains hanging at the windows to the names of the maids. There was no one showing or teaching her this stuff. Even though nobody had given her this information, she knew everything, It¡¯s really the past. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t explain everything she knew. Agnes was still puzzled by this miracle that had happened to her. In fact, for the past few days she went to bed, she suspected that everything was a dream and pure fantasy. ¡¯The last thing she remembered was obviously being hit by an arrow while being a chased in the forest ¡­¡¯ ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mistress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that my head hurts a little.¡± ¡°Should I call a doctor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s no big deal, so you don¡¯t have to call a doctor.¡± After that, everything is foggy and it¡¯s hard to remember anything. Her head ached as she thought about it. ¨C Don¡¯t forget. The only thing that came to mind was a strange voice. It wasn¡¯t human, but rather more like some kind of echo. What happened after that? Had she been taken to the palace and seen Sebastian? Or did she escape halfway to the palace? Her mind gradually became jumbled, and was filled with many thoughts. ¡°Mistress.¡± A maid had approached her with soundless steps. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Master had asked if you would like to have breakfast together.¡± She felt a sense of deja vu. This moment felt very familiar. ¡°Alright. Tell His Grace that I¡¯ll be there when I¡¯m done here.¡± Of course, back then, Agnes had rejected the offer. Was it just rejection? She didn¡¯t like the maid who delivered the message, so she didn¡¯t even leave with her by her side(2). ¡°Understood.¡± The maid left as silent as she did when she came. If this truly is a second chance given by God, I will not let it go in vain. Agnes stared at her reflection in the mirror for a long time. Everything has changed, but in retrospect nothing has changed. ¡¯This time I will not let it happen, never.¡¯ The rotting arm, still pierced on the pole. The last expression he made as he, with calm eyes addressed her as his wife. She¡¯d never forget. Agnes was determined. She will definitely protect him from Sebastian this time. * * * ¡°You seem to get up early.¡± Laslo, who already was at the dining hall, stood up and pulled out a chair as Agnes approached the table. ¡°I tend to. Oh, thank you.¡± Agnes sat down with a gentle smile. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°No.¡± The Duke had asked for courtesy¡¯s sake, but became embarrassed when he got a firm answer from her. ¡°The duke¡¯s bed was very big for me alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯ll get used to it, Princess.¡± Agnes said nothing more. But the look on her face clearly stated: ¡°we¡¯ll see about that¡±, which made Laszlo feel a bit feeble. When both were seated, the servants brought out food. There weren¡¯t many dishes: duck marinated in wine, a light salad and bread. Even though it was morning, it was very ordinary and too meagre for it to be seen as a fancy meal. Agnes, who had been accustomed to having a luxurious diet her whole life, felt faint when she first encountered it three years ago. ¡°Is the food to your taste?¡± Laslo asked, as he quietly cut the duck and put it in his mouth ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± It wasn¡¯t anything new because she¡¯d been eating like this for the past three years. In the past, she¡¯d never had a meal with Laslo, so she¡¯d thought the people in the castle despised her and therefore brought her food like this. So she went on a rampage and pressed the servants to make her a new meal. ¡°I¡¯m glad. It¡¯s terrible compared to the palace, but this is the best we can do. I haven¡¯t been able to afford to pay attention to my meal because of the recent bad harvest.¡± ¡°In addition, the frequency of the invasions is getting more and more frequent.¡± Agnes picked at the salad as she casually added. The small amount of money earned from the land is spent on the defense of Masu(3), so there is no money left. Naturally, the quality of the housekeeping, such as meals and internal management of the castle, had gradually decreased. ¡°You knew?¡± Laslo had a mixture of wonder and surprise in his eyes. ¡°Ehem. This is the land of where I got married, how can I not even know that much.¡± Actually, she had no idea back then. It was a year after marriage that she found out. After spitting out the words, Agnes replied rather brazenly(4). ¡°Oh, I brought some stuff from the palace with me. If we sell them, we can buy some grains for this winter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Princess.¡± He put down his fork and shook his head slowly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Those are the princess¡¯s belongings¡­¡± ¡°I am the mistress of the castle now, and half of the responsibilities and rights you bear are mine as well.¡± Laslo was at a loss for words and stared at Agnes. He had thought that she was just a kid, but more than anyone else, the look in her eyes¡­ They were resolute. ¡°When I got married here, I wasn¡¯t able to bring any gold, so please accept this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a dowry. It¡¯s not for that reason that I married the princess.¡± ¡°Please accept. It would honour me.¡± ¡°The circumstances of the castle are not destitute enough to have to sell it to buy grains.¡± When he refused again and again, Agnes hit the final wedge. ¡°But if we sell it and buy grains, we¡¯ll have enough to get through the winter.¡± As she was right, Laszlo was silent for a moment. Due to the recent hardships, it was difficult to refuse even a coin because it would a waste . Agnes, who noticed his inner conflict, spoke calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll notice the butler, so you know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having you sell the goods you brought as soon as you arrived, Princess.¡± He looked genuinely sorry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t really enjoy meeting people, so it doesn¡¯t even mean much to me.¡± It was not an excuse deliberately made to console him. Notes 1. (^) I¡¯m not translating ¡°Hyung-nim¡± to brother, because I don¡¯t know if Laslo and Zoltan are biologically brothers, or if it¡¯s just how Zoltan addresses him. If you don¡¯t know what ¡°hyung-nim¡± is, google it. Although I did translate dongsaeng to brother, oh well. Anyways I don¡¯t think they are real brothers, but more like ¡°bros¡±. 2. (^) Not sure if correct ? ?? ?? ?? ? ?? ?? ??? ?? ??????. 3. (^) Dunno what Masu is, maybe the name of the city. 4. (^) Once again, not sure ?? ?? ?? ?? ???? ????? ?? ???? ????. Chapter 6 SWSBG CH6 She had refrained from social activities because she had been wary of Sebastian¡¯s watching eyes, the jewelry she¡¯d brought with her had not seen the light of the day for the past three years as it lay in the box untouched. It was something she should have done immediately. ¡°But you¡¯re more knowledgeable about our situation than I thought. I thought you had no idea.¡± The duke said, looking at Agnes. ¡®I¡¯ve said too much.¡¯ In fact, when Agnes married him three years ago, all she knew about the Duke of Arpad was his name and family crest. Few people knew what was going on inside the duchy due to him being on the very outskirts of the centrum of politics. ¡°Ehem, well. Living in the palace, I naturally see and hear more.¡± ¡°I see¡± Fortunately, Laslo didn¡¯t dig any further. Agnes thought that she should be more careful pretending in the future about knowing the Duke¡¯s inner circumstances. Of course she could tell him the truth, but Agnes wasn¡¯t ready to tell him everything yet. She herself didn¡¯t understand the situation fully, and so she didn¡¯t seem to believe that she should tell him. The simple breakfast was over quickly. Laslo got up first. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of holding a small banquet tonight.¡± ¡°Banquet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, it¡¯s to introduce the vassals of Arpad to the princess. If you¡¯re not busy, I hope you can attend.¡± ¡°Oh, of course.¡± Agnes smiled happily. This is different from the past. In the past, she didn¡¯t have breakfast with him nor did she get a formal introduction to the vassals. Somehow she felt a bit as if she was being acknowledged by him. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Laslo left. Agnes summoned a maid. ¡°Call the butler.¡± * * * ¡°My name is Niall Altrace.¡± She¡¯d seen him daily for almost three years, so she didn¡¯t understand why it felt so strange now. Agnes looked at him without saying anything. She did not have a amicable relationship with this man. For a commoner, it sure felt like it was hard to pick one to ten with such stiff shoulders and meticulousness. ¡°You may stand up.¡± Niall rose up as her words fell. The reason for dislike. She had thought that the reason for why he hadn¡¯t easily trusted her with managing the household was because he had despised the princess who had married without even a dowry. ¡°Ney, hand me the box.¡± The princess¡¯s milk-sibling and long-time attendant, Ney, handed her a wrapped box with a dreadful look on his face. He felt sorry for her. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It is jewelry I brought with me from the palace. Sell them and use it to buy grains.¡± He quietly looked down at the box with no expression. ¡°All of it?¡± The box he received was quite heavy to lift, even with both hands. ¡°All of it. If you need more, give word to Ney.¡± Agnes said firmly. ¡°I shall.¡± He nodded his head gently. Agnes studied his face for a while and then offered him a seat in front of her. ¡°Take a seat. I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°I will stand and listen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to look up.¡± Only then did Niall act as if he couldn¡¯t win and sat down across the princess. Ney placed the tea on the table with concern. ¡°Stand back.¡± ¡°Yes, mistress.¡± Ney closed the door as he went out. Niall and Agnes were now the only ones in the room. ¡°Since when have you been serving under the Duke?¡± ¡°I was born and raised here. My father was the butler of the Arpad family for 45 years, and it¡¯s been eight years since I took over that role.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a long time. Have you been in charge of all the household matters?¡± Agnes was aware of that the former Duchess had passed away more than a decade ago. If it had been eight years since he became the butler, it meant that he took charge of managing the household affairs from the beginning. ¡°Yes.¡± There was nothing more to say. Niall was sparse with his words. Agnes looked around the drawing room. Clearly, it was largely thanks to his contributions that the Arpad Castle could somehow recover despite its tight circumstances. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was like him not to immediately refute it. Agnes laughed. ¡°You must be suspicious of how the princess, who has just become an adult, knows such. You must also feel skeptical towards entrusting the castle to such a young princess.¡± She spoke calmly and sipped at the hot tea. On behalf of Niall, who kept silent, Agnes continued to speak to herself. ¡°You¡¯re right. I may perhaps know the specialties of each region, but I have no clue as to where I can get quality rugs.¡± In the past, even if she didn¡¯t know something, she wouldn¡¯t ask about it. No, it would be more accurate to say that she wasn¡¯t interested. It certainly wasn¡¯t the out of princess¡¯s own free will to come that she came to Sutmar. Her relationship with her husband, Laslo, wasn¡¯t good, and the retainers silently ignored the princess who had come to the city without a dowry. Agnes, who wasn¡¯t in a position to worry, naturally wasn¡¯t interested in how the castle¡¯s internal circumstances worked. In addition, because Niall didn¡¯t have much of a gentle or attentive personality, he had not approached her first and nor had he teached her how to deal with the castle¡¯s household affairs. That¡¯s why Niall took care of everything she had to do as the mistress. The retainers made a fuss about it. They had not hesitated to say that, since the incompetent and useless princess arrived, the house of Arpad of the West was losing its status. Agnes had shut her ears in her room whenever she heard the gossiping about her. ¡°The princess grew up to be a successor of the crown, not to be the mistress of a castle.¡± Niall, who had kept his mouth shut, opened his mouth for the first time. Children of the king is educated as the successor to the next throne when they are old enough to walk and speak on their own. Agnes was no exception. ¡°That¡¯s right. But I am now the Duchess of Arpad. Whether you acknowledge it or not.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare not to.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you intentionally don¡¯t call me mistress?¡± She replied calmly. It wasn¡¯t meant to be sarcastic. ¡°¡­I just haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet. I will correct it. Mistress.¡± A fine crack had formed in Niall¡¯s front. He bowed his head deeper than before. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here to argue about my title. But¡­¡± Agnes took a deep breath. Nirschege is a powerful country. Their military strength and strong economic power were at the top among the surrounding countries. Although she grew up wary of Sebastian, she was still born and raised as a royal. Naturally, she lived a life in which giving orders were more familiar than asking requests. ¡°Help me.¡± In the past, she hadn¡¯t want to say this even if she¡¯d die. Although Altrace is a well-known family in Sutmar, to the princess they were no less than commoners. Her pride refused to bow to such a man and seek help. ¡°Yes?¡± Even Niall couldn¡¯t hide the surprised look on his face. ¡°As you said, I¡¯ve only ever received an imperial education, so I have no idea how to manage a castle. But I want you to teach me who is lacking. Help me.¡± ¡°Teaching. That¡¯s not it.¡± It was more simple than she thought to place her pride aside. The words flowed out easily. She didn¡¯t understand why it had been so difficult to say this. ¡°It is my duty to assist you. You don¡¯t have to ask.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a request, it¡¯s a favor.¡± ¡°Please. Altrace.¡± Agnes added quickly, uncertain if she had sounded too arrogant. He made an attempt to raise the corners of his mouth, and said in a gentle voice. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡®He agreed to it more easily than I thought.¡¯ She got the answer she¡¯d wanted, but still felt a bit restless. Is that all? Anything else you want to say? The words were stuck in her throat. ¡°Do you mind if I go back?¡± He asked bluntly. Agnes felt disappointed as his attitude had remained unchanged from when he first entered the room. ¡°¡­¡­..Yes.¡± Niall retreated with a polite but calm demeanor. She didn¡¯t expect to win his heart at once. Agnes sat alone as she drank the cold tea. Still, she was a little happy that something went better than before. She was relieved since she felt she had a good first encounter with Laslo and Niall. In the past, it took more than two months to hold a proper conversation with Laslo. Compared to the past, this was a tremendous improvement. ¡®I can change it¡¯ Agnes, was grinning for herself when the happy expression on her face suddenly hardened as something came to mind. ¡®but what should I do?¡¯ Even if she went back three years, the information she knew was limited. This was because she had turned a deaf ear to political matters, and the social interactions she had were limited, as she might be misunderstood as gathering forces when she meets people. ¡®How can I save you?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t forget the final look in Laslo¡¯s black eyes. She¡¯d probably never forget. She had buried the arm that was pierced on the pole and had decided take revenge on her brother, but now that this chance was in front of her, she was at a loss of where and how to start. If I had known this would happen, I would have kept an eye out for external affairs, but now it¡¯s all useless. She called Ney back inside and asked him to bring her paper and pen. She was planning to list all the things that had happened over the past three years. ¨C Sebastian inherits the throne next spring. That¡¯s less than half a year away from now, even if it¡¯s next spring. When Agnes left the palace, her father¡¯s health was already in poor condition. ¨C In autumn, a war with Devon forces the king to send troops over the Yeka Mountains. The scale of the war was bigger than predicted. Half of the Duchy¡¯s army were forced to dispatch. Unfortunately, most did not return home alive. Lila¡¯s notes 1. (^) A difficult one, ?? ??? ? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?? ? ??? ???. 2. (^) This one was sooo weird, I didn¡¯t get it at all. I think I just copy-pasted the mtl ???? ?? ???? ??? ? ???? ???? ??? ? ?? ?? ? ??? ????. 3. (^) I wasn¡¯t sure who hated who so I phrased it this way instead. It could¡¯ve been ¡°That¡¯s why she despised him.¡± or ¡°That¡¯s why he despised her¡±. Most likely the first option though. ?? ??? ?? ??? 4. (^) Might have meant ¡°It wasn¡¯t like him not to immediately refute it.¡± doubt it though. ???? ?? ???? ?? ? ??????. 5. (^) Sorry for weird phrasing, didn¡¯t have the energy to re-phrase it in a better way. I¡¯m sure you guys understand anyways. 6. (^) lit. outside business (?? ?) Chapter 7 SWSBG CH7 Among them was the Duke¡¯s most loyal servant, Lord Beller(1). Laslo cried for days after his death. -Two princes died one after another in an epidemic. Starting in the south, a terrible epidemic(2) shook the whole country. Sutmar, which had little contact with the outside, had a relatively small death toll. It was not the same for the capital city though, which had a large floating population(3), suffered devastating consequences. Agnes casually thought back to the situation when a black flag had hung from the palace to announce the death of the prince. Both Sebastian and the queen were still young, so it wasn¡¯t a serious problem because there was a good chance of seeing a future generation born. At that time I¡¯d never imagine it would be the beginning of everything. ¡°Mistress.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Her hand, which was writing about what was going to happen in the future, stopped, and she turned her head. A familiar maid who she had seen in the morning was now standing next to her. ¡°I am here to ask what Mistress is going to eat.¡± ¡°Is it lunch already?¡± The sun had already reached its highest point while she had immersed herself in writing after talking to Niall. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I want, so you don¡¯t need to prepare it.¡± Agnes replied roughly and faced the piece of paper again. She couldn¡¯t remember what followed after that. She was upset at herself for being so pathetic. She wouldn¡¯t be able to help him at this rate. The terrible future would only repeat itself three years from now. ¡°Understood.¡± The maid bowed politely and stepped back. ¡®I wish I¡¯d been smarter, or maybe if I were wiser and had a lot of knowledge like elder Bushke¡­¡­¡¯ At that very moment, she jumped out of her chair, toppling it on her way up. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Then, she called up a maid who was in the midst of retreating. Bushke, who also was called the Sage, may have a solution. ¡°Mistress called?¡± ¡°Bu-, no. Who is the adviser of the castle?¡± She hadn¡¯t been introduced to Bushke yet. Realizing that, she asked for his title instead of calling his name. ¡°It is Bushke Hershko.¡± Agnes¡¯ abrupt question seemed to have left the made a little perplexed, but soon enough she calmly responded to her request. ¡°Call him here.¡± The maid, who had been lowering her eyes submissively, hesitated to answer for the first time. ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± ¡°Yes I did. mistress. However, Hershko is a person who often travels all over the territory, so he doesn¡¯t stay here often.¡± She bowed her head even deeper while wearing an unsure face. ¡°Hmm.¡± Thinking about it, she had heard that Hershko frequently traversed the territory. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not in the castle?¡± ¡°It is hard to know for sure.¡± ¡°Then lead me to where he is staying.¡± ¡°Mistress!¡± Ney, who had been listening on the side, burst out asking how the mistress of the castle can be the one to go meet her subordinate. Of course, this was not normal. However for Agnes, it was more important to gain knowledge than to establish her status as the mistress. ¡°How can the mistress¡­¡± Although Ney was objecting loudly, Agnes simply reassured her. The maid looked at the princess for a short while, and then took the lead. The landscape along the way felt very familiar to her as she followed the maid across the castle. Even the dull stones and the dry grass felt familiar. It was at about halfway there. She saw two men giggling in the distance. Looking at the clothes they were wearing, they weren¡¯t commoners. They further confirmed that as Agnes walked closer towards them, but the two men showed no sincerity to stop and greet her. Rather, they continued chatting among themselves and walked passed them casually, the way they would a stone pillar. ¡°Hold it!¡± Ney who witnessed it, raised her eyes fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on pointless things.¡± Agnes knew both of their their faces, titles and names: why they didn¡¯t like her. ¡°Haah, but mistress.¡± Agnes smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°This is it.¡± They had arrived in front of the West Watchtower. The dizzyingly amount of stairs felt endless. ¡°I will go up and check if Mr. Bushke is in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The maid walked off with quick steps. It was a shady place, and therefore chilly even in the summer. Agnes shivered lightly. ¡°Shall I bring something more to wear?¡± Ney wore a concerned face and worried. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little cold¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A familiar voice was heard beside the stone pillar. ¡°Ah.¡± Agnes let out a startled sound when she recognized the owner of the voice. ¡°Oh my, what may you have for business at this shabby place?¡± Zoltan, who realized it was the princess, approached them with a frivolous smile. They had only greeted each other on the first day of when she first arrived in Sutmar, so they were just getting acquainted. His way of walking and talking seemed off. In addition, his whole body was reeking of alcohol. Ney was the first to notice and frowned. Agnes felt strange when she saw Zoltan. She knew how he¡¯d meet his end. The sight of him leaning against a tree, bleeding with a sword through him so big that his intestines were visible still appeared when she closed her eyes. ¨C Don¡¯t die. Agnes bit her lips discreetly. She had even ran away without looking back twice at the dying man. At that moment, she had felt like a terrible coward. The emotions of that day welled up and clawed at her heart. She owed him a lot. ¡°What, am I not worth a reply?¡± Zoltan said, frowning. Agnes only then realized that he was staring at her blankly. ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry Sir Zoltan. I was just caught up in my thoughts for a moment. What did you ask?¡± ¡°I asked why you are at the West Watchtower. It¡¯s not really a place that the princess might be interested in.¡± ¡°I had heard that the advisor of the castle resided here and there was something I wanted to ask.¡± ¡°To Bushke? Hmm. He is not here right now. The old man likes to roam around. So, he is probably holed up somewhere in the territory.¡± She was surprised by how his attitude was much more gentle and polite than expected. The Zoltan she had last remembered, was someone who was rude and spoke informally towards Agnes. She remembered that they were always fighting because of that. ¡®Wasn¡¯t our relationship bad at first?¡¯ Somehow, her memory of him was hazy. She couldn¡¯t think of a specific reason why her relationship with Zoltan had deteriorated. At some point- for some unknown reason, whenever Zoltan saw her, he would always treat her as his enemy. ¡°I can¡¯t help it if he¡¯s not here.¡± But now, the man in front of her looked at her with very favorable eyes. The princess unknowingly had small smile on her lips. ¡°Thank you for letting me know, Sir Zoltan. We avoided wasting our time in vain thanks to you.¡± Unfortunately, today wasn¡¯t the day. Moreover, there would be an opportunity to meet the retainers this evening, so she could make an appointment to meet him then. ¡°What.¡± He looked somewhat perplexed and said nothing about whether he found the gratitude Agnes showed, awkward or surprising. ¡°Madam, Mr. Bushke is not here.¡± Right at that moment, the maid came down and gave her a definite answer. She had a troubled expression on her face. ¡°Yes, I heard it from Sir Zoltan. There¡¯s no helping it.¡± She accepted it without a hitch and started heading away from the watchtower. ¡°Princess!¡± She had only taken a few steps when she heard Zoltan¡¯s voice behind her. He scratched his head and quickly walked up to Agnes¡¯ side. ¡°That¡­ uhm, are you busy now?¡± ¡°Now?¡± How unexpected. From the beginning to the end, Zoltan was never very friendly or someone kind towards Agnes. ¡°I have nothing planned.¡± ¡°Then, ehem. Can I mayhaps take you somewhere for a moment?¡± ¡°Where do you mean?¡± ¡°Just for a moment. I want to talk to you.¡± Zoltan Arpad(4) is often frowned at and misunderstood but it¡¯s not unjustified. The smell of alcohol surrounding his body never goes away, and because of his temper, he¡¯d also often get into bloody fights. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± However, most of the time he was angry was because he couldn¡¯t stand to see injustice. He had a big heart, so he always helped those in need by giving what he had. They walked in silence. The place where Zoltan led her to was the only managed garden in the castle. It had been a very dear and cherished place when the former duchess was still alive, and so money from the non-existent garden budget kept it from being ruined. (5) ¡°Here¡­¡± Ney looked around the garden and groaned. ¡°Please sit here princess.¡± The tables Zoltan governed(6) had partly rusted. Ney noticed it and didn¡¯t move as if shocked. This would have been unthinkable in the royal palace. ¡°How can¡­ this kind of place¡­¡± Ney trembled as if she had been drenched in cold water. It seemed as if Zoltan had deliberately guided the princess to such a place. She probably did not know the circumstances of the castle. She had been the same. ¡°Ney.¡± ¡°Yes, milady(7).¡± ¡°Go get me a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± answered Ney after a long pause. She glared quite fiercely at Zoltan before leaving. Zoltan¡¯s mouth twitched as noticed it. ¡°Are all the maids from the palace so cocky?¡± Zoltan asked when Ney had disappeared from their sight. ¡°We grew up together as milk siblings.¡± ¡°Hm, oh well.¡± Only then did Zoltan nod, convinced. A princess¡¯s milk sister are often daughters of low-ranking aristocrats. Therefore, she was the highest-ranking among the court maids. ¡°Um¡­¡­.¡± Zoltan struggled with speaking while trying to read Agnes mood. ¡°So, how is the princess settling down here?¡± Lila¡¯s notes: Ney is a girl, not a boy. Sorry for the confusion. I have changed the pronouns in ch6 as well. Although I may have missed some. 1. (^) His name might be Don Beller, because I wasn¡¯t sure what ?(deon) in the raw was. It¡¯s either his name or a verb ending ¡¥_(¥Ä)_/¡¥ also I previously referred to him as Sir Beller, but I changed my mind, it¡¯s Lord Beller now. 2. (^) *le gasp* Corona? jk stay safe guys! 3. (^) floating population: a group of people who frequently move from place to place 4. (^) Zoltan and Laslo are real brothers confirmed! 5. (^) Wth does ¡®?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ????? ?? ?? ??¡¯ mean. I¡¯m basically guessing here. 6. (^) ¡®??? ?? ????¡­¡¯ Zoltan authority table? 7. (^) I¡¯ve been translating this (??) as mistress so far, but I¡¯ll use milady, madam etc. as well depending on what I see best fit. Chapter 8 SWSBG CH8 ¡°It¡¯s been good.¡± The answer came immediately. She simply smiled. Agnes¡¯ situation was no different than three years ago, but she was grateful to just be here this time around. ¡°The butler has been taking good care of me, so I¡¯m not lacking anything.¡± Zoltan¡¯s expression became oddly estranged by Agnes¡¯ words. He gave her a doubtful look that said ¡®Niall isn¡¯t that kind of person?¡¯. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I like it. The castle and the people too.¡± It¡¯s only been ten days since she arrived in Sutmar and three days since the wedding. Agnes looked around the garden with longing eyes. She¡¯d heard that Sebastian had, after taking over Eshtar(1), killed everyone who had remained in the castle as a warning. He¡¯d cut the limbs off the Duke of Alpharde(2) and hung them in the north, south, east, and west; the head was put in front of the castle gate. Regret and pain struck her at the same time. After all that, this garden must have been stained with blood. The flowers must have been snapped, the grass been trampled, and the garden ruined beyond recognition. Agnes understood the cruel personality of her brother-in-law better than anyone else. He¡¯s a man who casually kills even his own comrade in the same boat. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡®I must have been frowning.¡¯ Agnes forced the corners of her mouth up. ¡°Ehem, by the way, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re adjusting well.¡± Zoltan¡¯s face was noticeably relieved. One could even spot a fairly friendly smile on his lips. That surprised her slightly, because over the past three years, she¡¯d been busy snarling at his indifferent attitude whenever they¡¯d met. ¡°I was actually a little worried before, until the princess came.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Sutmar is not really a comfortable place for people from the capital to live.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± To be honest, for a princess who¡¯d lived her whole life in the center of Nirschauge, Sutmar felt like some remote countryside. There were too many drawbacks and inconveniences. Since she¡¯d lived in the capital, she¡¯d taken everything she enjoyed for granted. So naturally, she felt miserable when she¡¯d been restricted from them. ¡°Then¡­¡± Zoltan hesitatingly opened his mouth. ¡°What kind of person is your brother?¡± Agnes asked first, unsure of what he intended to ask. ¡°Duke Alpharde?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about my brother¡­ well, he¡¯s, uh, a little dense and insensitive, but he¡¯s alright.¡± Agnes smiled at the brusque remark. ¡°I know.¡± She nodded in agreement. She knew that better than anyone else. Although funnily enough, not when he¡¯d been alive. They spent more than three years together as a couple, and yet, only after Laslo had died, did she realize it. The kind of person he is. She understood too late that he was a person kind enough to be willing to give up his life to protect his wife, who he wasn¡¯t even on good terms with. ¡°Oh, the princess already knew?¡± Not expecting that she would be so easy to convince, Zoltan cleared his throat and looked away. ¡°Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°Uh, yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I know that both you and Duke Alpharde are good people.¡± ¡°Oh, well, uhm.¡± Zoltan looked up at the sky with a very awkward face. ¡°Rather, I am grateful that you even accepted a princess who is without dowry, and was kicked out of the palace.¡± ¡°Hmm. No. I ¡­¡± Like a wild dog that¡¯d gotten praised for the first time; his face blushed redder and redder. She decided to change the topic, since he might¡¯ve not been able to lift his face again if she were to add anything more. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a small banquet being held tonight, do you know who¡¯ll be attending?¡± He cleared his throat with a small cough. ¡°Ehem. They are all reasonable people. Lord Beller also returned yesterday.¡± ¡°Lord Beller?¡± It was a familiar name that she¡¯d heard before. ¡°Yes, princess might have met him once before, since he visits the palace fairly often.¡± ¡°Right, I think I might have.¡± She remembered not only his name, but also his face, the way he spoke, and the day he returned as a stiff corpse. She remembered Laslo shedding hot tears on his coffin. Just in time, Ney returned. Zoltan gulped down the cold water in his shabby cup all at once and rised up from his seat. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you at the banquet. Princess.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± Agnes sat down after seeing him off. * * * ¡°Milady¡± The evening banquet was approaching and Agnes was applying some light makeup when Ney came running with a big smile on her face. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I letter has arrived.¡± ¡°From who?¡± ¡°The Prince!¡± There is only one prince she would gladly receive letters from. Agnes picked up the letter on the silver tray. Even the first sentence was typical of Chavolti to write. [When the letter arrives, do write to me that it has arrived. Or is your finger frozen stiff? Is there perhaps no pen or little ink? I don¡¯t know if you know how worried your mother is after you left. If you read this letter, be sure to send a letter to your mother. How is the climate in the West? I heard from Einte that even the winters in the West are mild with little snow. But I¡¯m not sure if the warm weather is very suitable for you and your temper. I hope Duke Alpharde is understanding towards your moodiness. If not, let me know. I know dozens of ways to enlarge other people¡¯s schemes. (3) If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to write to me. You must be upset over being sent to the countryside. It felt strange not seeing the lamps in your palace lit up, so I decided to write you a few words. Chavolti Erducci.] If one used a magnifying glass, one could also make out the words written in fine letters that said ¡®with love¡¯. Even without seeing him, she knew what kind of face he¡¯d made when he wrote the letter. Agnes chuckled after reading it. ¡°Shall I bring paper?¡± Ney seemed more merry now than compared to when she¡¯d received more than six thick letters of regards from her mother. Agnes slowly blinked. She thought of her older brother. ¡°Do so.¡± In the past, she¡¯d ignored this letter. At the time, she¡¯d been overwhelmed with fears she couldn¡¯t understand. Her only wish had been that she wouldn¡¯t be seen as an bother in Sebastian¡¯s eyes. And so she¡¯d pretended to not notice the letters from Chavolti or her mother, the queen. She¡¯d thought that that was the only way to live. ¡°I have returned with the paper. Milady.¡± Ney was so excited that she¡¯d immediately brought back paper and pen. When she grabbed the pen, a sense of longing filled her up. She can¡¯t even remember when she¡¯d last seen him. [I¡¯ll write a letter to mother. I¡¯m doing well, so don¡¯t worry.] However, when she wrote down the unfamiliar words about missing them, the hair rose on her arms. In the end, she settled on writing a couple of words in her usual, indifferent tone. ¡°Send this tomorrow morning and bring me some clothes to wear to the banquet.¡± A handful of maids brought in several dresses hastily and placed them in front of Agnes. ¡°That¡¯s a bad color. Take it out.¡± Agnes inspected the clothes carefully. ¡°Milady? Is this not your favorite dress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too childish.¡± ¡°Who would dare to say that milady is childish?¡± Agnes couldn¡¯t say anything in response to the half-amused Ney She couldn¡¯t say that her husband done exactly that. ¡°Pick out the shoes with high heels and bring them in.¡± ¡°Did milady not hate high heels since they were painful?¡± Again, Agnes remained silent. As a total of three maids helped with arraying and dressing the clothes and accessories, the preparations were finished quickly. Since she¡¯d rarely worn the jewelry she¡¯d brought with her; she handed the majority of them over to Niall. For tonight, she¡¯s wearing the pearl necklace and bracelet that she¡¯d inherited from the queen, complementing the look. ¡°Beautiful.¡± Nay grinned and smoothed out the wrinkles on the princess¡¯s dress. Agnes glanced at the woman in the mirror. The makeup was also more elaborate than usual. However you looked at her, she looked like a mature lady. Agnes looked over herself satisfactorily. It wasn¡¯t long before Laslo knocked on the door. ¡°Oh.¡± As soon as he saw Agnes, he let out a short exclamation. Agnes straightened her chest and expected a compliment from him. ¡°You look a little taller than a few days ago, Princess?¡± What? Agnes was speechless. The same was true for the maids who also were there. ¡°It¡¯s must be a growth spurt. After all, you¡¯re growing so fast.¡± Someone pointed out that it was because of the shoes, not because of that, but swiftly closed their mouth again. ¡°¡­¡­ let¡¯s just go.¡± The dense Laslo kept on giving ridiculous consolations without realising it. Agnes blushed redder as his words lingered in the air. The banquet hall that was located in the heart of the castle grew noisier as they got closer to its entrance. There was alcohol, food and the music was already in full swing. As she stood in front of the door, Agnes calmed her blushing face and took a deep breath. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± Laslo said, glancing down. ¡°But I¡¯m nervous.¡± Agnes answered frankly. It wasn¡¯t her first meeting with the vassals, but her heart was pounding. Unfortunately, it was not because of excitement. ¡°Isn¡¯t there half a dozen men in there who hate me?¡± ¡°Who?¡± He asked back. It really seems like he was unaware. She could point out every vassal who had looked at her with eyes full of disdain. ¨C I can¡¯t believe a princess like that came here, tch. I¡¯d rather it be an heiress from a wealthy family. ¨C So, the dowry is a carriage? You¡¯re getting married to a duke, and you think that¡¯s plausible? ¨C I thought we were supposed to keep out of Prince Sebastian¡¯ sight? Why on earth did the lord accept such a princess? Lila¡¯s notes: 1. (^) I do not know what place Eshtar is. 2. (^) I¡¯ve decided to change Arpad to Alpharde(pronounced with a British accent ofc), cause it sounds so much bett-uh mate. I¡¯m too lazy to change the previous chapter huhu 3. (^) I would guess this means he knows how scheming works. Weird phrasing in english though Chapter 9 Agnes emptied the glass of alcohol. Her throat and stomach tingled slowly. At the same time her eyes redden for no reason so before others could catch sight of it she swiped it with her hand. The night deepened as she greeted many people. ¡°You must be tired, please go in first.¡± Laszlo approached her and suggested it first. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I still have a little talk to share with the vassals.¡± Agnes nodded slightly and got up from her seat. ¡°It¡¯s getting late so don¡¯t stay too long and go back to your room at reasonable time.¡± Laszlo¡¯s face turned strange when she sleepily chastised him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s been so long since I heard that after my parents passed away.¡± ¡°From now on I¡¯ll have you listen to me until your ears are pounding.¡± ¡°¡­..Look at me Princess.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± There was a painfully awkward face on Laszlo¡¯s expression when he came in front of her. Only then Agnes realized that she was half asleep at the table. The candle had burned half its length. ¡°You must have gone to the wrong bedroom because of the alcohol. I¡¯ll call the maid-in-waiting.¡± ¡°No.¡± Agnes turned her back and grabbed on Laszlo¡¯s hem to prevent him from leaving. ¡°Actually I¡¯m here to ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it do you want to ask?¡± Laszlo looked down at Agnes while standing in front of the table. She let go of the hem of his clothes. Why did he die for her? The question she really wanted to ask was buried in her heart. ¡°Please sit here.¡± Agnes swallowed her saliva and offered the seat in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Expecting a long talk he pulled a chair from across of her. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± ¡°Please speak at ease.¡± Laszlo nodded with a sincere look. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you come to my bedroom for the last few days?¡± ¡°Princess are you satisfied with this marriage? Are you happy?¡± Satisfied? Happy? Out of nowhere the words were plunged into her heart. She did not know why he answered that to her question. Chapter 10 Agnes became even more puzzled because she didn¡¯t marry Laslo Alpharde for those reasons. ¡°Is that important?¡± ¡°It¡¯s important. To you.¡± Laslo¡¯s face was serious. He straightened himself up. ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get the ledgers from Niall, but Sutmar is on the verge of collapse.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a sand castle on the beach that¡¯s about to collapse from a single wave.¡± Laslo added bitterly and stared at the burning candle. Agnes leaned forward in surprise. On the contrary, Laslo did not show any unrest. ¡°The tax revenue has decreased dramatically due to repeated bad harvests, and the number of attacks on Masu has peaked recently. Everyone is trying to not talk about it, but more and more people are fleeing over the mountains.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect it to be that serious. Agnes bit her lips. She left the bookkeeping to Niall and didn¡¯t pay any attention to the matter, so she hadn¡¯t expected it to be this severe, even though she vaguely knew about the financial situation not being so good. ¡°Without money, we can¡¯t strengthen the army, and naturally not stop the invasions either. It¡¯s a vicious cycle where civilians die or get hurt because we can¡¯t stop the evil attacks, and so scared citizens run away, leading to further tax cuts.¡± His heavy sigh was gloomy. ¡°Duke Alpharde¡± Agnes looked at Laslo, not knowing what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why Prince Sebastian let the princess marry me?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll have over 10 years, but if not, then five years. This territory has a limit of how long it can withstand this.¡± He gave a rather sober outlook on the future of the estate. Agnes was speechless. What he said was true and there was nothing more she could add, it was a very possible future. ¡°I didn¡¯t spend the night with you.¡± Only then did he get to the point. ¡°Because if you don¡¯t have any children, it would be easier for you to start anew.¡± Laslo explained calmly, unlike the hesitation he showed at first. ¡°Start anew?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been taught not to create anything I can¡¯t properly take responsibility for. Princess.¡± Agnes felt strange hearing the words that came out of his mouth. ¡°Responsibility?¡± ¡°If this land collapses in a few years, you¡¯ll no longer be able to lead this kind of life. I¡¯m used to eating and sleeping on the ground, but I can¡¯t force the princess to live that kind of life just because we¡¯re married.¡± ¡°Then the matter of children¡­¡± ¡°You already know. God doesn¡¯t recognize a childless couple as a complete couple. And that means you will never be subjected to me.¡± Agnes inhaled sharply. She felt as if someone had hit her in the back of her head, hard. She was shocked. ¨C No, it¡¯s nothing. Master asked me something. ¨C What did he ask? ¨C Well¡­ About on what days one can and cannot conceive a baby. She suddenly remembered what Ney had said that time with a nervous face. She didn¡¯t think much about it at the time. It was only much later that the two of them would sleep together. Agnes, of course, spent the night with him many times, but there had never been a sign of pregnancy. She had no idea that he had been thinking this way. Why had she resented and hated this man? If she had asked him why, wouldn¡¯t the relationship between the two of them in the past have changed? Agnes couldn¡¯t look straight at him because her heart was aching. Feelings of regret welled up in her throat. She lowered her head out of shame. ¡°I¡­¡± Her voice trembled due to the tears that were filling her eyes. She tried clearing her throat repeatedly, but to no avail. ¡°I¡¯m going to die here¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Laslo was taken aback and asked. ¡°I will die, hiccup, in this castle. I¡¯m never ever going to run away again.¡± Rather than saying it to him, she was talking to herself. She swore it on the pole that pierced his rotten arm. I¡¯ll never run away without you. ¡°Princess.¡± Laslo became flustered when Agnes couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and started shedding tears. He searched for a handkerchief in his coat, but found nothing suitable. Laslo was at a loss as to what to do. ¡°Here, in this castle, I¡¯ll die with you.¡± ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°haah¡­ Let¡¯s talk, Princess.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the temple together to perform the rite of vows. That is, if you accept me as your wife.¡± If a rite of vows is performed in front of God, the souls of the two involved could not ever separate, not even by death. ¡°Rite of vows? Do you even know what that means?¡± Laslow was baffled by what she said. The rite of vows. It was a ritual that even couples deeply in love would not carelessly do. Agnes wiped her tears with her sleeves and spoke with a determined voice. ¡°I know enough. I would rather die as Duchess Alpharde than as Princess of Nir?eg(1).¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to do the rite of vows.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I have no intention of undoing this marriage.¡± Laslo¡¯s expression contorted. He was neither angry nor embarrassed, but was breathing in and out with a strange look on his face. ¡°¡­ It could become more miserable than now; lousy meals and only a cold stone floor to sleep on.¡± She just stared at his face without speaking. ¡°Think about how well you spent your days at the palace. As time goes by, the situation will get worse, but it won¡¯t get better. There¡¯s a possibility that a life you¡¯ve never imagined living is what¡¯s awaiting you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes shone with unbreakable will. In three years, if Sebastian¡¯s absurd claim of suppressing a rebellion isn¡¯t stopped, death will come for them again. Now, she would never leave him for wealth and honour. ¡°Would you really not regret it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already had enough regrets.¡± Laslo did not fully understand what she¡¯d said, but he did not ask another question. All he remembers is her eyes shining in the darkness of the night. * * * ¡°Let me introduce myself again. My name is Buschke Herschko. Please call me whatever you¡¯d like Mistress.¡± The old woman appeared in time, wearing a dark red cloak. Agnes greeted her with her happy face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for calling you this early in the morning.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it at all.¡± Agnes offered her a seat on the sofa across her in the drawing room. Buschke sat herself down and sipped on the tea poured by her maid. ¡°It has a nice fragrance to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a type of tea leaf imported from south of the Yelika Mountains. If you like it, I¡¯ll tell the maid to send some to you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m satisfied with just tasting something so precious.¡± They started off with some trivial small talk. Fiddling with her teacup, Agnes did not know where to start. She mustered up the courage and opened her mouth. Just in case, Ney and all other maids had been sent out of the room. ¡°Do not take my questions lightly and please answer them sincerely. I am in great need of your wisdom.¡± ¡°That is a given.¡± ¡°So what if¡­ No, did you know that His Majesty¡¯s condition is severe?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard it from Lord Beller.¡± ¡°When I left the palace, he was already seriously ill, so much so that His Majesty couldn¡¯t even recognise me, his own daughter¡¯s face.¡± There was a bitter taste in her mouth. The king loved his youngest daughter, Agnes, but by the time she was growing up, his illness had progressed so far that even getting up from his bed was difficult. Naturally, Sebastian and Vivian, who already were adults at the time, took turns in managing state affairs. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Sebastian will probably inherit the crown when the king dies and I¡¯m not opposed to that.¡± Instead of answering, Buschke sipped hefr tea. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the throne. All I want is a peaceful life. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. To live the life I want to live.¡± Agnes was as honest as she could be. ¡°If, and I mean a very big if. What if, shortly after Sebastian¡¯s coronation, his two sons die?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Buschke¡¯s face stiffened slightly by the unexpected question. ¡°But aren¡¯t the princes and the princess still young? Even if his two sons die at the same time¡­¡± ¡°What if they even lose the princess?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to select a new queen?¡± ¡°No. Sebastian won¡¯t do that.¡± Agnes spoke with absolute confidence. She had thought so, too. When the two princes died and even the princess passed away, the officials called for the selection of a new queen. She hadn¡¯t dared imagine that Sebastian would slaughter every family member with swords and the royal crest.(2)¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Buschke seemed to be unconvinced. The princess blamed her incompetent language skills and added more realistical theories that came to her mind. ¡°It¡¯s not an impossible situation.¡± It wasn¡¯t until after a while of discussing, that Buschke understood the point of the princess. ¡°If that happens, he¡¯ll try to kill the mistress, who is the strongest contender to the throne.¡± ¡°What should I do to avoid that?¡± ¡°Is there any other, other way? Like giving up the right of succession¡­ so he won¡¯t kill me?¡± ¡°Mistress.¡± Buschke leaned forward slightly. An anxious look was evident on her face. Which was very understandable. Agnes¡¯ face paled, and she had shivers all over her body. ¡°It¡¯s still a distant future and it¡¯s unlikely to happen. There is no need to worry about it already.¡± ¡°No, I want to be prepared for any future. Please tell me if you have any ideas.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ There are only two ways I can think of right now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s two?¡± Colour returned to Agnes¡¯ face. On the other hand, Buschke¡¯s mouth tautened. Lila¡¯s notes: Hope y¡¯all early birds enjoyed being bamboozled. Chapter 11 ¡°The first way is to become irreversibly crippled. Like Prince Chavolti who is infertile and cannot produce an heir. That would be better.¡± It was rude to express the misfortunes of the royal family, but Agnes overlooked it without showing any particular expression. ¡°The second one is.¡± Buschke stopped talking and looked at the princess¡¯ hand, or, to be exact, at the crest on the back of her hand. Agnes¡¯ eyes also landed on it. ¡°Erasing that crest.¡± ¡°What? The royal crest? Is that possible?¡± The crest engraved on the back of her hand was created through ancient magic, with the king¡¯s blood being the core, it was granted upon birth. The crest on one¡¯s back of the hand is the basis to having the right of succeeding the throne. Only those who have it can be crowned regent. For that reason, it was something Agnes took much pride in. ¡°It has been written in the scriptures about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m astonished. This is ancient magic bound by blood, and unless a new king ascends the throne, it will never go away. How is it done?¡± She(1) shook her head from side to side instead of answering. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°What I¡¯ve seen is only a fraction of the scripture. I did not have the authority to read the complete texts due to its exclusivity. If the mistress visits the temple together with the duke and ask for permission to examine it, you will be able to read it.¡± ¡°Really, at the temple?¡± Buschke kindly wrote down which ones to ask for on a piece of paper. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± In a small rush of excitement Agnes grabbed Buschke¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°I¡¯m glad that my old age comes in handy. Mistress.¡± She then left with a kind and gentle smile. ¡°There¡¯s a way.¡± Agnes continued thinking about it repeatedly in the room alone. She was relieved that there was another way to give up the right to succeed, besides dying or becoming crippled. If she succeeds with removing the crest, they could escape the dreadful struggle over the throne. Both she and Laslo would survive. Agnes called her servant who was waiting outside. Ney entered without making any sound and went to stand beside the princess. ¡°Where is Duke Alpharde at the moment?¡± The princess¡¯s face was glowing with excitement. ¡°He is patrolling the castle walls.¡± ¡°Up ahead.¡± While passing through the familiar corridors and the even more familiar walls, a welcome figure could be spotted from afar. Even though it was quite far away, Agnes¡¯ eyes were only focused on him. She hastened her steps. ¡°Princess.¡± Laslo was the first one to notice her. There were a bunch of vassals standing next to him. ¡°Duke. I have something urgent to talk about.¡± Without stopping, Agnes strided up to Laslo with big steps. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, now. right now.¡± Agnes¡¯ expression was so determined that it was difficult for him to decline and postpone it for later. Laslo sent the vassals away and moved her to a quieter place. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He asked rather seriously. ¡°Come to the temple with me.¡± ¡°The temple? Now?¡± ¡°Yeah, it is urgent, so we better go there as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be too hasty. Take some time to think about it.¡± He was embarrassed for a moment, but tried to persuade Agnes to not act too hastily. His answer was quite odd, but Agnes didn¡¯t notice. ¡°I do not have time to think. I have to go there as soon as possible.¡± Agnes wanted to go to the temple immediately and check the scriptures Buschke had mentioned. However, Laslo was hesitant and did not easily answer. Agnes pouted her lips. ¡°Fine, then I will go there alone.¡± ¡°Alone? How? You can¡¯t do it alone though?¡± Laslo¡¯s expression turned strange. ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it alone? The Duke can just stamp a permit with his lord¡¯s seal for me right? ¡°A permit? What are you talking about? I thought you wanted to go to the temple to hold the rite of vows.¡± Laslo asked back with a confused look. ¡°Ah.¡± Agnes opened her mouth halfway. She belatedly remembered what she had said to him last night. She got so excited while talking to Buschke and had completely forgotten what she had talked about to him yesterday. ¡°Ehem. Ah, of course that¡¯s impossible to do alone.¡± She cleared her throat in a futile attempt to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Of course it¡¯s important to do with the rite in the future, but it¡¯s actually for another reason that I want to go to the temple right now.¡± ¡°For what reason?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a way to erase this.¡± She stretched out her left hand to show him the crest. Laslo¡¯s expression became even more strange. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly mean the royal crest?¡± ¡°I do, I asked Buschke and she mentioned that there were some writings about it at the temple.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a way to erase sentences at the temple? Is it even possible in the first place? No, rather than that, are you really intending to erase the crest? Why? I heard that it is the pride of the royalty.¡± ¡°The important thing isn¡¯t my pride, but my life.¡± Laslo blinked for a long time at the unexpected life lesson. His face was full of unanswered questions. ¡°So what I mean is¡­¡± Agnes opened her mouth to explain, but closed it again. She felt frustrated over not knowing where on earth she should start explaining. ¡°Duke Alpharde¡±. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You trust me right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­right.¡± Laslo nodded nervously. After all, Agnes and Laslo have only been married for five days. It is a time when the word ¡®trust¡¯ still feels distant. ¡°I trust you too.¡± Agnes said, while facing him with a resolute expression. ¡°Thank you?¡± He replied, with an odd look on his face. ¡°When I¡¯m talking about trust, I mean that I¡¯ll put faith in your actions even if it¡¯s something I can¡¯t understand.¡± In hindsight, all the little things he did in the past is cast in a different light now . At that time, she realised too late that there was a different reason behind his puzzling behaviour than from what she might¡¯ve thought. ¡°If I have the chance someday, I will tell you everything and why I¡¯m acting like this.¡± Laslo listened to her quietly. ¡°So, please trust in me for now. Even if I do something you don¡¯t understand.¡± He was silent for a while. Their height difference was quite big, so Agnes¡¯ neck was sore from looking up at him. ¡°When do you want to go to the temple?¡± ¡°I wish to go as soon as possible.¡± Agnes said, delighted. ¡°Then how about tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Her face instantly relaxed. Agnes tightly grabbed the arm of his clothing and pulled it. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But I have a question I wanted to ask you.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°Why do you trust me?¡± Laslo asked Agnes, staring at her tiny hand holding the hem of his clothes. She frequently confused him. From the first day of their marriage to today, her recklessness was difficult to comprehend. ¡°Because it¡¯s you.¡± Agnes smiled softly. As if there was no need for any other reason than that. ¡°Because it¡¯s me?¡± The question was answered, but rather than feeling reassured, he became more confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t trust you in the past, so I¡¯m now trying to do it now.¡± He wanted to ask what that meant, but shut his mouth. Her dazzling blue eyes were strangely filled with good intentions. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll send a servant tomorrow morning.¡± For some reason when he kept staring into her eyes, his heart started throbbing. He turned his head and left first. * * * read on lilacpoo.blogspot.com ¡°Welcome.¡± The priest who welcomed the duke and duchess was an elderly woman. She welcomed the couple with an affectionate smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Katherina.¡± Laslo greeted her in a friendly manner. ¡°This is Katherina Lidoch. She is the High Priestess of the Temple of Sutmar.¡± ¡°And as you may know, this is Princess Agnes Erducci¡­¡± ¡°Now Duchess Alpharde.¡± Agnes added, interrupting Laslo. Katherina lowered her head in a deep bow. ¡°It is an honour to meet you, Duchess.¡± The three entered the temple while conversing. ¡°I heard the duchess is looking for a scripture?¡± Katherina asked first. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a way to erase the royal crest.¡± ¡°This thing.¡± Agnes held out her left hand. Their eyes landed on the royal crest, which was clearly embedded on the back of her hand. ¡°You want to erase the crest?¡± Katherina seemed perplexed. ¡°But the crest is only supposed to appear on heirs to the throne? Without it, you will not be recognised as a legitimate heir¡­¡± That was exactly what Agnes wished for. ¡°I know. There¡¯s no need to tell me the importance of it. All I want to know is how to cleanly erase this crest.¡± Katherina picked up a steaming hot teacup and was silent for a while. ¡°You must have heard of this from Buschke.¡± ¡°Yes, Buschke said she didn¡¯t have the authority to access all the texts.¡± ¡°It is the deepest secret of the royal family. It cannot be revealed to just anyone.¡± ¡°Then can you show me them?¡± Katherina¡¯s gaze turned to Laslo. He nodded. ¡°Alright, I will get it ready and bring it here.¡± Before leaving the room, she added: ¡°But don¡¯t expect too much. There is very little recorded.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Katherina bowed politely and left. ¡°Is it because of Prince Sebastian that you want to erase the crest?¡± Laslo asked Agnes, who was seated next to him. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Since if it¡¯s the matter of your life, then there is only this. But Princess, if Prince Sebastian were to be crowned, would he really kill all the royals with the crest?¡± Lila¡¯s notes: Chapter 12 Agnes blankly gazed at Laslo¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s already decided that he¡¯ll be crowned king. He also has two sons, and won¡¯t need to kill the princess. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°But there¡¯s still a reason to do this. Because as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m a thorn in his side as I also have the chance to seize the throne. Laslo was about to refute her when Katherina returned with an old paper bundle. ¡°This is it.¡± ¡°Nothing else?¡± What she brought back was a small booklet so thin that one could count its pages from a glance. Katherina shook her head. ¡°Even in this scripture, there is little written about the royal emblem.¡± She opened the booklet in the middle and pointed with her finger. ¡°You can start reading from here.¡± Agnes read the part where she had pointed at. (Only the red star that marks the first dawn has the power to erase old promises. The greater the pain, the stronger the power, and the closer to death, the easier it is.) These sentences were too short. ¡°And the rest of the text?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± She felt dispirited. Agnes couldn¡¯t believe it, so she picked up the old booklet and looked back and forth for another clue. ¡°How can you be sure that this is about the emblem?¡± ¡°Traditionally, the old promise mentioned here is interpreted to be the royal emblem.¡± ¡°Then what is the red star that marks the first dawn?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s talking about the Ranunculus(1).¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It is a star that rises with the break of dawn, and since it gives off a red hue; they also call it the red star.¡± ¡°Really? A star that rises at dawn? Then we¡¯ll be able to see it tomorrow. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Agnes¡¯ face lit up with excitement. Things seemed to be going smoother than she had expected. On the contrary however, Katherina¡¯s complexion darkened. ¡°It¡¯s a star that rises according to its given cycle.¡± Responded Laslo, who had been listening silently. ¡°How long of a cycle are we talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact time span. Was it five or ten years?¡± ¡°It is fifteen years.¡± Katherina carefully corrected him. Agnes¡¯ face tensed up in an instant. ¡°What? Are you saying that it¡¯s a star that¡¯s visible only once every fifteen years?¡± ¡°As far as I know, yes.¡± ¡°So, when will the star appear next?¡± Katherina shook her head. ¡°My apologies, Duchess. I¡¯m not that knowledgeable about it either. Ah! But perhaps Buschke would know. She¡¯s a sage who knows everything.¡± ¡°Right, Buschke would probably know. Princess.¡± Laslo courteously comforted her. Agnes took hold of her anxious heart. ¡°Hmm¡­ Then how do you interpret the following part? The one about pain and death.¡± ¡°The interpretation of this part is divided. Some take it figuratively, while others take it literally as being close to death.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Agnes read the sentence carefully one more time. It wasn¡¯t easy to understand. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think over the emblem more. Thank you for your time.¡± She requested Katherina to transcribe the text and then returned to the castle. Laslo got off the carriage first and helped her get down. ¡°Oh, I was going to talk to High Priestess Katherina about the rite of vows, but I forgot.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it a little more before deciding?¡± He knitted his left eyebrow in a frown on his troubled face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about. My heart will not waver.¡± Agnes stared into his eyes as she said it again in a firm tone. ¡°Tell the high priestess that I¡¯ll be doing the rite of oaths.¡± ¡°Princess, don¡¯t rush it. Even if you and I don¡¯t take the oath, aren¡¯t you already the Duchess of Alpharde?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be recognised as the duchess, I want to be recognised as your wife.¡± Laslo was speechless for a while. He looked down at Agnes with a complicated face. She couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. ¡°Duke?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.It is a ceremony that takes a long time to prepare.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, no matter how long it takes. But¡­¡± Agnes was about to say something. ¡°Master!¡± When a man intervened between the two. It was a knight whose face she had seen many times. ¡°Sir Gabor?¡± ¡°Ha-ah, right now, huu, a monster has emerged at the northern defense line.¡± He couldn¡¯t suppress his panting as he was gasping after air even when he was standing still. He had probably run here at full speed. His forehead was dripping with sweat. Laslo¡¯s expression hardened at the news brought by the knight. ¡°I see, we¡¯re departing immediately. I¡¯m sorry, Princess, but I have to go. Let¡¯s talk again next time.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Agnes stood there, seeing him off until he disappeared from her view. She called Buschke right after returning to her room. ¡°I heard I was requested?¡± Buschke arrived in a polite manner as always. ¡°Look at this.¡± Agnes handed over the note from the temple. Buschke¡¯s eyes shone. She looked at the short text for a while. ¡°Meaning the Ranunculus¡­¡± As expected, Buschke understood the meaning of the first line in a heartbeat. ¡°The high priestess said it appears once every 15 years.¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°Then when will the star rise next?¡± Agnes clenched her fist tensely and swallowed the saliva in her mouth. ¡°My apologies. It is difficult to give an answer right away. However, finding the location of the star is not too difficult, so I will try to find out and return with an answer within the next few days.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ is that so? Yes, please do so.¡± She felt disheartened. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was anxious or relieved as her heart was pounding in her chest. After Buschke left, Agnes unclenched her hand and stared at the emblem on her left hand. ¡®I will change it.¡¯ No matter what happens, she would change the future. She will save Laslo and they will survive. * * * read @ lilacpoo.blogspot.com For a while, it was difficult to even catch a glimpse of the hair on Laslo¡¯s head due to evil powers invading. But the real problem started after his return to the castle. Using this excuse as an excuse, he avoided spending time with her. Whenever she was told that he was busy not only during the day but also at night, she burst into anger. Instead, Zoltan hanged around the princess. ¡°Ugh, bitter.¡± He frowned as soon he tasted the tea Ney had poured with great care. The tea cup shook and the inside overflowed. Ney, who was standing to the side, rolled her eyes. ¡°You are very good at drinking things like this. Princess.¡± The disgusted Zoltan pushed the teacup away. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t suit your taste, tell me and I¡¯ll bring you something else.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not alcohol, I¡¯m good.¡± He leaned back half-heartedly on his chair with a sloppy attitude. ¡°Then should I request some alcohol for you?¡± ¡°Milady!¡± Ney had raised her voice before she realised. ¡°Alcohol? No thanks. Drinking alone is no fun.¡± He raised his head halfway and replied profoundly. ¡°I can keep you company.¡± In order to start learning how to manage the household in earnest, she¡¯d asked Niall for the ledgers, but he answered by asking her to wait because it was still being organized. For that reason, she could spend her time leisurely. ¡°Milady, the sun has not even set yet.¡± Her loyal maid widened her eyes in terror. ¡°Originally, alcohol tastes the best when you start drinking before the sun sets and finish when the sun rises.¡± Meanwhile, Zoltan was frivolously giggling. Ney stared fiercely at him, but Zoltan wasn¡¯t intimidated at all. ¡°But if you¡¯re gonna be my drinking partner. Princess, do you know how to drink?¡± Zoltan was clearly looking at Agnes disrespectfully. Rather than paying him any attention, Agnes just lifted up the corners of her mouth in a sneer. ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking alcohol as if it were water ever since I was the age of 14 years.¡± ¡°I have been filling my stomach with alcohol since I was thirteen.¡± Zoltan immediately countered the princess¡¯ words with his own. ¡°I seem to somehow never get drunk after drinking alcohol?¡± ¡°I will not get drunk even if I bathed in alcohol.¡± The two stared at each other for a while. A feeling of competitiveness Agnes didn¡¯t know she rose up from somewhere deep in her heart. ¡°I¡¯ll have to check if that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Do as you please. However, Princess, the alcoholic beverage here is different from the fruit wine served in the palace. It is much stronger and I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve drunk it at the palace before.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink fruit wine just to fill my stomach. You don¡¯t have to worry about unnecessary things.¡± Agnes spoke pompously while the man on the opposite laughed out loud. Agnes told Ney to bring some alcohol at once. Her maid hesitated and did not move, emphasizing that it was still bright outside. As she had not started moving yet, Zoltan chipped in. ¡°Can you not hear the princess?¡± In the end, Ney went down to the wine cellar, groaning. Shortly afterwards, Ney returned with a couple bottles of distilled liquor that was commonly drunk in Sutmar. The two drinking buddies who had begun lightly with one or two glasses, showed no signs of stopping as the sun set and the sky turned dark. In the meantime, a servant came to look for Zoltan. ¡°Oh dear, young master. It¡¯s already dark outside.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy now, so come back later.¡± The servant hovered around him, flustered. The drinking party between the lady of the castle and the lord of the castle¡¯s younger brother did not end even deep into the night. ¡°Princess. You hold your liquor better than how you look, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± In fact, Agnes has never been drunk after drinking alcohol. Lila¡¯s notes: According to Wikipedia, Ranunculus is: ¡°¡­a large genus of about 600 species of flowering plants in the family Ranunculaceae.¡± Including buttercups. Also ¡°¡­the name Ranunculus is Late Latin for ¡°little frog¡±, the diminutive of rana¡±. But I guess it¡¯s a star now. Chapter 13 She¡¯d become tipsy before, but had never lost her sense of rationality no matter how much she would drink. Therefore, alcohol was what Agnes used every now and then, whenever there was something she wanted to extort from her siblings. Instead, she was surprised that Zoltan lasted longer than she had expected. She thought that if she just dealt with him moderately, he would quit soon enough, But he didn¡¯t back down easily even though his face had turned red. ¡°Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°Huh, yeah?¡± ¡°Your brother, does he perhaps have a secret lover?¡± Since he seemed to be drunk enough, Agnes went in first. ¡°What? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. My brother is someone who has never even held a woman¡¯s hand.¡± He said and waved his hand exaggeratedly. ¡°But?¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®but¡¯?¡± ¡°But why is your brother avoiding me?¡± ¡°My brother is avoiding the princess?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so difficult to even see my husband¡¯s face.¡± She complained. Zoltan scratched the back of his head. ¡°I can¡¯t see him during the day nor the night, so there¡¯s no time for building affection.¡± ¡°cough¡± Zoltan¡¯s face, which was already red from the alcohol, turned redder. ¡°You¡¯re, uh, telling me that?¡± ¡°Then should I speak of this with Niall?¡± Zoltan was unconsciously convinced by Agnes¡¯ remark. Thinking about it now, it wasn¡¯t something she should say in front of her brother-in-law. But Agnes was full of things she wanted to vent, so she didn¡¯t realise it earlier. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, ehem. Is that it? Ah, about my brother.¡± Agnes sighed deeply and looked down. ¡°My brother! Really, he is a good person!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve understood that.¡± ¡°Also, being a good person is really good!¡± He smacked his tongue and poured the remaining half bottle of liquor down in one go. ¡°I know¡­¡± That¡¯s the problem. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why Princess, hic, damn it. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m talking about this.¡± He grumbled. Agnes held out a bottle of liquor that had not yet been opened with sparkling eyes. ¡°Take this and talk more. So maybe what?¡± ¡°No. But how is the princess still fine? Are we really drinking together? Are you pretending to drink water instead of alcohol?¡± He grabbed Agnes¡¯ cup with suspicion, and then sniffed and smelled it. ¡°Oh, well, don¡¯t do anything useless and just keep talking.¡± She gave him a cold warning. Zoltan blinked his eyes and parted his lips. ¡°Why the hell isn¡¯t he doing anything around me?¡± ¡°Well, what is it? Maybe it¡¯s because of that.¡± ¡°Because of what?¡± Zoltan scratched the back of his head and opened his mouth while different expressions flashed across his face. ¡°The former Duchess, I mean my mother, she suffered a lot in her marriage up till her death. As our family started struggling more and more, she wasn¡¯t even able to tell anyone about it when she fell sick. I¡¯m afraid you will suffer as well.¡± He filled his empty glass, only to down it the next second, leaving the glass empty once again. ¡°In the end, it wasn¡¯t until mother¡¯s illness had progressed beyond recovery, that our family found out about it.¡± ¡°Father would always say before his death that he regrets marrying mother. That she would have lived happily ever after if only he hadn¡¯t married her. He would continuously mutter such words as if out of habit.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°However Princess. The situation in the dukedom has become worse than before.¡± Zoltan¡¯s voice became lower. ¡°It¡¯s getting harder and harder to stop the incoming flood of beasts. As far as I know, there are also quite a few financial problems.¡± Agnes chewed her tongue. She emptied her cup silently, not knowing what to say. ¡°Princess, please understand. My brother is probably scared. Maybe the princess will end up dying like mother did.¡± ¡°But¡­ I decided to do a formal rite of oaths. If we do it, we¡¯ll irrevocably become a couple anyways?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already decided to perform the rite a few days ago. He said it would take some time, since it takes a long time to prepare.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Zoltan¡¯s face turned strange. He frowned with his left eyebrow(1) without replying. ¡°What is it? Do you know anything?¡± ¡°That, um, I understand it¡¯s probably not proceeding.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Obviously, we¡¯ll meet up and then hold the rite¡­¡± At that moment, Agnes realised. Why the Duke was avoiding her. ¡°Hah.¡± At first, she felt betrayed. Then anger flared up at the duke, who had comforted her with lies. But soon, the emotions were mixed with understanding and empathy. After hearing about the past from Zoltan, she could certainly see what that man was worried about. She felt dejected. ¡°I see¡­¡± After, it was silent between the two for a while. Agnes gnawed on her lip and poured alcohol in her glass. Something clear and watery fell. She hurriedly wiped her cheeks. Fortunately, Zoltan had not seen it. Duke Alpharde. Although she hadn¡¯t even said it out loud, her chest tightened. The words she wanted to speak were stuck in her throat(2). She wanted to run to him straight away and see his face and let it all out. She was afraid that if she met his composed eyes, tears would start falling again. ¡°Come on, Princess, have a drink.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Agnes managed to grab hold of her heart. Before they realised, countless bottles of liquor piled up around them. Zoltan seemed to now be struggling to keep his body up straight. Zoltan¡¯s servant, who stood a few feet away, kept restlessly glancing over. ¡°Come here and take your lord away.¡± Agnes beckoned him. ¡°Ughh. I¡¯m still far from done, definitely, huhp, fine. The sun hasn¡¯t rised yet.¡± Since some time ago, Zoltan¡¯s eyelids were halfway to closing. The sun may not have risen, but the moon had already moved to the south. Agnes shook her head softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sir Zoltan. You look terrible. What are you doing? Take him to bed.¡± The servant rushed to support Zoltan. Although Zoltan was twisting and squirming his body quite violently, his resistance was weak from drinking so much.Then he suddenly stopped wriggling and bent forward. ¡°Nggh, not yet, I¡¯m still, blech!¡± ¡°Oh my lord!¡± ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t vomit here! Ah, seriously, what if it gets on Milady¡¯s dress!¡± Ney, who came to her senses belatedly, ran up immediately. Zoltan ended up throwing up beside the table. The servant had trouble supporting him alone, so others were called there as well. Agnes got up in a hurry to prevent the vomit from splattering on her. ¡°It seems I¡¯m better at holding my liquor.¡± She announced it clearly just in case he would say something else behind her back. ¡°Princess, I, can, still. Ueghh!¡± Zoltan, who was barely managing to spit out his words one by one, could not hold back the bile rising from his stomach. Before he had even formed a full sentence, he sent everything inside him out in the world. ¡°I¡¯ll see you when you¡¯re sober again. Goodbye, Sir Zoltan.¡± Leaving the man who talked and vomited simultaneously behind, Agnes headed back to her living quarters. Ney had been grinning since earlier. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Talking big about drinking and bathing in alcohol, but in the end it was just empty talk. Hmph. As expected of Princess. Prince Chavolti was a good drinker too, but not as good as Princess.¡± ¡°Title.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Milady.¡± At first, she was unhappy with the princess who had requested for alcohol during broad daylight, but after Zoltan got wasted, the ends of Ney¡¯s mouth wouldn¡¯t stop touching her ears. ¡°How dare he challenge Milady when he¡¯s not even good at drinking?¡± The wasted Zoltan jumped to his feet when he heard it but didn¡¯t say anything. Agnes laughed. * * * The next morning, a man she both wanted and did not want to see visited her chamber. Ney had gone to check who it was that was knocking on the door and left quickly after. ¡°Master is here!¡± Agnes greeted him, as if everything was normal, although the conversation she had with Zoltan yesterday night continued to linger in her head. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I heard you drank all night with Zoltan yesterday.¡± ¡°Not all night, since Zoltan threw up in the middle.¡± Agnes corrected him. Then Laslo let out a long sigh. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°You mean my body? There¡¯s nothing wrong with my health.¡± ¡°No hangover?¡± Laslo looked at Agnes with puzzled eyes. Agnes who had downed the alcohol as if it were water yesterday, looked far too fine. ¡°I¡¯ve never experienced it. I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ that¡¯s a relief. Zoltan can¡¯t even stand on both feet right now.¡± He recalled his brother lying in bed with a pale face. When he had returned to the castle late at night, he was told by a servant that Zoltan had been drinking with the princess for hours. At first, he had thought Zoltan had forced her to drink, so he stopped by his bedroom as soon as dawn came to rebuke his brother. However, the complete story Zoltan told him was different from what he had originally imagined. ¡°You don¡¯t look sick.¡± He sighed with relief. ¡°You haven¡¯t been around for a while, but now you¡¯re here because you don¡¯t want me to get drunk?¡± ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s just that I was too busy to be with you. I¡¯m sorry for leaving you alone.¡± Agnes conflictingly swallowed the words that she really wanted to say. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He kept worryingly looking Agnes up and down while being amazed, seeing her stand on her own two feet. In the end, only after Agnes waved her hands and said she was alright a second time, did he remove the worried look on his face. ¡°What on earth made you drink for hours? From what I¡¯ve seen, you don¡¯t seem to enjoy drinking very much.¡± As he said, Agnes does not like to drink alcohol since she doesn¡¯t get drunk no matter how much she drinks. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Lila¡¯s notes: Chapter 14 Last night¡¯s conversation, which she had barely forgotten about, came to mind again. Her mind became complicated. ¡°Princess?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to get to know him since he¡¯s family now. Anyways, what happened with the beasts that broke through the northern line of defence?¡± Agnes changed the subject. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s solved now. Due to the large numbers and a form of evil that we¡¯ve never encountered before, we had a lot of trouble dealing with it.¡± ¡°Did you get any injuries?¡± Laslo shook his head lightly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. By the way, have you eaten breakfast yet?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± ¡°Do you want to get breakfast together?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± The couple headed to the dining room in good company. The meal was simple. The maid didn¡¯t even have to move the plates many times. (1) Boiled potatoes without any seasonings were served. Laslo picked up the hot potatoes with his hands and quickly put them on Agnes¡¯ plate. ¡°Eat up.¡± That way, you¡¯ll grow taller. It was as if he omitted that part. ¡°Potatoes¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Do you not like potatoes?¡± There was hot steam rising from the potatoes. Agnes looked at the potatoes on the plate for a while. In that moment, she recalled the bundle he handed her on that last day. There were some potatoes like this inside. She remembered eating it raw because she didn¡¯t know how to make a fire. That wasn¡¯t the only thing. Clothes, small jewellery, coins to use, maps, and dry food were packed into the bundle as well. What was he thinking about as he was packing it? What was he thinking about when he sent me away, staying alone to get his limbs cut off and killed? ¡°Why do you try to bear everything by yourself?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you share your baggage with me?¡± The contents she had suppressed in her heart spilled out. Laslo, who didn¡¯t understand what she meant, put down his utensils and stared at Agnes. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t regret it.¡± As her expression looked grave, he sent out the attendants in the room first. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°I told you I don¡¯t regret marrying you.¡± Agnes¡¯ voice trembled. She clenched her fist hard. The fingernails dug into her palm. Still, Agnes couldn¡¯t feel any pain. She could only focus on the man in front of her. ¡°Remember? What I said to you that night?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± Laslo replied quietly. Agnes confronted him while holding back the surging emotions within her as much as she could. ¡°You remember? Do you remember? Then why did you cancel the rite? Did what I said sound funny? Did you think it was okay to ignore it because it was spoken by an immature princess?¡± Agnes couldn¡¯t tell whether this hot feeling rising from deep within her was anger or sadness. She just felt so stuffy and miserable inside, and so kept tearing at her chest with her hands. As Agnes spoke louder, Laszlo quietly called out to her. ¡°It¡¯s not that, I just.¡± Laslo awkwardly turned his head away and evaded her gaze. ¡°Is it because of the former duchess?¡± ¡°Princess¡± Laslo¡¯s eyes changed in an instant. He opened his mouth to say something, but then let out a deep sigh. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard it from Zoltan. I didn¡¯t know the two of you would get so close.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of life the former Duchess of Alpharde has lived. So I can¡¯t just judge(2).¡± ¡°Stop talking about it.¡± His voice had gradually become lower and eventually sounded like an animal growling. Of course, Agnes wasn¡¯t scared at all. Rather, she took a step closer to Laslo. ¡°I do not regret it.¡± Agnes dwelled over the sentence several times. ¡°I¡¯m going to die here.¡± Her glowing eyes were incredibly firm. ¡°In this castle, I¡¯m going to die with you. I will never run away again, nor will I be the only one to survive.¡± Agnes panted heavily, unable to calm her agitated self. She still dreams of a blood-soaked Zoltan and of Laslo¡¯s severed right arm, with only half the flesh remaining. Ney would wake Agnes up, drenched in cold sweat and ask her what kind of nightmare it was, but she couldn¡¯t get it out of her mouth. Her eyes turned red. Agnes did not want to tear up again in front of this man, so she stubbornly raised her head to the ceiling. As she took a deep breath, her tears dried up. Only then was she able to make eye contact with Laslo. ¡°So please believe in me. Accept me as your wife.¡± The wrinkles on Laslo¡¯s forehead deepened. He raised his hand and clenched it. And eventually wiped his face with it roughly. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Agnes was speechless when the answer that came out was so firm. ¡°I said I can¡¯t. Princess, I wasn¡¯t going to do the rite of vows with you from the beginning.¡± Laslo repeated, just in case Agnes didn¡¯t hear. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Has the princess ever starved?¡± An unexpected question came up. Agnes was puzzled because she didn¡¯t know his reason of asking the question. ¡°Starved?¡± The princess, who used to eat only the most fancy and the finest things at the palace, could not have starved. Before Agnes could shake her head, Laslo continued. ¡°Have you ever cut off a rotten arm because you didn¡¯t have the money to call a doctor?¡± ¡°Have you ever been afraid that evil beasts might come down and hurt your family?¡± ¡°¡­that¡¯s, I¡­¡± Agnes searched for an answer, but the only thing she could do was move her mouth. As he said, it was something distant to her, something she had never imagined nor experienced. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you that you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t know the world. I know that Princess is past adult age. I can¡¯t even say that you¡¯re immature. It¡¯s just that the world we lived in are different¡­¡± ¡°Duke Alpharde.¡± ¡°I was very grateful when the princess said she would die in this castle with me.¡± His eyes were clear and unclouded, so Agnes was neither afraid nor intimidated to see such dark eyes for the first time. ¡°But this and that are separate.¡± ¡°Duke.¡± ¡°If you stay in this castle with me, it might be better to die. I wish for the princess to not have to live like that. Like my mother who hid her sickness and pretended that everything was fine while laughing it away. I¡¯m tired of that stuff.¡± Contrary to what he said, the Duke smiled lightly. The smile looked so peaceful that it was strange. ¡°I¡¯m telling you so that you can live comfortably while staying at this castle.¡± He spoke in a gentle and quiet tone. ¡°While staying? Some of these words are irritating me.¡± ¡°I know the importance of swearing an oath before God. But sometimes humans need to come before God.¡± Agnes then had a huge realisation. For this man, Laslo Alpharde, Agnes had never been his wife. She was just a pitiful princess from the palace. A princess who needed to be protected. Even realising such, she was surprisingly calm. Although there was no one to advice her, she knew now what to do. ¡°Then let¡¯s do this.¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Give me time.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Since Father¡¯s body is not in good shape, Sebastian will probably succeed the throne next spring at the latest.¡± ¡°Then, less than half a year from now.¡± Laslo muttered as he counted the number of months. ¡°Right, so just watch until then. If you haven¡¯t changed your mind when spring comes, I¡¯ll leave this place. Before Sebastian notices.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°But if you change your mind.¡± ¡°Then let me die by your side.¡± Laslo couldn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 3: Beginning ¡°How is it?¡± Agnes watched the face of the man sitting across her with impatience. He was sitting at the table with a stiff face. There had been no change in his expression since before, which made him feel like a piece of stone rather than a living person. ¡°Isn¡¯t it alright for my first time?¡± She said, sticking her head out. ¡°Is there anyone who taught you?¡± Niall, who had been looking at the ledger for a while, opened his mouth. He closed the ledger that Agnes had confidently brought. ¡°No, I¡¯ve learned about budget execution.¡± Somehow, her voice got smaller toward the end. It was embarrassing to say that she learned it on her own through just watching what Niall did over his shoulder and copied it. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. If someone had taught the mistress, we would have to confiscate their property, punish them severely and put them in prison for scorning the royal family.¡± The overall tone he spoke with was plain, but when speaking of slander and punishment, his voice grew louder. ¡°No, is that all you have to say?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Niall glanced at the princess¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you silent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mistress will be hurt by my words.¡± ¡°Oh my. Do you think I¡¯ll be offended by a few words? Be honest.¡± She said with a generous smile. Niall opened the ledger. ¡°It¡¯s a mess from start to finish. There are so many things that don¡¯t match, it¡¯s hard to count, and the amount used is not even specified in the ledger, so it¡¯s impossible to figure out the inventory. Besides, what¡¯s this? If the amount that has already been carried over is added up and used in the previous month, how will it be processed¡­¡± Lila¡¯s notes: 1Not sure about this part here, but probs about there not being many plates to carry out 2Sometimes I just hate how Korean has the tendency to leave the subject out of a sentence. This right here could be both ¡°you can¡¯t judge¡± or ¡°I can¡¯t judge¡±, as far as I know. Chapter 15 ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the endless stream of words. Agnes¡¯ cheeks were slightly flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little bit too direct?¡± The princess¡¯ teachers used to express her lack of accomplishment in a roundabout way. But Niall was the first who spoke so bluntly, when she was not familiar with such harsh words. ¡°It is the mistress who told me to speak with honesty.¡± ¡°No, but still. This is too much.¡± Agnes pursed her lips and complained. ¡°Then what kind of beat should I play for you? I was simply being honest about this messy ledger that I can¡¯t even bear to look at, because I was told to speak honestly. If lip service is preferred, I will do so instead.¡± The dark-haired man was awfully expressionless. It might¡¯ve been better to have him be angry, she thought. Agnes came up with something to retort with, but didn¡¯t have the courage to say it. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. If you have anything else you want to say, keep going.¡± Agnes lowered her head, and Niall opened his mouth again without any hesitation. ¡°If you look at the fifth page here, two sheep were paid in tax, but there is no trace of where they went next month. What would the person who reads the ledger later think?¡± ¡°¡­¡­that the sheep ran away?¡± The silence that followed stretched out frighteningly long. ¡°Or maybe they were eaten because there wasn¡¯t enough meat?¡± If he had asked about the qualities of a king, she would have answered it easily. Agnes groaned and tried to find a plausible answer. Niall just looked at the princess without a word. ¡°Ah! I understand now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Somebody must have secretly stolen the sheep, haven¡¯t they? We have to find the criminal right now.¡± Agnes straightened up and puffed out her chest as if she were proud of the answer she gave. Niall clenched his jaws tighter than before. ¡°¡­¡­whether the sheep was eaten, sold or ran away, it is important to write down the reason in detail so that the whereabouts are known if one were to check the ledgers.¡± ¡°Should I know that?¡± ¡°The king who governs the country may not need to know, but the mistress of the castle should know. Especially in Sutmar, where even a single potato cannot be wasted. It¡¯s easy to manage when the records are correct.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± She opened her mouth slightly and nodded as if she had a big realisation. Although his tongue was unnecessarily sharp, Niall was a good teacher in general. Unlike in the past, Agnes persistently stuck to him and asked for guidance, and whenever there was something she did not understand, she would run to him and ask. After having spent more than 10 days in such fashion, Niall¡¯s face, which only wore a hard expression at first, had gradually become softer. ¡°Today, there are fewer parts where the numbers don¡¯t match.¡± ¡°Really?¡± In the beginning, whenever the ledgers were returned, they were dotted with red letters, making it difficult to read the original text. But recently, the amount had decreased little by little. ¡°To have come this far in only 10 days, isn¡¯t this talent?¡± When she received the ledger happily, there were definitely less markings than before. Niall remained silent. He was honestly surprised. He never imagined that she would get this accustomed to work in ten days. He had thought of her as a little princess, but at this rate, she would be proficient at everything within half a year. Sensing his subtle look, Agnes straightened her back and raised her chin to make a proud expression. ¡°That¡¯s your problem. How can you be so stingy with compliments when you¡¯re good at pointing out other people¡¯s faults?¡± Naill¡¯s mouth twitched. Seeing as to how good of a face he was making, Agnes gleefully teased him. ¡°As the old saying goes, you need to have an eye that sees the strengths rather than the weaknesses of others to see your own strengths as well.¡± ¡±¡­¡­ ¡± ¡°So do it.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Compliment me. Praise me. Come on.¡± Agnes said with a fierce glare. Naill opened his mouth with great difficulty. ¡°Mistress¡¯ ability to calculate numbers in detail is terrible¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°But has instead a pretty good grasp on the big picture of the flow of money.¡± The agonised look on his face was reminiscent of a soldier who was forced to give up information under the pressure of torture. Agnes smiled and let it go. ¡°Please come up with something else to praise next time.¡± Niall left with a frown on his face. * * * The next day, an expected guest came knocking on the door. ¡°Welcome in.¡± Agnes calmed her jittery heart and greeted Buschke. She told Ney to prepare the highest quality tea. ¡°Have you brought the results?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Buschke pulled out a stack of papers from his arms and handed them over. There were a lot of complex formulas and illustrations that were hard to understand. ¡°If you look here, this is the trajectory of Ranunculus. It follows this trajectory, passing through the Nir?eg once every fifteen years.¡± Agnes followed Buschke¡¯s finger, holding her breath. ¡°According to my calculations, the next time Ranunculus will appear in Nir?eg will be in seven years and eight months.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± Her heart dropped within a beat. ¡°Well, to be more precise, in seven years, nine months and fifteen days.¡± ¡°Tha- That can¡¯t, that can¡¯t be true. Did you miscalculate something? In seven years from now? Agnes couldn¡¯t believe Buschke¡¯s words. So she tried to deny it as much as she could by shaking her head. Her voice was trembling. ¡°Again, try again. There must have been some mistake. How does it make sense that it¡¯ll be in seven years from now, unless it¡¯s a mistake? It doesn¡¯t make sense?¡± ¡°Mistress.¡± Buschke called Agnes in a quiet tone. ¡°My calculations are of course not perfect. But the margin of error is only two to three days apart at best, and cannot be more than a month wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to recalculate!¡± Agnes jumped up and shouted at Buschke, unable to contain her boiling emotions. Ney, who was standing farther away, raised her head in surprise. Buschke glanced at the princess¡¯s face and gathered the data she had brought. ¡°No matter how many times, the results will be the same.¡± Buschke said firmly. The moment those words reached her, despair crashed onto her like a giant wave. Seven years. As of now, she only had three years left when the thought of Laslo¡¯s arm on a pole ran through her mind. Agnes¡¯ face soon turned as pale as a dead man¡¯s corpse. Buschke called out to Agnes with a worried look. ¡°¡­¡­Are you certain?¡± ¡°It is certain that Ranunculus will pass by Nir?eg in seven years.¡± ¡°Yes, I see. All right. You can go back.¡± Buschke bowed deeply and then left the room. Ney came running up immediately. ¡°Milady, are you alright?¡± But because speaking was painful, she could only barely nod. ¡°Milady¡­¡± Agnes left Ney in the room and walked aimlessly. There was no destination for where she was headed to. She just walked. Otherwise, she might have gone crazy. She had been so happy when she found out that she could erase the insignia. She had been excited about the hope of no longer having to live flat on her face and always being conscious of Sebastian¡¯s gaze She had lived for the entire three years of her marriage trying to avoid getting on the nerves of Sebastian. After her marriage, she didn¡¯t meet anyone outside, and just stayed in the castle, hoping that he would forget her existence. ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ She can¡¯t repeat that horrible past all over again. Thinking about seeing Laslo¡¯s end again scared her. Her hair fluttered wildly in the strong wind. After walking aimlessly, she had arrived at the end of the western watchtower. She absent-mindedly looked down and was stunned at the great height. ¡®If I were to fall from here¡­¡¯ The thought suddenly struck her then. Agnes took a step closer to the wall. ¡®What would happen? Would I stop breathing right away?? Or would my body be crushed? If I was lucky, I might become crippled like Chavolti.¡¯ She had been sad when she found out that Chavolti, got paralysed from the waist down after a fall, but at the same time she envied him. She would have gotten away from these dreadful chains with her life intact after all. The wind blew harshly from behind her as if urging her to quickly make a decision. Her hands clutching the castle walls strained as her body leaned forward little by little. Agnes closed her eyes tightly. ¡®Right, dying is all the same anyways.¡¯ At least Laslo can survive if she falls and dies here, or if she was lucky she would become disabled. She can save him at least. Little by little, Agnes loosened her grip, which was supporting her. Then. Someone with strong hands grabbed Agnes roughly from behind. In an instant, Agnes was buried in his arms. Laslo¡¯s rugged breathing could be heard crudely over her head. ¡°Princess, where on earth did you put your mind? It could have almost been a disaster!¡± He shouted, clutching her shoulders tightly. Perhaps due to shock, his voice was twice as loud than usual. ¡°I¡­¡± She saw the thorny vine and crow painted on the inside of his wrist in passing. Reminding her of the rotting arm, pierced on a pole at the same time. The moment she saw it, the tears that she had barely held back flowed down like a dam bursting. ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to die. Duke.¡± In reality, she was scared. She knew that if she were to die, he would live. But she was too scared of dying. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. uhueuk. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t even want to live like that. I¡¯m sick and tired of living in fear while, hic, always holding my breath. I want to live freely. waaaah.¡± Agnes cried loudly, burying her face in his arms. All the emotions that she had repressed burst out all at once. Chapter 16 ¡°Princess. Stop crying, calm down. Hmm?¡± Laslo was so flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do. He kept wiping away the tears running down her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to die. I, sniff, how did I last this long? Until today, what kind of, heu-ung, life have I been living, hic, what kind of life¡­¡± She felt wronged and angry. When Sebastian finally killed Vivian, when he kissed Vivian¡¯s pale forehead and covered the coffin, when Chavolti fell and became crippled. She had decided to give up a lot of things. That way she could live, she believed. Agnes raised her wet cheeks and faced him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how. What should I do?¡± ¡°How to¡­?¡± ¡°How to save you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ll keep myself safe, so there¡¯s no need for the princess to worry about it.¡± He sighed and patted Agnes softly on the back. His warm and kind touch brought back the tears that had barely stopped flowing. ¡°You¡¯re going to die. Because of me. Because of me¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die. I won¡¯t die because of you.¡± Laslo gently cupped her cheeks. ¡°I wish I could have been a little more capable. I wish I were smarter, I wish I were more knowledgeable.¡± Maybe that way I could have saved you. The words she couldn¡¯t utter stuck in her throat. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re fine just the way you are now. You received a lot of education at the palace, right? ¡°All I¡¯ve learned is the completely useless ways of kingship.¡± Would it have been better if she had studied something else during the time she learnt about sovereignty, which she never had any use for? She even felt a sense of shame. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s useful.¡± Laslo said in a nonchalant way. ¡°Why the heck would it be useful for me? Unless you are the king, there¡¯s no¡­¡± Agnes raised her voice in an attempt to prove his words wrong. When a thought struck her. ¡°Right, it¡¯s useless unless you become crowned ruler.¡± She repeated the same sentence several times over as if possessed. What if I take the throne? What if I strike Sebastian first, before he strikes Sutmar? What if I kill Sebastian first, before he kills me? That way, me and Laslo can live, as well as our child, who might be born someday. ¡°Princess?¡± Laslo called Agnes who was blankly blinking her eyes. If she had not gone through that terrible past, she would not even have dared to think such thoughts. She had abandoned her desire for the throne early on. ¡°Duke Alpharde.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Fortunately, the possibility was not non-existent. Agnes vaguely knew the outline of what would happen in the next three years. If she used it well¡­ ¡°I will make sure of it.¡± She lifted her head and stared at him. Her wet eyes turned firm. ¡°I will protect you.¡± ¡°From what?¡± Due to the serious atmosphere, Laslo¡¯s face also became serious. ¡°From the world.¡± From the world trying to kill you and me. If the result was death, even though she had stayed low and held her breath, then this time she wouldn¡¯t stay dormant. Agnes decided at that moment. She will kill Sebastian and rise to the throne. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°Is there something bothering you?¡± Niall had arrived and now stood beside her with a pile of papers in his hands. Agnes then straightened her bent back and stretched her body. ¡°How in the world did you get by with this amount of money until now?¡± She rummaged through the ledgers repeatedly. No matter how much she looked through the meticulously recorded revenues and expenditures, she could only sigh. Repeated bad harvests, citizens emigrating and the need of re-armament due to the frequent attacks from monsters. With all these three things combined, the situation in the duchy was getting worse. It was amazing that they were still holding on. ¡°To be honest, we¡¯re almost hitting the limit. I¡¯m not sure how much longer we¡¯ll be able to hold out.¡± ¡°The copper mine¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s completely dry.¡± Niall replied grimly to her question filled with a small hope. The Alpharde family had not been this poor from the beginning, However, after decades of both natural and human disasters, they had slowly been on the decline. ¡°Is there no other means?¡± To stage a coup, both money and a justified reason would be essential. Although she didn¡¯t require a reason right now, money was desperately needed. She churned it over in her head, but couldn¡¯t think of a good solution and groaned. Regardless of how much she knew of the future, it would all be worthless if she didn¡¯t know how to use it. ¡°Like the merchant who came by this morning, why don¡¯t we mix some herbs with wheat flour and sell it as longevity medicine.¡± Niall also felt hopeless and mentioned it like a joke, which was unbecoming of him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, some herbalist came by this morning and claimed to have created an effective elixir of youth(1). I asked them to bring it out, and they just mixed some herbs with flour, and thus were kicked out.¡± Oh, what a strange fraudster to stir up such a commotion. Agnes laughed and stopped talking for a moment. Elixir of youth? Where and when had she heard that before? Agnes realised why it sounded so familiar only after a while. Niall glanced at Agnes, who was strangely silent. ¡°Mistress?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°That, That person!¡± Agnes jumped up from her seat. She was so excited that she could barely speak. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Bring them back here immediately!¡± ¡°Oh, I have already rebuked them from doing such things again. There¡¯s no need for Mistress to¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to reprimand them. I want to have a face-to-face conversation with that person, so bring them here courteously.¡± ¡°You mean right now?¡± ¡°Now. Immediately!¡± ¡°Seeing as to how adamant Agnes were, Niall ended up nodding several times unconsciously.¡± ¡°I will go bring them now.¡± ¡°With very, very good manners.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes walked restlessly around the room as she couldn¡¯t stay still. The elixir of youth. It wasn¡¯t an absurd medicine that could make you immortal of course. There were no such effects from the elixir at all. However, the reason it had become renowned nationwide was due to its unexpected effects of brightening the skin as well as reducing blemishes after a month of continuous usage. Thanks to these revolutionary results, it managed to not only gain enormous popularity in Nir?eg but also with the aristocratic ladies in neighbouring countries. The count who had originally distributed the medicine first, quickly became rich. As the concoction became famous, the story of the herbalist who created it also spread. It was said that the herbalist had called it ¡®Elixir of Youth¡¯. People would make fun of it and say that they were earning more money than if they had truly sold a cure for mortality. Agnes, who resided by the outskirts in the west, learnt of its existence much later. It was only after the queen had sent it in a letter to her. The queen had actively recommended it to her, so Agnes gave in and tried it for a month. She remembered how astonished she was at the effects, of which she had been doubting. ¡®If this person really is the herbalist who created that¡­¡¯ As time passed, her excitement subsided. Nothing is for sure yet. The herbalist who came to the castle may not be the one who made the medicine at that time. However the expectations did not fade. It was when Agnes was anxiously circling around the parlour. ¡°Mistress.¡± It was the first time in her life that she heard Niall¡¯s voice sounding so welcoming. Agnes steadied her trembling voice. ¡°Are they with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do come in.¡± A person wearing a dirty rat-coloured cloak walked in beside Niall. Agnes offered the seat in front of her with a smile. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t trouble you by bringing you here. Come on, sit down.¡± The herbalist looked around the room, unable to hide their nervousness, and then knelt in front of Agnes. ¡°Fo- forgive me, Madame! I have sinned and deserve to die.¡± The voice of the herbalist sounded a lot younger and higher than from what Agnes had expected. She hastily motioned for the kneeling person to stand up. ¡°Where have you wronged me? Stop kneeling and get up.¡± ¡°If, if it is about earlier¡­ I will never talk nonsense about having made an effective elixir of youth again. Please forgive me just once, Madam.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here to punish you.¡± Looking at how low they were on their knees begging and trembling like a maid caught stealing the princess¡¯s jewellery. Agnes talked to the herbalist with great compassion in her voice, and finally managed to persuade them to sit down. ¡°You may leave us.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Niall had left that Agnes was able to start conversing earnestly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your cloak?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, Madam.¡± The startled herbalist took off the cloak they were wearing. Their appearance was one that matched their voice. A young woman around Agnes¡¯ age who had yet to reach adulthood. She seemed normal, but what stood out was her too pale complexion that was unusual for a commoner. She fiddled with her hands and glanced at Agnes. Lila¡¯s notes: Chapter 17 ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°It is Adrienne, Madam.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll be straightforward with you about that medicine you made.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The tense Adrienne gulped. ¡°What exactly does it do?¡± ¡°Th- that¡¯s¡­¡± Adrienne was very nervous and stumbled over her words. ¡°So this medicine, if you eat it for an extended period, it will clear the blood, help the mind focus, clean the lungs and also, uh, the heart, it makes the heart stronger¡­¡± She didn¡¯t seem to know the full extent of its true effects yet. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Agnes calmly straightened her back and reached her hand out. Adrienne took the medicine out of her pocket one by one and offered it to Agnes with both of her hands. (Using two hands to perform an action is a form of respect in Korea.) It was the right one. Agnes had picked up a pill and smelled it. Although the smell of grass was a bit strong, it was definitely similar to what she had taken before. She still remembered its peculiar smell after having eaten it for over a month. She chewed on it a little before swallowing it. Adrienne who was sitting across her, let out a gasp. But Agnes didn¡¯t care and only became more sure after tasting it. ¡°Adrienne. Have you ever tried this?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. I made this.¡± ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been eating it for a year now. In fact whenever I¡¯m hungry and out of food I would eat some¡­¡± Adrienne seemed a little frightened, but answered Agnes¡¯ questions sincerely. ¡°I have one more question, Was your skin this pale from birth?¡± ¡°Ah, no. Perhaps it turned white since I wear a cloak and don¡¯t get exposed much to the sun.¡± There was no need to die. A genuine smile could be seen on Agnes¡¯ face since earlier. Adrienne peeked at Agnes who was smiling without saying anything. ¡°This medicine¡­¡± The rush of excitement made her forget to breathe. Agnes inhaled deeply. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I really like this medicine.¡± ¡°Th- thank you, Madam.¡± Adrienne seemed perplexed at the situation, wondering if it was for real. ¡°You.¡± (Agnes uses a friendly ¡®you¡¯ to adress Adrienne, like in the tone of ¡®mate¡¯ or ¡®buddy¡±) Agnes¡¯ eyes were shining vigorously as she grabbed Adrienne¡¯s hands. Only god and the princess knew why the rough hands of a herbalist that were used to digging for herbs were so fair and pale. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to sign with me?¡± * * * Persuading Laslo was not difficult. That night, when Agnes had praised Adrienne¡¯s skills with a bright face, he nodded easily. ¡°Princess should do whatever she wants. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to have another herbalist at the castle.¡± It was such a basic answer that it was discouraging. She asked him if it would be fine to produce and sell a medicine which brightens the skin together with the herbalist. To which he indiscreetly answered with: ¡°Is there anyone who would buy such medicine?¡±. Right, he¡¯s been a knight his whole life. He wouldn¡¯t understand what women used or their interests. It didn¡¯t mean that he treated money as dirt, but he was not a person who lived for money either. It was the same for Agnes. She, too, would not have been persuaded to do so easily if she had not known that the drug was guaranteed to be a sure success. So Agnes called for Niall, who pursued and valued money. ¡°Brightens the skin?¡± At first, Niall was skeptical. She brought Adrienne and showed him, explaining how this and that would work, but he didn¡¯t seem to believe it easily. Even Adrienne, who created the medicine, firmly thought that her skin was pale because of her wearing a cloak. Agnes was not discouraged. She didn¡¯t believe it at first either. It sounded like magic to be able to achieve fair skin after only taking the medicine for a month. Therefore, he selected three dark-skinned maids who worked at the castle to take the medicine for a month. After exactly a month¡­ ¡°This, this!¡± Niall could not suppress his excited face. When he first saw the results, he stood there stiffly with his mouth open. His eyes doubled in size looking at the three maids in front of him. Adrienne also had her mouth wide open as she kept her eyes on the maids. All three of them were fairer than before. Anyone could see that their skin had become brighter. On top of that, the freckles on one of the maids¡¯ face had now faded to the point where they would only be visible if one looked closely. ¡°Ma-madam, how on earth did you know?¡± ¡°Ehem. I had a theory since Adrienne¡¯s skin seemed too fair to be only from avoiding the sun. Dark skin doesn¡¯t brighten just like that.¡± ¡°Niall.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Niall¡¯s eyes were twinkling as if there were stars in them. ¡°Is there a merchant group that the duchy interacts regularly with?¡± ¡°There is, but it¡¯s not a big one. They connect the west to the centre. You would have to at least contact a merchant group with distribution networks across the country.¡± His voice was overflowing with energy. Agnes was in trouble. She understood that selling stuff was of greater importance than making stuff. The problem that had been troubling her was unexpectedly easily solved after a few days. ¡°This is Andr¨¢ssy.¡± B¨¦la said with a smile on his kind face. (Sorry for always changing stuff, but I did some research and most names seem to be Hungary-inspired. B¨¦la was previously Beller and he isn¡¯t the only one with a modified name. Check glossary here.) ¡°It is an honour to meet you, Madam. My name is Andr¨¢ssy Anke.¡± A skinny middle-aged man with brown hair bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Lord B¨¦la. You must¡¯ve had a hard time traveling here in the cold weather.¡± Agnes smiled gently as she offered Andr¨¢ssy tea. Although she had known that B¨¦la had his fair share of connections within the social circle, but she didn¡¯t know that he was even familiar with the merchant group representing Nir?eg. When she had asked him: ¡°Do you know any merchant groups?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected him to bring five people within the span of 10 days. Andr¨¢ssy was the fifth merchant group leader and the one with most influence that B¨¦la had brought. ¡°I¡¯ve made such a busy man come all the way here, so I¡¯ll keep it short.¡± It was already the fifth time Agnes had done this, so she got a knack for this. She called in the maids she had prepared. ¡°As you can see, these two are twins.¡± The idea was to showcase the difference between the twins where one had taken the medicine and the other had not. ¡°This¡­ When I heard it from Lord B¨¦la I didn¡¯t believe it, but this is for real.¡± Andr¨¢ssy¡¯s eyes were full of astonishment, and Agnes only smiled leisurely and called another maid. She put a box of the medicine in front of Andr¨¢ssy. ¡°I assure that it becomes effective after a month of usage, but there is a small visible change even after 15 days. This amount is enough for five people to use for a month. Test it for yourself and come back in a month.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Agnes got up from her seat without hesitation. Less than 10 minutes had passed since Andr¨¢ssy had entered the parlour. ¡°You¡¯re the fifth.¡± She left with a vague remark. Andr¨¢ssy, who realised the meaning belatedly, hurriedly left the room holding the box. ¡°Has something good happened?¡± ¡°Duke Alphard.¡± Laslo asked as he approached Agnes in the hallway who was donning a bright smile on her face unlike her usual straight face. ¡°The fifth merchant came today.¡± ¡°Oh? Were you introducing that medicine to sell?¡± The two of them started naturally walking side by side whilst chatting. ¡°Yep, it was Andr¨¢ssy who owns the largest merchant group in Nir?eg. I¡¯m on my way back from giving a month¡¯s worth of product to him.¡± ¡°The largest merchant group. That¡¯s great.¡± The tone of the congratulation was stronger than admiration or joy. He seemed to have no idea how much wealth it would bring to the duchy if this were to be successful. ¡°Duke. Is there anything that you want? Just tell me.¡± Agnes asked in a smug manner. ¡°Something that I want?¡± ¡°Right. Please tell me without holding back if there¡¯s anything you have in mind.¡± As she spoke, she became surprised when she examined Laslo¡¯s appearance closer. The part that secured the cape was loose and on the verge of tearing apart. Not only that. The shoes he was wearing were covered in dirt and its toe caps had started peeling off, whereas the handle of the iron sword he wore on his hip was all worn down. Agnes felt speechless. It was difficult to call this a duke¡¯s outfit. ¡®Did you fight them all in this?¡¯ She was told that he alone had remained and cut down many enemy soldiers and knights up until the castle walls fell. She knew he was a renowned knight who excelled at sword arts. But fighting with this old iron sword¡­ Her heart wrenched at the realisation. Agnes quickly rubbed her eyes which had turned red. ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± However Laslo¡¯s answer was unexpected. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I lack. I¡¯m fortunate enough that I feel sorry for others.¡± Agnes stopped walking, and in unison, Laslo also stopped walking. Her heart was shaken again. She didn¡¯t know what to say, and kept opening and closing her mouth. ¡°I must.¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Instead of repeating the words she couldn¡¯t utter, she squeezed Laslo¡¯s cape. She would buy a new one as soon as the money came rolling in. The hem is all worn down. And what about the boots and the worn out sword handle? She would commission the best blacksmith in Nir?eg to smith a new handle. ¡°Please believe in me.¡± Agnes said, looking up at Laslo with determination in her eyes. Laslo looked down on the princess¡¯s small face and let out a small chuckle. ¡°Of course I believe in the princess.¡± ¡°You believe in me?¡± ¡°I believe in you.¡± Laslo nodded his head without hesitation. Agnes laughed in delight. Lila¡¯s notes: I don¡¯t exactly support skin-whitening or this kind of ideal where fair skin=beauty and dark skin=ugly. So this makes me a bit uncomfortable. But I guess it¡¯s the norm in many asian countries. Still though¡­ Chapter 18 SWSBG ¨C CHAPTER 18 Surprisingly, the first merchant to visit the Princess was Andrassy, the last one who came to see her when she first called for a merchant. He came ten days after receiving the medicine. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d come this early. You haven¡¯t used it in 10 days yet.¡± ¡°If it was a medicine that was only used for 10 days and showed an effect, I would sell it because it would turn black horses to white horses. Ma¡¯am¡± He spoke so passionately about the benefits of holding hands with me that it made my ears ache. Andrassy offered conditions that would tempt anyone. ¡°Consider it positively. Go back. Andrassy.¡± Agnes was sipping tea the whole time, listening to his story and not making any decisions. Rather, Niall, who was listening by her side, became impatient and asked if it would be better to sign a contract with him. ¡°Niall¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Have you ever run a business?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Me neither. Is there a merchant among the duke¡¯s servants?¡± ¡°¡­none.¡± ¡°How can you tell if those conditions are good or not?¡± Niall belatedly opened his mouth wide and closed it silently. ¡°Stay still. Until we figure it out and bring us the best conditions.¡± Agnes smiled brightly. * * * After a while, she called Andrassy and other merchants at once. ¡°I gathered you together to choose someone to be my business partner.¡± The five men looked at each other with a wary look. ¡°As you know, making money by selling this medicine is swimming on the ground. If it weren¡¯t for the prestige of the duke, we would have distributed it ourselves.¡± Agnes deliberately clicked her tongue loudly. She didn¡¯t forget to look arrogant. ¡°After much consideration, I will sign a contract with the person who brought the most satisfactory conditions among the five here.¡± A fat man looked up and asked. ¡°You mean here?¡± ¡°Yes. Tell me the conditions you brought first.¡± He sweated and stretched the conditions he had been thinking about. ¡°Only 30% of the selling price?¡± Agnes snorted. ¡°What kind of nonsensical terms did you come up with? All right. It¡¯s better to just distribute directly from the duke family.¡± When she got up from her seat, someone raised her hand. ¡°Madam. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Wait! I can give you more than that.¡± Soon the drawing room was in chaos, and the final victor was, again, Andrassy. ¡°Sixty percent?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Andrassy said with his eyes wide open. Agnes sent all the remaining merchants who were holding out not to leave. ¡°Go get the contract.¡± Andrassy quickly took the contract from her seat when the Princess finished signing. ¡°What should I name it?¡± He asked with a pen in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s the name of the medicine?¡± Agnes pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go with Elemer.¡± Elemer is the goddess of beauty in the legend. Andrassy wrote its name on one side of the contract. ¡°I will never let you down. Ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll send someone to explain my future schedule soon.¡± As soon as he finished talking, Andrassy went out the door. Agnes left the room holding the contract he had given her in her arms. Unfolding a happy world of imagination ¡°What should I do first when I get the money? Okay. Let¡¯s buy his clothes first. He has to change that worn-out cape. And what else should I do? Ah, sword. You should change your sword. I heard yours is wearing out.¡± Then a gray-haired man suddenly stood in front of her. ¡°Who are you to block my path?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Josef Inga. Duchess.¡± He introduced himself by greeting me half-heartedly. ¡°Oh, okay. Inga. Do you have anything to say to me?¡± ¡°As the hostess of the Duke Arpad, you have prestige and a face. Why do you often meet with lowly merchants?¡± Agnes¡¯ mouth hardened. It is also upsetting to hear such rude words in and out of the hallway, but what is more upsetting is those around them who watch them quietly. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m doing with them?¡± ¡°I heard that some bluffers sell medicine.¡± Josef openly laughed at her. ¡°I guess you still don¡¯t know how things are going and the Lady is still young. You shouldn¡¯t start such a business recklessly.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything. What I¡¯m trying to sell to a noble woman is¡­¡­¡± Agnes was furious at what he said. ¡°Noble woman? What do people who sit and drink tea in a room know?¡± Agnes shut up at his blatant ridicule. It¡¯s not because I have nothing to say. However, I thought I would not be able to hold back my anger if I opened my mouth more. ¡°¡­I understand your opinion.¡± ¡°The master is so generous that he probably didn¡¯t say anything else, but please be careful.¡± She didn¡¯t answer. The vassals who had gathered in three or five rushed past again. Josef also disappeared between the crowd. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ney, who came late, saw Agnes¡¯ face and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± ¡°I will make them kneel in front of me crying and praying for the grace of the Lord.¡± Her eyes are burning brightly. Her hidden sympathy was shining like the sun. ¡°Sigh.¡± Ney, who knows the character of the princess, shook his head. * * * The day after Andrassy went, a person came from the shop. He knocked on the gate with a fairly large box of gold coins. ¡°What is all this? Is it the price of selling medicine?¡± ¡°Andrassy said it was a down payment.¡± It was clearly seen that he was writing a number that would never make the contract impossible. She received a box of gold coins and gave it to Niall. As expected, his lips were twitching with joy. ¡°For now, call the most famous tailor in the area.¡± Without saying anything, Niall brought in a tailor. She showed gold coins to the tailor who brought a lot of fabric and said. ¡°Build a male cloak worthy of the duke¡¯s prestige.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s going to wear it, I¡¯ll make it right away.¡± The tailor took the gold coins and walked out in a beat. And as the tailor had promised, before the splendid cloak was completed. The second carriage arrived from the shop of Andrassy. A wagon was filled with gold coins. Several men were mobilized to carry gold coins. ¡°Maybe it was delivered by mistake?¡± Laslo, who saw it, said something innocent. Agnes grabbed his hand. ¡°Duke.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy now.¡± She kept her word. She called the merchants, and changed everything Laslo was wearing: shirts, vests, coats, and shoes, to the finest. Even the horseshoe was changed to something embroidered with gold thread. ¡°Princess. This is too much.¡± He waved his hands showing reluctance. ¡°Is it too much? It¡¯s still a long way from the clothes they wear at the palace.¡± In fact, this is not satisfactory either. What is offered at the palace takes too long to get, so I just bought the best thing I can buy with money. ¡°Is that so?¡± He stared at Agnes, blinking his eyes. ¡°Okay. What about a new shirt?¡± ¡°Very good. The fabric is very soft. Look. It can¡¯t even scratch my skin.¡± Laslo¡¯s face was a little reminiscent. It¡¯s strange that her skin doesn¡¯t get red scratches because she always wore only the cotton he brought. I was touched for no reason when I remembered it. ¡°Duke. Don¡¯t be satisfied with this. I¡¯ll give you something better than this.¡± ¡°Is there anything better than this?¡± Laslo¡¯s eyes widened. Agnes laughed. * * * After summer, autumn has come. Immediately after harvest, a festival was held at the temple. This is to pray to God for next year¡¯s good harvest. ¡°You¡¯re always the same.¡± ¡°Madam.¡± Agnes was amazed that she was always sitting in the same position and writing something whenever she came to Adrienne¡¯s room full of grass smell. ¡°There¡¯s a festival in the temple. Don¡¯t you want to go out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m comfortable here. Should I bring tea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. What are you studying these days?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, but I¡¯m experimenting with more different herbs in the antipyretics used in the market.¡± When asked about the study, Adrienne¡¯s face brightened at once. She explained in detail what was not asked. Agnes held it for a few minutes and shook her hand. ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re doing a great job. What are you going to do with the money you earned?¡± ¡°Oh. Hmm.¡± Of course, Adrienne¡¯s share increased as the amount of money coming into Agnes increased. At first, she could just stack it on one side of her room, but as the amount increased, it would be difficult. ¡°How long are you going to keep gold coins in the basement of Estar? Go outside and spend some money. Wear a lot of jewelry or fabric.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to buy anything.¡± Chapter 19 CHAPTER 19 Adrienne hesitated. Agnes was amazed. ¡°No, I mean, at least, you have to buy some new clothes. Isn¡¯t that the same clothes you wore when you first came here?¡± ¡°This is the most comfortable outfit for me Ma¡¯am. I like it the most.¡± When Agnes urged her, out of frustration Adrienne wore her cloak and wept. Tears formed in her eyes, flowing down desperately. Agnes waved her hand and said. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t buy clothes. You don¡¯t have to buy it, so stop crying.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Her complexion brightened in an instant. Agnes let out a feverish sigh. I made so much money because of Adrienne that¡¯s why I worry about her. ¡°Okay. What are you going to do with that much money? It¡¯s not like a shiny stone. Is there anything you really want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think so. Ah!¡± ¡°Oh, did you think of something?¡± ¡°I want to have a hospital. Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Hospital? What for?¡± Agnes nodded easily. It was a hundred times better to spend money for the poor. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Niall about the hospital. Let¡¯s discuss the details with him.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. Ma¡¯am!¡± Adrienne saw Agnes off with a happy face. *** ¡°Hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah. Adrienne really wants it, so you should meet her. It¡¯s better to spend her money somewhere than to rot money underground.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded his head gently. Agnes took a slow look at the ledger. It¡¯s only been a month and 15 days since I handed over the medicine to Andrassy, but the books have changed dramatically. Agnes looked at it with a pleased face. ¡°Here. Here. And here. It¡¯s wrong.¡± Niall¡¯s fingers suddenly came into view. ¡°Did you learn addition and subtraction at the palace? Why do you keep making mistakes with simple numbers?¡± ¡°Oh, my. People make mistakes.¡± Agnes grumbled, corrected what he pointed out, and wrote a new one. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s strange. You make amazing money, but you can¡¯t do subtraction.¡± ¡°Niall. Didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯re going to praise me one day. You must have thought of something to compliment me about, right?¡± Agnes stared at the butler with her eyes wide open. ¡°I¡¯ll go now to Miss Adrienne. Ma¡¯am.¡± Niall disappeared in an instant without anyone to stop him. Elemer was literally sold like crazy. To the point where it is difficult to express in one sentence. Prices soared to the ceiling as scarcity unintentionally increased due to the inability to keep up with the pace of production. Thanks to this, the gap between carriages carrying gold coins from the shop of the Andrassy became shorter and shorter. At first, a wagon came every 15 days, and then it decreased to once every 10 days then once every five days. While screaming happily, Niall stacked boxes containing gold coins in the warehouse one by one. Laslo looks dumbfounded as he can¡¯t believe it even after seeing a pile of gold coins. Zoltan next to him also opened his mouth wide. ¡°Are these all gold coins, princess?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll have to expand the warehouse. We don¡¯t have enough space.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe we don¡¯t have enough space because of gold coins.¡­¡­.¡± Zoltan gasped and sighed. ¡°More money will come in the future, so don¡¯t mind the money now and do what you want to do.¡± Agnes smiled generously and said to the men who couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the box of gold coins. ¡°Me, me, me!¡± As soon as the words were over, Zoltan hurriedly raised his hand. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to have.¡± Princess!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to have a Mountain Horse¡±. ¡°You should tell the butler.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Zoltan left first with a face of joy. ¡°Hmm.¡± Laslo was still looking at gold coins. Agnes turned around in vain. ¡°Please sit here.¡± Agnes rushed first and hit the seat next to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Duke. Close your eyes.¡± Then Laslo quickly closed his eyes without asking why. Agnes took out the sword he had hidden underneath and put it in his hand. ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Laslo was surprised to see the sword in his hand and immediately pulled the sword out of the scabbard . Agnes grabbed onto her pounding heart and peeped at his reaction. He pulled out a sword and looked around. However, contrary to her expectations, Laslo¡¯s expression was not bright. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Agnes looked at his countenance and asked. ¡°What about the princess?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When I asked Niall, He said the princess didn¡¯t buy any dresses.¡± ¡°Oh, I still have a lot from the palace.¡± Agnes smiled and shook his hand. ¡°Then call the jewelry merchant.¡± ¡°I have enough jewelry .¡± ¡°When you first came to Estar, you handed over almost everything to Niall to buy wheat.¡± Laslo¡¯s voice got lower and lower. ¡°Uh. I don¡¯t usually wear accessories. Look at it now. There¡¯s nothing.¡± She hurriedly raised her hand and showed it. ¡°You can¡¯t wear it because you don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°¡­No, there¡¯s still a lot.¡± In fact, I had little because I handed over everything except for the pearl-colored objects she inherited from the queen. Agnes¡¯s voice continued to grow low, making it difficult to hear her words ¡°Princess.¡± He put down the sword he received from Agnes on one side and made eye contact with her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many gold coins in my life. It¡¯s all thanks to the princess. If it weren¡¯t for you , this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Agnes¡¯ cheeks slightly heated up as he looked straight in her eyes and spoke. ¡°So please use it first for you. Zoltan and I are already used to it but the princess isn¡¯t. How hard is it for you to live in such a remote area?¡± I could feel his sincerity in my eyes. Agnes grabbed his hem without realizing it. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt anything lacking here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Even for a moment.¡± Agnes also spoke with sincerity. ¡°Thank you for saying that. I¡¯ll get a new dress.¡± Laslo made a threat. ¡°Accessories too.¡± Agnes nodded and promised to do so. ¡°Duke Arpad.¡± Laslo looked back at Agnes. ¡°Don¡¯t you like the sword? Should I call another blacksmith?¡± Laslo smiled unprecedentedly wide at her question. ¡°I really like it. I¡¯ve never seen such a good sword. Thank you so much. Princess.¡± When she saw his smiling face, Agnes was able to smile at ease. The next day, when they heard the news, the tailors rushed in. They brought and showed expensive fabrics that are popular in the capital these days. Ney whispered excitedly in Agnes¡¯ ear to choose it. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him to make clothes with that fabric right now.¡± Not only the dress but also the accessories were all newly tailored. The merchant shed half tears and thanked her. * * * The first snow fell in Sutmar. A lot has happened in the meantime. With the money earned, the soldiers¡¯ armor and weapons were newly provided and the construction of the defense line, which had been sluggish, was completed. Thanks to that, the number of intrusions of the beasts has been greatly reduced. Laslo was very pleased and visited there several times a day. The hospital Adrienne wanted to have is also somewhat over. She came out of the room after a long time and was busy looking for a Doctor to work there. Agnes wrote the ledgers so skillfully that he was no longer pointed out by Niall. Zoltan received a Mountain horse and loved it so much that he almost lived in the stable. *** ¡°So what?¡± Agnes crossed her legs and leaned back. The teacup glistened in the winter sunlight. Even when I¡¯m in the palace, I can¡¯t freely use expensive glasses but now I don¡¯t have to worry ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this before.¡± She glanced at the man with gray hair. ¡°Oh, of course, you may not have heard of it. But if you ask the owner or other people, they¡¯ll probably know that there¡¯s a precedent¡­¡± The room temperature was unusually high, and he was sweating profusely the whole time he spoke. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Norbert Inga. Duchess.¡± Chapter 20 CHAPTER 20 ¡°Oh, is Joseph your son?¡± ¡°Do you know my son?¡± ¡°Of course. I know him well.¡± Agnes smiled brightly. ¡°Do you know what he said when we met in the corridor before? Oh that, I don¡¯t know anything because I am too young.¡± ¡°What?¡± Norbert¡¯s number of times of wiping his forehead with a handkerchief increased sharply. ¡°I remember very vividly that he said, how could I meet lowly merchants without caring about the prestige and dignity as the wife of the Duke Arpad¡± ¡°How dare Joseph say that to the Duchess?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was so shocked that I clearly remember.¡± Agnes pointed to the door with a kind and sweet face. ¡°So, Get out.¡± ¡°Duchess. I¡¯m so sorry. Because I taught my children wrong. How dare him say that to Madam¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? Your son is the problem. So, can you get out of here? My heart hurts like it¡¯s going to break.¡± Norbert offered a few more excuses and apologies, but had to leave without any profit. After that, there were many households who visited her and demanded financial support. Agnes allowed only a small part of it and calmly beat the rest. Then they went to Laslo instead of Agnes and complained about their poor situation. ¡°Oh, princess.¡± When he found her, he jumped up from his seat. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Hmm. I think our conversation will be a little long, so sit down.¡± Agnes sat opposite Laslo. Ney gave me warm tea. ¡°For the past few days, vassals have been constantly coming to ask for financial support.¡± ¡°I know. I gave it to someone who really needs it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give others a chance?¡± ¡°Others? Who?¡± ¡°Inga and Kairen are having a hard time these days. So please give them a chance.¡± ¡°Chance?¡± Agnes smiled and muttered the word. Laslo Arpad is definitely a good lord. He has never lost his fairness in dealing with the vassals. Even if they made a mistake, he would understand generously. However, the benevolent nature sometimes comes to someone terribly. ¡°Duke Arpad. Treat me as the hostess of the castle or as royalty.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Laslo asked. ¡°If you treat me like the hostess of the castle, acknowledge that I have the authority to manage finances, and if you treat me like royalty, cut off the tongue of those who despise the princess.¡± ¡°Princess.¡± The Duke¡¯s face hardened a little by her words. ¡°I heard even a little bit of the insults I¡¯ve received from them since I came to this castle. I don¡¯t think I can give them a chance so easily.¡± She spoke calmly. In Agnes¡¯ eyes, there was no resentment or criticism against Laslo. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know there was friction with the vassals. It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Duke¡¯s fault. Sometimes ignorance is more severe than any evil.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you know what I heard from them? Did you know that the vassals gathered to say that I, the useless princess, was abandoned by the king without any dowry and had to be married?¡± Agnes¡¯ voice was neither loud nor small. ¡°That I was ignored because I were young and didn¡¯t know how to behave¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me to give them a chance when they meet me in the hallway and they just pass by me without a greeting?¡± He simply heard that Agnes did not provide financial support to the vassals. I didn¡¯t think deeply about why she made that decision. ¡°That¡¯s how much it was?¡± His sigh was long and deep. ¡°I heard that after I rejected them, they came to the Duke, bowed down and begged for mercy. Can¡¯t you see this? They don¡¯t consider me the hostess of the castle?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Laslo is speechless. ¡°Do I have to endure more?¡± Agnes looked straight at him and asked. In the past, I thought I had to endure it. Since I am a powerless princess, a princess who came without a dowry, and a princess abandoned in the palace, I tried hard to suppress myself by counting my situation. I buried my face in a pillow at night and cried silently, So Ney won¡¯t hear me cry. ¡°Princess¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Laslo couldn¡¯t raise his head straight because of the guilt that was rushing in. The day was hot. I thought I would just let everyone know that she is the hostess of the castle. I said it was for her, but I didn¡¯t really care much about what she was doing. Agnes drank cold tea. The tip of her tongue is bitter. The two had a hard time opening their mouths for their own reasons. ¡°There¡¯s no reason or need for you to endure.¡± First, it was the duke that broke the silence. He looked hurt as if he had been stabbed by a thorn just by opening his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say because I¡¯m ashamed¡± Laslo closed his eyes for a long time and opened them. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to give the vassals another chance.¡± Agnes said. Laslo shook his head. ¡°No. The princess is right. Ignorance is sometimes worse than evil. I didn¡¯t do anything right. I¡¯m ashamed of myself.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± ¡°Besides, managing the castle¡¯s finances is definitely the right of the hostess, but I rushed and meddled. I¡¯ll leave it entirely to the princess.¡± She nodded instead of answering. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I ask for your forgiveness. It¡¯s definitely my fault that you heard such harsh words.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He bowed his head down. The teacup is steaming. The warmth faded over his face and then disappeared. ¡°I already have¡± ¡°¡­..¡± She put her mouth on the cup and sipped over the warm tea water. ¡°I forgave you a long time ago.¡± ¡°A long time ago?¡± ¡°A long time ago. The moment the Duke can¡¯t remember.¡± When your limbs were severed for me, when you didn¡¯t give me to Sebastian, when you told Zoltan to take me to the mountain. When you called me your wife ¡°So stop and raise your head.¡± ¡°There is only one thing I want from you.¡± ¡°One thing?¡± Laslo asked. Whatever she says, he is about to listen to anything. ¡°I don¡¯t want the Duke to die because of me.¡± ¡°¡­is that all?¡± Laslo asked back with a puzzled face. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± That¡¯s all Agnes wants. * * * ¡°Oh well, You have to line up!¡± ¡°Hey. I¡¯ve been standing here since 2 days ago. When can I see the doctor?¡± The woman carrying the child asked with an earnest face. ¡°Wait a little longer. Since there are many people left.¡± He gave the woman an answer and went back to the humming people. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I came in with a light heart when the hospital opened, and I was surprised. The area around the hospital was crowded. The long line that started from the entrance shows no end. ¡°When did the hospital open?¡± ¡°About 10 days ago.¡± Naill, who came with me, replied. ¡°But there are so many people already?¡± ¡°There was already a rumor since the stage of the hospital¡¯s construction. It¡¯s a golden opportunity to treat the poor for free.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Agnes looked closely at the people in line. Various military figures stood with sick faces. ¡°Give them some bread or something. If they stand for a long time, they¡¯ll be hungry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that. Ma¡¯am.¡± The hospital was full of people. Niall managed to beat them and find Adrienne. ¡°Madam.¡± When Agnes came in, Adrienne jumped up and welcomed her. ¡°I was worried that only flies would fly.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would be this crowded.¡± A smile came to Adrienne¡¯s face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Even in the middle of winter, sweat drops are formed on her forehead. She couldn¡¯t sleep properly for a few days, but she can¡¯t hide the overflowing joy. ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡± Adrienne said again. ¡°I want someone to meet a doctor today and survive. I hope they won¡¯t be in too much pain. That¡¯s all I want.¡± Agnes had a strange feeling. She thought she could understand Adrienne, but she didn¡¯t. ¡°What else do you need?¡± ¡°Well, people are the most problematic. I didn¡¯t expect them to gather this much.¡± ¡°I think I can help you with that.¡± Agnes winked at Niall standing behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk with Adrienne¡±. ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it too much. If you burn it at once, it will fade easily.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I left the hospital door after seeing Adrienne off. I was on my way to ride a wagon, but I noticed a lot of people stamping their feet in front of the hospital waiting for their turn. ¡°If you need anything more, don¡¯t hesitate to ask for help. I am a person who is happy to help others.¡± Agnes said as he climbed the carriage with the help of Niall ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 21 CHAPTER 21 With her full support, the hospital grew in size. The hospital, which started with seven Doctors, was now filled with 19 Doctors and over 30 assistants in just two months. Adrienne¡¯s hospital went wild day by day. Hearing that it would treat people for free, people flocked not only from Sutmar but also from neighboring territories. There were even people who built huts in front of the hospital. The number of people visiting the hospital has increased out of control. As she continued to receive patients without limit, even existing patients could not receive treatment, so Adrienne set up a sign in front of the hospital. Then an unexpected situation occurred. ¡°What¡¯s all that?¡± Laslo received a bunch of paper from Niall. ¡°This is a desperate letter from free people who wish to relocate.¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to come to Sutmar? not going out?¡± Laslo¡¯s face turned strange. For the past few years, the residents of Territory ran away saying they couldn¡¯t live here, and no one wanted to come in. ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s because of the hospital.¡± ¡°Hospital? Is it like a treatment center made by the herbalist?¡± ¡°Yes. Every day a huge number of people flock to the hospital, so it seems that Miss Adrienne said that only the residents of Sutmar would be accepted. After hearing that, they sent a letter asking to live here.¡± ¡°Oh my¡± This is the first time this has happened, so he laughed out loud. Laslo nodded easily. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. There¡¯s a lot of empty land all over the territory anyway. Relocate them to a suitable place.¡± At first, the number of migrants, which was about ten, increased over time. So, by the end of winter, a small village for migrants was formed. Later, it was enough to make an application for migration and distribute it in front of the hospital. Laslo was very surprised because it was the first time he had faced a good winter rather than a harsh and bitter winter. ¡°Now that I see it, I¡¯m very lucky that the princess came to Sutmar.¡± During the meal, Laslo said something out of the blue. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Everything changed after the princess came here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Agnes shook her head. ¡°Right. There was a time when I only ate potatoes because I didn¡¯t have enough food.¡± Laslo pointed at the table with his chin. Now their table has countless foods on it. We also hired five more cooks. It was natural to boil potatoes and carrots without any creaking chairs, broken windows, or any cooking. Laslo was amazed by all this. It¡¯s only been half a year since she got married in Sutmar. However, there are countless changes that have occurred. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Why is it so embarrassing to see his serious face? Agnes turned her head first. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal? All the duck meat here is all thanks to the princess.¡± Laslo cut the duck meat on the plate hard and placed it on the plate of Agnes. The distant servants watched the Duke and his wife with happy faces. ¡°Then¡­¡± Agnes stopped picking up the meat with a fork and started talking. ¡°Can I stay here the whole time?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been almost half a year since we promised.¡± ¡°Promise? What promise? Oh.¡± ~ Okay. So please wait and see until then. Even if spring comes, if your mind remains unchanged, I will leave here before my Sebastian notices. ~ ¡°Of course.¡± Laslo looked at her with solid eyes and said. ¡°I¡¯d beg you to stay. But.¡± I was relieved at his consent, but later, I stood up and waited for the next word with nervous eyes. ¡°But?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to die in this castle with me. Princess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my will.¡± She shined her eyes. Laslo was about to spit something out, clattering his lips. Knock knock~ Then someone opened the dining door and rushed in.~ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°A messenger came from the capital city. Master.¡± ¡°Messenger?¡± Laslo put down the tableware and stood up from his seat. Agnes also stands up. ¡°No, princess, finish your meal. I¡¯ll go out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± But somehow, after he went out, she lost her appetite. Agnes ate and drank alone, then got up. After returning to the room, she accidentally saw the scenery outside the window. Then came a shock as if someone had hit the back of her head. Agnes staggered closer to the window. The snow melted and spring came. How long did I stand here? I heard a familiar voice behind me. ¡°Princess.¡± Agnes slowly turned around. Laslo stood by the door and was holding a letter with a blue ribbon. ¡°The king passed away.¡± ¡°And a letter to announce the throne of the new king came along.¡± Laslo nodded quietly. ¡°What will you do?¡± She closed her eyes. It is self-evident what is being asked. More important than the funeral of the dead king is the celebration of the rise of the new king. In the past, Laslo went up to the capital alone to participate in the coronation ceremony. Agnes was afraid of seeing Sebastian, so she hid in Estar Castle and just prayed for the passage of time. ¡°Me too.¡± She took a big breath. Many things have changed from the past. But more things have to change. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the capital with the Duke.¡± In addition, somehow with this man, I don¡¯t think it would be scary to see my cruel brother. * * * The journey to the capital was peaceful and quite enjoyable. Until I saw the townhouse of the Arpad family. She couldn¡¯t help but feel miserable when she saw the mansion where the carriage stopped. ¡°I¡¯m sure I told you to fix it.¡± ¡°Sorry, Madam. It¡¯s an old building. This has been repaired for over a month.¡± The butler of the townhouse bent down and sweated. The ugly appearance was tolerable. As I entered the townhouse, the spring wind blew out between the broken windows. The floor was rotten, so carpets were laid as a temporary measure, but my feet would fall out while walking. Agnes, of course, was most scared of Ney. ¡°I can¡¯t have my lady in a place like this!¡± Laslo also seemed embarrassed. Well, since it has rarely been used in recent years, he would not have known that the condition was at this level. ¡°Sigh. We can¡¯t help it. Let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Laslo blinked his eyes. Agnes shouted loudly to trust her. * * * ¡°I¡¯ve never heard from you.¡± ¡°Looks like we came earlier than the messenger.¡± Agnes replied with her unique shameless face. The face of the man in front was distorted. ¡°Where did you learn to visit without contacting others?¡± ¡°You have learned everything I learned, so why ask where I learned it?¡± ¡°Chavolti. Take the Princess inside. How hard must it have been for you to get here from the West?¡± Sophia Bezel, wife of Chavolti the Marquis of Bezel, grabbed her husband¡¯s arm. Chavolti looked at the Duke and Duchess of Arpad with displeasure, then sighed. ¡°Butler.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°Give them a suitable room.¡± ¡°What do you mean a suitable room? Give me the room upstairs. The view is the best in this mansion.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± The tip of Chavolti¡¯s lips is up, but his eyes are crooked. Laslo looked back at the fiery siblings with an awkward face and said. ¡°We don¡¯t care about the room. Prince. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t send the messenger in advance because we were in a hurry to leave.¡± ¡°Call me Marquis of Bezel. Because I¡¯m sick and tired of being called a prince.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I¡¯ll do it. Marquis of Bezel.¡± Laslo nodded easily. Prince Chavolti came out of the palace after receiving a Marquis position when the predecessor king ascended and the new king¡¯s throne was confirmed. Agnes decided to stay at Chavolti¡¯s mansion until the townhouse of the Arpad family was properly maintained. Of course, the permission of the mansion owner is the next thing. ¡°How long are you going to leave the guests here? Butler, have the attendants unpack in the room I mentioned earlier.¡± The butler of the Chavolti mansion, a close acquaintance of the princess, looked restless and looked back at his master. Chavolti shook his hand in annoyance. ¡°Do what Agnes says. Don¡¯t make a nephew in my mansion instead. My room is right downstairs, so it¡¯s noisy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm. Don¡¯t worry. Marquis of Bezel.¡± Laslo held Agnes¡¯ hand tightly as she tried to open her mouth. Agnes looked up at him dissatisfied that she had more to say. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. Let¡¯s go up now.¡± Sophia also gently soothed her husband and took him in. Laslo climbed the stairs without letting Agnes go. ¡°Why did you ask me to come here when you are not on good terms with the prince?¡± ¡°What do you mean we¡¯re not on good terms? I¡¯m closest to Chavolti.¡± Agnes glanced down at the hand that was being held and walked without taking it out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just have an argument?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t argue, we talked.¡± Laslo wanted to ask if Prince Chavolti felt the same way as her, but swallowed it in his throat. After passing through the long hallway, the door was opened. Chapter 22 CHAPTER 22 ¡°If you need anything, please feel free to call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The room was colorful and beautiful. Passing through the two drawing rooms, a bedroom with exceptionally delicate ceiling paintings appeared. As Agnes said, the scenery seen outside the window was remarkably beautiful. ¡°Duke Arpad.¡± Agnes looked through the golden pillar and the bed decorated with gold threads. Looking around, Laslo fixed his eyes on Agnes. ¡°Just ignore what Chavolti says. You can think of it as a dog barking.¡± ¡°¡­are you sure you¡¯re on good terms?¡± No matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re good siblings. ¡°Sure. Chavolti has never tried to kill me. So you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Agnes smiled softly. Laslo realized later that the ¡®Good Relationship¡¯ that the princess spoke of was the ¡®Good Relationship¡¯ that corresponds to the royal family. I finally got a sense of how desolate the palace life was. If we don¡¯t kill each other, it must be expressed as a good relationship. In an instant, compassion for the young princess rose. She¡¯s so small and fragile. How hard and difficult it must have been to live in that cold and harsh palace and get married to the man decided by your family. Laslo, who had no way of knowing that Agnes had overtaken Chavolti and Vivian and commanded the palace after Sebastian, simply felt that Agnes was abject. ¡°Princess. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± He spoke to Agnes with a reliable face. His eyes were so determined that he acted like he was going to war for her. But when night came, Laslo changed his attitude like a clam. ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± Laslo hovered around with an anxious face. ¡°They say they¡¯re not ready to greet guests. Hang in there even if it¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± Agnes put on a thin chemise and lay down on the bed first. Laslo still hesitated far away. ¡°Are you going to sleep standing up?¡± ¡°Is princess really okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of not being okay? The bed is wide anyway. Your sleeping habits are not rough. Agnes chewed her tongue. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not really.¡± He shook his head. Agnes popped the seat next to her as if there was no problem. ¡°Then hurry up and come. Turn off the lights and lie down.¡± ¡°¡­Princess. Do you know what it means to have a man and a woman in the same bed?¡± Agnes snorted at the childish question that seemed to see me as a 10-year-old child. ¡°I know. Of course. Do you want to hold the first night here?¡± ¡°Oh, no!¡± He waved his hands in great embarrassment. It was funny for no reason, so I wanted to tease him. ¡°Should I take off my clothes?¡± As Agnes lifted chemise¡¯s hem slightly, Laslo hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t take it off! Please don¡¯t take it off!¡± I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so funny that his face is contemplated every time the end of chemise goes up. Agnes giggled and lowered her skirt. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t take off my clothes, so lie down next to me. How long do you intend to stand there?¡± Only then did he sit in bed, squirming. ¡°Oh, lie down!¡± Agnes, who couldn¡¯t see, pulled his arm. Laslo was lying on the bed because of Agnes¡¯ stubbornness, but he was so close to the edge of the bed that it seemed like he would fall off if he swung a little from the side. ¡°Are you really going to sleep there?¡± ¡°I feel very comfortable here. Princess,¡± He said in a hard voice like a stone. ¡°Really?¡± Agnes smiled and lay right next to Laslo. Laslo freaked out. ¡°What, what.¡± The temperature of the princess next to him felt stark. ¡°I¡¯m very comfortable here, too.¡± And there was an unbearable silence for some time. Of course, it was Laslo who was restless and thought it was difficult to endure it. Agnes quickly blinked slowly and began to doze off because it was already past bedtime. On the other hand, Laslo was also careful to breathe. ¡°Princess. Why don¡¯t you move a little to the side now?¡± ¡°As the princess said, I¡¯ll sleep here today. Why don¡¯t we keep our distance?¡± He cleared his voice and mind with a dry cough. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Princess? Are you sleeping?¡± Then Agnes muttered something. Laslo slightly raised his head and looked at Agnes. She turned toward Laslow. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Laslo.¡± It was close to humming, but it was definitely his name. He turned his head the other way, with his face burning up alone. Laslo managed to speak after a long time¡­. He managed to open my mouth. ¡°I haven¡¯t allowed you to call my name yet, but it¡¯s not strange to call each other¡¯s name if you¡¯re a married couple. I know. Hmm. The princess, hmm,¡± he suddenly coughed in vain like a man with phlegm in his throat. Agnes had long fallen into a deep sleep with a sound of even breathing, but Laslo did not notice at all. ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be bad to call each other¡¯s names.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± ¡°What do you think? Ag¡­., hmm.¡± He couldn¡¯t utter her name and stopped talking. In Nirseg, the act of calling each other¡¯s names between noble couples was very unusual. Usually, the wife refers to her husband as a title, and the husband refers to her as a wife. ¡°Princess?¡± Laslo, who felt strange because she was too quiet, belatedly stood up and looked down at Agnes. Agnes was sleeping without moving with both hands on her stomach. He sighed deeply, meaningless. Then he put his hand in Agnes¡¯ neck and knee and moved her to the middle of the bed. It was a careful hand not to wake Agnes. ¡°Sleep tight,¡± he added after a very long time. ¡°Agnes.¡± * * * Street is loudly decorated with red feathers celebrating the ascension of the new king. Agnes watched the people laughing excitedly over the carriage window. They looked unrealistically happy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Laslo, who was sitting next to her, asked, looking at Agnes¡¯ complexion. Agnes stared at the window, saying it was nothing. Shortly thereafter, he passed through the first gate of the palace. When the carriage stopped, the carriage door opened. Laslo held Agnes¡¯ hand and escorted her to the entrance. ¡°The Duke and Duchess of Arpad!¡± The eyes of the nobles gathered in the hall were focused on one place. ¡°Arpad?¡± ¡°Aha, the Duke on the western side where the youngest princess married.¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s impossible to walk around like a person during the day and at night because of the overflow of the beast every day.¡± They gathered in one place and whispered while looking at the duchess. ¡°How poor are you, eating black bread like commoners?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even say it. From what I¡¯ve heard, unless the Duke himself hunts animals, he can¡¯t even see meat on the table.¡± The noble women gently spread groundless rumors, swaying their fans. They spoke out loud as if they wanted her to hear everything, so it stuck in her ears. Agnes¡¯ face gradually distorted. On the contrary, Laslo was strangely calm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry when you hear that?¡± Agnes asked vigorously. Laslo immediately handed over the cup he received from Servant and shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no use getting angry.You can think of it as a dog barking.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Agnes stared fiercely around. Some met the princess¡¯ eyes with surprise and shut their mouths, but some did not blink. ¡°The duke of Arpad¡± A man with a saggy smile suddenly appeared. ¡°Viscount Ares.¡± Laslo nodded harshly. He spoke to Laslo with a mean smile like a stag in front of his prey. ¡°How long has it been since you came to the capital like this? It¡¯s been so long that I almost forgot your face Duke¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°It must be difficult for you to visit often. Is the beast still that strong? Last year was not a good harvest, so no grain was produced. You must be very worried.¡± ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s not a big deal to worry about it.¡± Laslo¡¯s voice gradually lowered. Agnes felt bloated because he could see sarcasm very openly. ¡°Why isn¡¯t that a big deal? Perhaps if I were in the position of the Duke , I won¡¯t be able to sleep properly every day because of anxiety. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± The Viscount asked the other nobles who were looking around as if asking for consent. ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing, didn¡¯t your wife marry you without a dowry? The Duke is clearly in a needy situation. How can that be? Oh, my heart aches badly¡± He exaggeratedly put his hand on his chest and twisted his body. Some of the nobles who saw it couldn¡¯t hold back their laughter. ¡°Viscount, you are the one ¡­¡­..¡± Agnes, who couldn¡¯t stand it, took a step forward, but Laslo blocked it. Agnes gave him a dissatisfied look. Laslo called the servant with a calm face and whispered. ¡°What did you talk about?¡± In surprise, I looked up at Laslo. Laslo just nodded. A group of aristocrats, including Viscount Ares, were busy laughing among themselves. Chapter 23 CHAPTER 23 So, belatedly, I noticed that five or six servants were coming in one after another, grinning and carrying heavy boxes. ¡°Pour it over his head.¡± Laslo told the servant. Agnes stared at him, not knowing what he was talking about. ¡°Y- yes.¡± The servant showed a look of bewilderment, but soon opened the box and approached Viscount Ares. Then he poured the gold coins on the smiling Viscount¡¯s head. ¡°Argh! Who? What are you doing?¡± Viscount, who was struck by lightning of gold coins, yelled. Gold coins fell on the floor and made a sharp sound. In an instant, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn. ¡°It hurts my heart to hear that the Viscount¡¯s worries are so great, I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Contrary to the content, Laslo¡¯s face was not cold and scary. ¡°What? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you understood, so pour it one more time.¡± The second servant opened the box and sprinkled another gold coin on the body of Viscount Ares. Gold coins fell like a storm water. The nobles around them lost their words and looked at the Duke . ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Viscount Ares. Because the duchy¡¯s situation is not as difficult as you are concerned.¡± ¡°Y, Your Grace.¡± Until just now, his face, which had been laughing and enjoying the poverty of the Arpad family, had suddenly become contemplated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake.¡± Laslo did not accept his apology, but rather called the third attendant, who was waiting for his turn. ¡°Pour it in.¡± The servant now sprinkled gold coins on his own head without hesitation. ¡°But you.¡± From some point on, only Lasslow spoke in the ballroom. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve greeted my wife yet.¡± He smiled leisurely like a predator and gently grabbed Agnes¡¯ shoulder. ¡°What? Oh, yeah! I¡¯m seeing the duchess. I forgot to say hello because I was out of context.¡± Viscount Ares hurried in front of Agnes and bowed. ¡°Princess, will you forgive me for being rude? Or call the servant and ask them to bring more gold coins and pour it over my head until your mood is relieved,¡± Agnes looked up at Laslo with a strange face. She waved her hand to the Viscount, who was trembling like a deer in front of a hunter. ¡°Oh, yes. Thank you, thank you. Duchess.¡± After Viscount Ares greeted her, he disappeared with a red face. Only gold coins remained alone to fill his vacancy. No one has been able to talk about Arpad¡¯s poverty. Rather, they whispered for other reasons. Just in time, there was music that meant the king and queen appeared. The nobles looked around and clapped one by one. ¡°Just think of it like a dog barking?¡± Agnes asked Laslo in a small voice. ¡°I can¡¯t leave a dog that barked at my wife alone.¡± Laslo looked straight ahead and spoke softly. My wife. It was awkward and good, so Agnes recalled the word several times. With applause, magnificent music filled the hall. Soon after, Sebastian and the Queen appeared in colorful clothes. The king sat on the throne decorated with gold and jewels. There was a blonde queen on the right and two little princes on the left with a nanny. Agnes and Laslo immediately walked under the throne. ¡°I greet your highness,¡± Sebastian greeted them with a drowsy face. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Duke Arpad. How long has it been?¡± Sebastian smiled to the fullest and treated Laslo friendly. Agnes was quietly bowing next to him. ¡°It¡¯s been about three years, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Come back often now and show me your face. You are my sweet sister¡¯s husband, aren¡¯t you a part of the royal family now?¡± ¡°It is right to do that as a subject, but the demonic beasts that overflow the territory are so extreme, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°The Duke¡¯s hard work is deep.¡± The king and the Duke talked about dull and nonnutritive stories. Then Sebastian turned to Agnes as if he suddenly remembered. ¡°Let me see your face. Agnes, you have no idea how lonely this palace was after you left.¡± He looked like a brother who cared about his sister. Agnes could only raise his head after breathing dozens of times inside. ¡°Congratulations on your ascension, Your Highness.¡± ¡°How is life in the West? I heard that the scenery is the best.¡± ¡°I live with joy day by day, engraving the grace of your highness.¡± Eyes of the same color as Agnes met in the air. Same hair and eye color. In addition, the appearance is similar, so people wonder if the two are really just half siblings. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡± Sebastian showed his teeth and laughed. Agnes clenched her fist without realizing it. But soon, she lost her strength throughout the body. Nothing is prepared yet. I¡¯m still lowering my body and closing my fangs. ¡°Can we leave now? I¡¯m afraid our conviction will waste your precious time.¡± Laslo took a step forward as if he had read Agnes¡¯ thoughts. Sebastian leaned back and looked into his half-sister for a long time. ¡°Good. Let him attend the dinner today instead. Let¡¯s have a reunion. He ordered like a generous and benevolent king. ¡°Yes, thank you. Your Highness.¡± The duchess quietly stepped down from his front. * * * ¡°Duke. I¡¯m sorry, but can you bring me a cup of water?¡± Agnes asked for a favor with a fine face when the king disappeared from her sight. ¡°Right. Wait here¡± Only after confirming that he had disappeared did she open her palm that sweated a lot because of tension. ¡°As soon as he arrived, he poured gold coins over someone¡¯s head. They said you were poor and barely boiled potatoes, but it was all a lie.¡± Chavolti came up to the side and said. Just a while ago, boiled potatoes were on the table, but Agnes beat them with an iron. ¡°I don¡¯t know who spreads such nonsense. I eat better than what I used to eat and wear at the palace.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief.¡± The sincerity was seen in Chavolti¡¯s eyes. Agnes just laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t come to dinner later.¡± Chavolti threw in a few words as if nothing special. ¡°It¡¯s a dinner the king invited, so what kind of fuss are you trying to catch?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to come, don¡¯t come. Lie down and say you¡¯ve drunk a bottle of wine,¡± Her brother advised, with a rather serious look on his face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still fifteen? What kind of wine is that? A wine to freeze to death?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re doing is still nothing different from being fifteen, but listen to me.¡± ¡°When did you grow old? Why are you being rude? You tell that to your sister that you haven¡¯t seen in half a year?¡± ¡°Rude? Did you learn what rude means from Mrs. Evans?¡± Chavolti blatantly laughed. ¡°Sure. When you go around picking up Sophia¡¯s skirt, I¡¯m well aware of it.¡± Agnes rather graciously laid down Chavolti. ¡°When did I lift her skirt?¡± ¡°Someone caught you!¡± He was embarrassed and his face turned red. He hurriedly looked around to see if anyone was listening. ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t know that the two of you got caught in the belly before we got married?¡± I¡¯m going to stop. No matter how cold his tone was, unlike the content, Chavolti felt ashamed instead. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to be ashamed in this crowded place.¡± ¡°Heh. You should be the one ashamed.¡± Agnes snorted. ¡°My sister¡­. No, when did the Marquis come to Nirseg again?¡± Chavolti stopped nagging his younger sister and made a quick impression. ¡°Who?¡± He turned around and checked the entrance of the crowded banquet hall. A man with silver hair flashing under the light and more sparkling blue eyes was receiving people¡¯s attention. ¡°Oh, Marquis of Sandor? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I mean Roland Sandor. The successor. I was mistaken.¡± He hasn¡¯t received the title Marquis yet? Agnes fixed her gaze on him. Agnes knows him well. This is because he has been frequently in and out of the palace since childhood as a cousin of Sebastian. ¡°Now that Sebastian has become king, he must be going easy.¡± ¡°No.¡± Agnes shook his head inadvertently. ¡°What?¡± Asked Chavolti. ¡®The successor dies a while later.¡¯ Agnes managed to swallow the words she was trying to spit out without thinking. I clearly remember. Not long after he received the title Marquis of Sandor, he was killed by Sebastian. There were so many crimes that it was difficult to list and his head was hanged in front of the gate. This and that rumors circulated. Agnes, who had been closed to society, belatedly heard rumors. Among them, the most ridiculous speculation was that Roland Sandor had been killed for raising forces secretly by Sebastian. However, everyone who knew Roland even a little bit snorted at the rumor. ¡°Princess.¡± Roland is smiling next to her when her consciousness that had subsided sharply returned to reality. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Lord Sandor.¡± Agnes belatedly received his greetings. Chapter 24 CHAPTER 24 ¡°Well, princess, I¡¯ll ask you to call me Roland instead of such a hard name. Do we have a formal relationship?¡± Agnes frowned without realizing it. ¡°You can call me by my right name. I¡¯m now the Duchess of Arpad.¡± ¡°But a princess is a princess, right? And it looks too long and unfriendly. I¡¯ll just call you princess.¡± As I was listening to him, I raised one corner of my mouth. ¡°Yeah? Then do that. You can do anything you want to do, but you¡¯re a person who can¡¯t get out of character. Keep calling me princess.¡± ¡°Thank you, princess.¡± He smiled brightly. He seems to have no idea that I am being sarcastic. No matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t know why Sebastian killed Roland. I¡¯ve heard people say that he¡¯s naive and stupid, but was he really building up power without Sebastian¡¯s knowledge? ¡°What did you say you were studying at Leana?¡± Chavolti warned him to stop talking to him, but Agnes ignored it. ¡°I¡¯m doing the same thing. Like literature in the era of light.¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s the same thing?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m really sick of it. My father liked Linggrant so much that he sent me to that school, but they all bore me so much.¡± ¡°Do you have any achievements?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to accomplish? I¡¯m learning it as a hobby. Oh, speaking of my hobby, I have a hobby of collecting sparkling things.¡± Roland suddenly rambled on with words that she didn¡¯t even ask. ¡°Princess, I brought a bird from Leana. Do you want to come and see? This bird is really pretty. I even named it. It¡¯s Mimi! You¡¯ll be surprised to see how shiny the feathers are!¡± Roland smiled surprisingly bright and sat there for about a dozen minutes or so and talked about the bird he brought from Leana. What kind of person is this? There must have been a different reason. Agnes shook her head inwardly. How on earth did Roland secretly develop his power? Perhaps in the past, he died because he irritated Sebastian¡¯s eyes. She came to a reasonable conclusion in her own way. ¡®If I use this well, I may be able to coax the marquis of Sandor to my side.¡¯ While Agnes was racking her brain, Laslo brought a glass of water. ¡°Princess, I brought water here.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you Duke Arpad?¡± Roland focused his attention on the new character. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Roland Sandor. Sir Duke, you can call me Roland comfortably.¡± ¡°Roland Sandor? Are you Marquis Sandor¡¯s son?¡± Roland replied with a smile. He was exceptionally bright as a cousin who grew up close to Sebastian. There was not much time to share. ¡°Duchess of Arpad.¡± When he came, the servant quietly approached and bowed his head. ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± *** ¡°How long has it been since we¡¯ve all gathered together?¡± At the top of the long table was Sebastian and the Queen, and a little away, the Duchess of Arpad and the Marquis Bezel and his wife sat side by side. Agnes¡¯ mother, the predecessor queen, is laying in bed because she is not feeling well.. ¡°That¡¯s right .¡± Chavolti replied somewhat bluntly. Sophia smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thanks to your highness, we gathered like this.¡± Laslo also answered the king¡¯s sparse question. Agnes was the only one who closed her mouth and quietly focused on the meal. A precious mushroom dish came out in the middle of the meal. ¡°Agnes. It¡¯s your favorite mushroom.¡± ¡°Thank you. Your Highness.¡± The servant placed the mushrooms on her plate. Chavollti¡¯s face distorted as he sat across from her and saw it. Agnes silently cut and ate the mushrooms. ¡°It seems that Father sent you away on your own. Why don¡¯t you come up to the capital from time to time and light up your face?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already married in the west, it won¡¯t look good to see a married princess coming and going in and out of the palace. For the time being, I will work hard to gain knowledge in our land.¡± Agnes lowered her body and answered politely. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. You¡¯re now the hostess of a family¡­¡­ but you are still young in my eyes.¡± Sebastian smiled satisfactorily and stared at Agnes. The atmosphere was sweet all along as the king smiled softly and took care of the royal family. The dinner lasted for two hours. The king was regretful about parting with Agnes and asked her to see him again before going back to the territory. Agnes replied with an expressionless face that she would do so. She walked faster than usual and left the dinner table. Chavolti, who followed, called in his servant and stayed quietly. ¡°Put a doctor on standby in the mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Laslo boarded the carriage he rode with Agnes. Agnes, who was walking with flowers on her back, took a deep breath as the carriage door closed. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Please lend me your hand.¡± She held Laslo¡¯s big hand tightly. Seeing that Laslo had a cute grip, she felt less worried. Laslo was trying to ask something, but Agnes¡¯ face was so bad that he just gave up his hand and stood by silently. The palace and Chavolti¡¯s mansion were only about 20 minutes away by carriage, so we arrived quickly. Agnes got off as soon as the carriage door was opened. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡± ¡°Wait, princess?¡± Laslo watched Agnes running to the mansion with an absurd face. It wasn¡¯t like usual. Soon after, the Marquis of Bezel got off the carriage. ¡°What about Agnes?¡± Chavolti asked Laslo, who was standing at a distance. ¡°She went inside first. I couldn¡¯t ask because I thought something urgent happened.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The Princess, Is she okay?¡± Sophia put her hands together with a worried face. She stood next to Chavolti and sighed a little. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Master, I called a doctor.¡± The butler approached when he came and told Shabolti. ¡°Send it to Agnes¡¯ room.¡± ¡°To the princess¡¯ room? Hang on. What¡¯s going on? Is the princess sick?¡± Laslo was confused because he did not understand the situation. ¡°She had a meal with Sebastian face to face. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s throwing up everything she ate.¡± ¡°What?¡± Surprised Laslo rushed to the mansion, Chavolti blocked him. ¡°It¡¯s no use going now. She¡¯s not even going to let you in. Sophia.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go, Chavolti.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chavolti smiled briefly and sent his wife first. ¡°I¡¯ll go, too. I can¡¯t stay still when the princess is sick.¡± ¡°I called the Doctor, and Sophia and the maid will take care of it on their own. More than that, let¡¯s talk Duke¡± ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± He was bothered by Agnes, who ran with a pale face. Laslo kept glancing toward the mansion and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why she is so sick. Don¡¯t talk and follow me.¡± Chavolti pointed to the garden with his chin. The servant pushed the wheelchair on which Chavolti was sitting from behind. Laslo took turns looking at the mansion and Chavolti, but eventually followed him. * * * ¡°Can you drink?¡± The sunset garden was not very dark because there were lights in several places. Chavolti poured alcohol into an empty glass himself. ¡°Not as much as a princess.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a drinker. There¡¯s no one who can beat Agnes with alcohol in the palace.¡± He smiled and put down the bottle. ¡°I used to joke about how well she drank, because it was clear that alcohol was flowing in her veins instead of my mother¡¯s blood.¡± Laslo looked at the half-filled glass and moistened his mouth. ¡°Why is the princess¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you know how Vivienne died?¡± He cut his words off then brought up a random subject. ¡°Vivian? Are you talking about Princess Vivian?¡± ¡°Yes. Sebastian¡¯s sister. Vivian.¡± Chavolti muttered Vivian¡¯s name as if recalling old memories. ¡°I heard her chronic disease worsened and died.¡± That was already six years ago. I clearly remember because it was around the time when Laslo succeeded the Duke. ¡°Sebastian poisoned her and killed her.¡± Laslo was surprised and put down the glass. On the other hand, Chavolti¡¯s face is so calm. ¡°It happened five times, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Vivian, who overcame the poison four times, was great, or Sebastian, who poisoned her until she died.¡± Chavolti said bitterly and emptied the glass at once. Laslo lost his words and looked at Chavolti. ¡°Do you remember the mushrooms from the dinner?¡± ¡°Is that what the king recommended to the princess at dinner?¡± That was the only mushroom dish that came out today. ¡°That¡¯s the poisonous mushroom that Sebastian used to kill Vivian.¡± ¡°What?¡± Laslo jumped up from his seat. ¡°Did the king poison the princess?¡± My heart was pounding hard. He wanted to run to the mansion immediately and check her face. ¡°Sit down. Duke Arpad, it was probably a detoxified mushroom. Otherwise Agnes would have vomited blood on the spot and collapsed.¡± ¡°That kind of¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a test for Sebastian. Whether she accepts it like a dog or not.¡± Chapter 25 CHAPTER 25 Chavolti rephrased his words in a sharp tone. ¡°To be poisoned by your brother. The palace is an incomprehensible world.¡± At the supper, Agnes did not show any signs after eating the mushrooms from the attendant. That¡¯s why I thought innocently that she liked mushrooms. ¡°That¡¯s how Agnes acts¡± He stopped breathing for a while and spit it out hard. ¡°One time, Sebastian poisoned Vivian¡¯s food at a meal with Agnes.¡± ¡°Oh, my.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Vivian didn¡¯t die because she had an antidote, but she collapsed vomiting blood in her ears and mouth.¡± Chavolti still felt pain recalling that day. It was a sunny day. Agnes cried and came to Chavolti¡¯s palace. ¡°I remember it. It was when she was less than ten years old. The child came to me in a bloody dress.¡± Surprised, I asked what was going on, Agnes said with wet eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t want to die, Chavolti. I don¡¯t want to die like Vivian.¡¯ After that day, Agnes vomits everything she had after eating with Sebastian. It was so compulsive that it damaged her esophagus several times. ¡°She lived her whole life in fear. Even if she looks fine on the outside, she is smudged on the inside.¡± Laslo looked at Prince Chavolti silently. ¡°She married the Duke to live.¡± He confessed. All the alcohol left in the bottle was poured into his glass. Laslo didn¡¯t know what to say, so he remained quiet. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to die like Vivian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So please take good care of my sister.¡± Chavolti inhaled the glass at once and called in the servant who was standing far away and left. Laslo stayed there for a long time and returned to the mansion. * * * ¡°She just fell asleep.¡± The Doctor who examined Agnes stood in front of Laslo and reported her condition in detail. ¡°She has a slight fever, but since she took antipyretics, she¡¯ll be fine tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I see. Good job.¡± The Doctor nodded and walked away. He walked to the bedroom in the deepest part of the room. Her maid was dozing off next to her. ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The maid, who woke up from her sleep , jumped up in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the princess, so you leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maid opened the door without a sound of mouth and went out. Laslo sat on the chair where the maid was sitting and looked at Agnes. Her face that had turned white in the carriage now slowly returns its color. He unconsciously reached out and stroked Agnes on the cheek. The Duke¡¯s touch was as soft as spring. He lifted his hand from Agnes¡¯ cheek. Then, he carefully pulled off her sweat-soaked hair and swept it over neatly. ¡ª He married the Duke to live. Chavolti¡¯s words and expressions remained in my head and did not leave. ¡ª I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t even want to live like that. I¡¯m tired of living without breathing once properly. I want to live without being conscious. (Crying) Suddenly, I remembered what Agnes had said while weeping on the wall. She only passed adulthood. But how much pain has she suffered and avoided? The words that I don¡¯t want to die now touched my heart. My heart was very nauseous to think of the princess who has crossed countless thorny paths until this day. From some point on, my heart is itching to see her. A thousand emotions crowded in my mind. Compassion, sympathy, absence, admiration, surprise, palpitations, and loveliness. The exact name of this emotion is unknown, but it is certain that she is becoming quite precious. Laslo quietly stood by her until dawn and left the room. * * * A few days later, they moved when they heard that the repair of the Arpad Townhouse had been completed. Chavolti grumbled and said, ¡°Are you already going?¡± Laslo called Beller, who had come to the capital with him, to his office. ¡°Did you call me? Master.¡± ¡°The police must have known the situation because they often visited the royal palace.¡± ¡°What kind of situation are you talking about? Was the princess¡¯ life threatened when she was in the palace?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what Prince Sebastian is like?¡± Beller refrained from speaking. The omitted sentence contained many meanings. ¡°She¡¯s a princess who¡¯s 10 years younger than the Prince and has no power¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that the princess¡¯ right to inherit the throne will disappear.¡± Beller replied calmly. Upon hearing him, Laslo became complicated. He realized that he was thinking too simply of the situation. When Prince Sebastian ascended to the throne, all threats to her would disappear. However, seeing that poison mushrooms are recommended in an open place, it does not seem to have set boundaries. Laslo swept his hair somewhat roughly. ¡°How many elesh do you have now?¡± (T/N: Elesh is the private knights of Duke Arpad) Then Beller rubbed his chin with a troubled face. ¡°Five, no, seven people are currently training.¡± ¡°Put half of it on Agnes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Beller¡¯s eyes are twice as big as usual. He shook his head. ¡°No, isn¡¯t Elesh specified to protect only the head of the family and his successor?¡± ¡°Without the princess, there is no successor.¡± ¡°Master, but that¡¯s¡­¡± Beller¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Sir Beller, I know your loyalty. But you should know who it is for.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the owner of Arpad. Don¡¯t you know what that means?¡± He spoke calmly. Laslo¡¯s expression and tone were no different than before, but somehow Beller could not resist his words. ¡°I¡¯ll deliver it to Elesh.¡± ¡°If something dangerous happens to her, let me know immediately and hide yourself and just watch for now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± * * * The incident in which Laslo poured gold coins on the head of the Viscount Ares was known among the nobles at the king¡¯s ascension ceremony. Some with quick information already noticed the source of wealth of the Arpad family and flocked like bees when Agnes appeared at the ball. ¡°Duchess, it¡¯s such an honor for me to meet you here.¡± Someone suddenly interrupted the noble woman who was about to introduce herself. A noble woman in a dress decorated with colorful jewels said in a fuss. ¡°Oh, my. Duchess! Did you see the invitation I sent you? I¡¯m going to have a tea party at my mansion in 10 days, and I really want you to come.¡± Agnes clearly remembers what she said to Laslo when she first came here. I know that aristocrats change their behavior depending on the situation, but it was funny that the way they treated them changed completely in just a few days. ¡°I think it will be difficult to attend due to my busy schedule.¡± Agnes said bluntly. ¡°Then, when will you have time? We¡¯re going hunting early next month, but if you don¡¯t mind.¡± She persistently bit and stretched. ¡°Hunting? Hunting is good. Sutmar is a place where the Duke cannot eat meat unless he hunts it himself. That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll tell the Duke to attend.¡± Agnes replied with a smileless face. Then the lady¡¯s face turned white at this moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? He might want to attend. By the way, make sure to prepare some black bread for lunch when we go hunting. The Duke and I enjoy eating it like commoners.¡± ¡°That, that¡­¡± ¡°Why? Do you have more to say?¡± Agnes was about half a snake smaller than her, but the pressure from the whole body could not be ignored ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Duchess.¡± Not only she but also other noblemen crept away. Agnes defeated the ladies surrounding him and walked slowly to Laslo. ¡°Your Grace, this is a golden opportunity that will never come back. So please reconsider it once again.¡± A short, dwarf noble man with black hair is making a heated speech in front of Laslo. Laslo seems to be easygoing. ¡°Can I know what opportunity it is?¡± ¡°Oh, Duchess.¡± Agnes pointed at the man with his chin. Laslo shrugged and said. ¡°He said he¡¯s Baron Lerlin.¡± ¡°I am Baron Pal Leslin. Your Grace.¡± Baron Leslin corrected his name while twitching his nose. ¡°Yeah. Baron Leslin. What¡¯s that opportunity?¡± ¡°The truth is, Duchess.¡± Baron Leslin looked around once and lowered his voice. ¡°I recently discovered a sapphire mine in my estate.¡± ¡°Oh, congratulations on that.¡± Agnes said half-heartedly. ¡°According to experts, the reserves are also significant.¡± The Baron opened his eyes and lowered his voice further. ¡°But I¡¯m trying to sell some of my mining rights due to unavoidable circumstances.¡± The baron squeezed his chest with a sad expression as much as possible. ¡°You¡¯re going to sell the sapphire mining rights?¡± The moment I heard that far, Agnes had a feeling. He is obviously a scammer. There is no way for a person to sell the proper mining rights that make money to another person. In other words, it means that it is not a proper mine. ¡°I have a wife and two daughters. The eldest daughter¡¯s name is Beatrice and the second daughter is Kira. Both of them have reached the age of the past year, but they can¡¯t afford to pay their dues, so they can¡¯t get married yet.¡± Baron Pal leslin has lined up a long line of stories that cannot be heard without tears. Agnes, who pretended to listen moderately, couldn¡¯t stand the boredom when the Baron¡¯s sick wife was mentioned. Chapter 26 CHAPTER 26 ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s too bad.¡± ¡°When I go home, my wife will be lying in bed today, and when I think about it, I just cry.¡± He continued his abominable performance. Unlike Agnes, whose expression gradually disappeared, Laslo leaned down and listened to him. ¡°It must be a big hit. Baron.¡± ¡°Yes, sir, I have no other choice in this situation. For my family, I shed tears of blood and have the right to¡­..¡± Agnes shook her hand because she thought she would yawn in front of his face while listening more. ¡°Okay, go away.¡± Baron looked at her and bowed then disappeared. ¡°You¡¯re very patient. Are you going to listen to all of it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he pitiful? He must be worried because of his sick family¡± She put on a mysterious look, and asked. ¡°Did you believe all of that?¡± Just by looking at his worried face, you can see that he believed everything the Baron said. Agnes was worried about Laslo. How can such an innocent and honest person live in this harsh world? ¡®I¡¯ll protect you,¡¯ she held his sleeves strong. ¡°Huh? Princess, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If others ask you to invest in the future, please let me know first.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Laslo laughed. Agnes quickly forgot about it after returning to the Arpad Townhouse. Perhaps, if it were not for the mining documents on Laslo¡¯s desk, there would be no reason to bring them back out of her mouth. ¡°Sapphire mine?¡± ¡°Oh, Baron Leslin left it behind.¡± ¡°Leslin? Are you talking about the guy you met at the banquet hall?¡± Agnes opened his eyes coyly and looked at Laslo. ¡°Are you going to buy me mining rights?¡± ¡°No. I looked closely and found out that it was a black sapphire mine.¡± ¡°Ha. Black sapphire. Where do you dare bring something worse than copper?¡± It is only named sapphire, but black sapphire was just a shiny black stone. As the price of jewelry was significantly lower, mining costs were rather higher. ¡°On top of that, the primary exploration report found a large number of Relics.¡± ¡°Relics?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Relics were found in the mine.¡± Agnes felt somewhat dubious while talking. Relics of the Golden Age when magic blossomed brilliantly I definitely remember hearing it somewhere. Agnes stopped in her seat and squeezed her head. <¡­¡­¡­.Who knew that the relics from the mine were instruments for making mana stones? > When I was thinking for a long time, a phrase from a letter that Chavolti had sent in the past suddenly came to mind. ¡°He, Ah, Baron Leslin.¡± Agnes was speechless by the shock of hitting the back of his head. ¡°Where¡¯s the baron¡¯s land? What¡¯s the name of the land where the mine was found?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He answered after a long look at the report brought by the Baron. ¡°It¡¯s Ethron.¡± Agnes got goosebumps all over his body at the moment. If I use this well, I will be able to earn several times or hundreds of times more than Elemer. ¡°Princess?¡± Laslo asked. Agnes barely turned around and looked at him. ¡°Ethron. It¡¯s Ethron.¡± I jumped up from my seat and circled around. The word ethron is stuck in my head and doesn¡¯t leave. ¡°Send a messenger to the baron right now.¡± ¡°The Baron Leslin? Why?¡± Agnes smiled brighter than ever and said. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy all the mining rights.¡± There was a deep question in Laslo¡¯s face. But Agnes just laughed. * * * The next day, Baron Leslin, who was contacted to buy mining rights, rushed to the townhouse of Arpad. ¡°That¡¯s an excellent choice. Duchess!¡± The Baron signed the contract with a very excited face. He handed over the pen as if he could not delay a little. ¡°Now, you can sign here.¡± ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t even read it all yet.¡± Laslo sits next to Agnes with a grumpy face. ¡°Read it slowly and carefully, Princess.¡± He handed out the contract to Agnes with a serious face. But she, Only checked the sentence and signed it right away. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± The Baron quickly took the contract. Laslo sighed deeply ¡°Well, then what about the down payment?¡± ¡°I already told the servant to put it in the carriage,Baron¡± Agnes said with a benevolent smile. ¡°When the mining starts, I¡¯ll send the remaining balance then.¡± ¡°When are you going to start?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of sending someone tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t the sooner the better.¡± Baron Leslin¡¯s mouth opened so wide that I thought it might be torn. ¡°Ethron land is always open.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He put the contract in his arms with a smile. Only after the Baron disappeared did Laslo speak hastily. ¡°Will it be okay? Mining is more expensive than I thought.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to mine anyway, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something really important about the mine. I¡¯ll tell you when I find more details Duke¡± ¡°What¡¯s important?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really important.¡± Agnes murmured with a confident eye. Laslo stared at her and left. * * * ¡°Princess.¡± I looked up and Laslo stood next to me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The demonstration to celebrate the throne of the new king continued late at night. Agnes stood on one side of the banquet hall and looked at Sebastian smiling. She sipped the cocktail he handed over. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just have to endure three more days.¡± Today is the sixth day since the inauguration ceremony was held. In another three days, all ceremonies will be over, and Sebastian will become king of Nirseg. As soon as I finished talking, heavy music flowed from the entrance. ¡°Congratulations on your ascension.¡± Envoys from each country entered with the ringing sound of drums. They laid down the treasure at the foot of Sebastian and praised him. The king, who killed his sister and crippled his half-brother, greeted them with a generous smile. A long procession with no end in sight followed. ¡°Wizards!¡± Someone shouted. The sound automatically bent my head. A group of wizards in white cloaks were entering the ballroom. It has been more than a hundred years since the magic collapsed and the golden age ended. Now all those who remember the splendor are turning to dust. Even Agnes, who grew up as a princess, has met them on a handful of occasions. Only in the Arahan archipelago there reputation in maintained Agnes¡¯ eyes shone. I needed the help of a wizard to find the relics. I was looking to see if I could build a moderate friendship with anyone, but I happened to make eye contact with one of the wizards. It was a man with intense red hair. He smiled when he saw Agnes. The smile was as if they had a friendly relationship. I just ignored him, thinking it was an illusion, but he strode this way. But anyone could tell he was coming toward Agnes. The red-haired wizard stopped five steps from where Agnes stood. People whispered while looking at Agnes and the wizard without knowing. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Princess.¡± He bowed gracefully. ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Agnes was displeased with his welcome. I swear she never saw this guy before. I felt it when I was standing far away, but when I looked closely, he was an unforgettably handsome man. The golden eyes, which don¡¯t seem to belong to humans with colorful red hair, became very intense. ¡°Did you forget me?¡± The wizard walked two steps forward. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°How could you forget me? I¡¯m really upset. Princess.¡± There were a lot of disappointed feelings in the way he spoke. Of course Agnes thought he really knew this man, but she forgot. In the meantime, he came two more steps closer. Laslo, who was next to Agnes, wriggled his eyebrows. The relationship between the wizard and the princess was too close. ¡°It¡¯s better to fall a little bit ¡­¡­.¡± [Agnes] It was the first time I heard this language in my life. Can I even call it a language? The word ringing on her head was interpreted immediately without going through the ears. [I¡¯m the owner of your soul] He reached out and stroked Agnes on the cheek. There was no time to avoid it. Agnes closed and opened her eyes. At that moment, everything that she had forgotten came to mind. Chapter 27 CHAPTER 27 ¡°Wake up.¡± Someone grabbed Agnes¡¯ arm with a strong touch. I looked around in a confused state and there was a man dressed in black. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain. I¡¯ll tell you as we go.¡± Another man suddenly came out and untied Agnes¡¯s arms and legs. As my mind becomes clear, the area where the arrow hit me begins to feel sore. ¡°Ugh.¡± The man who noticed it took a leaf out of his arms and handed it over. ¡°Chew this. This will relieve the pain.¡± As the man said, the pain has subsided. ¡°You have to hurry up. The king sent more troops.¡± ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re part of the Elesh.¡± ¡°Elesh?¡± She climbed the horse unconsciously. The man sitting behind pulled the reins. The wind passed by on her cheeks. ¡°To put it simply, it is a secret armed group of the Arpad family, Originally the lord¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You talk a lot.¡± Another man who was running next to them said a word. ¡°Why did you not go south?¡± He asked in a tone mixed with some criticism. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s actually¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± Shouted the man next to him. There was nothing around because the sun was still not fully up. Agnes looks around briefly. He spurred the horse. Two horses crossed the plain. At that time, a couple of arrows from afar passed by with a fierce sound. ¡°Ralph! You go first with the madam!¡± ¡°Can you do it alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come all the way here, so what can¡¯t I do?¡± ¡°Okay. Kess, let¡¯s meet when we¡¯re dead.¡± Ralph said. Kess smiled vigorously. It wasn¡¯t a solemn tone, but my heart fluttered as I listened to it. Ralph kicked the horse on the side and took the lead. Kess turned her head and ran to the place where the arrow came. ¡°Have you been following me?¡± ¡°Because that was the last order of the lord.¡± ¡°Ah¡­..¡± I thought I would cry if I kept my mouth open, so I bit my tongue and shut it away. Her heart trembled as she remembered his end again. I heard a faint shout from behind. Ralph¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go back to the forest and get rid of them.¡± He turned his head and entered the entrance of the forest. I heard the sound of horseshoes chasing me louder and louder. ¡°HOLD!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t miss it!¡± The arrow flew threateningly. Agnes¡¯ body shrank. ¡°Ack!¡± Ralph screamed briefly. Agnes was surprised and looked back. ¡°T, this.¡± He gasped and handed over the horse¡¯s rein. ¡°You, go south, ugh.¡± Ralph couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. His body faltered and soon fell under the horse. ¡°N, no!¡± There was no time to be sad. Agnes couldn¡¯t even wipe away the tears flowing on her cheeks and had to run forward. How much longer do I have to run? The shouts of the chasers heard from behind only grew louder and louder. At that time, the horse suddenly slowed down and ran wild. When I looked back and checked, it looked like I was hit by an arrow. ¡°Please, please.¡± Agnes tried to calm down somehow, but it was useless. ¡°Go ahead and shoot!¡± In the meantime, the horse was shot several more times and collapsed there. Despair arose when the men surrounded Agnes. ¡°Oh, my. What kind of trouble is this?¡± ¡°You were going to kill me anyway, right?¡± ¡°But if the leader comes and sees you, it¡¯ll be a mess.¡± The man with a thin and high voice hesitated. When he did not agree easily, the other man said annoyingly. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll do it alone, so you¡¯ll be screwed.¡± Someone graciously grabbed Agnes¡¯ hair. Her body shook helplessly. ¡°How dare you. Let go of me!¡± The man on top of her giggled unpleasantly. ¡°Stay still. I¡¯ll do something good for you before you die.¡± The man came through her skirt. His hands touched her bare skin. I¡¯ve got goosebumps all over me. ¡°Hmm. Don¡¯t touch me with that dirty hand right now.¡± I wanted to scream, but my voice trembled mercilessly, so it was useless. My whole body hardened with fear. Even if I wanted to rebel, my body did not move on its own. ¡°You don¡¯t want to die like this, do you? Your husband is dead anyway, so what if you¡¯re having fun with me?¡± He laughed to himself as if he thought it was a funny joke. Duke Arpad. Again, I remember the man¡¯s face. Agnes bit her tongue . ¡®Should I die?¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to die early than to be taken by this man? If I were dragged in front of Sebastian anyway, I would die, but what¡¯s the difference between dying a little earlier? Tears that I thought were dry welled up. I can¡¯t stand it because I¡¯m sad, angry, and miserable. To die like this, skepticism and pain came at the same time, whether I had lived all this time just to die like this. Agnes opened her eyes. Then she drew her remaining strength and pushed the man who was weighing on her. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°This is really¡­¡± ¡°Argh!¡± In an instant, she was hit in the cheek so hard that a buzzing sound rang out in her ear. Agnes¡¯s head turned. ¡°I told you to stay calm!¡± My mouth smells fishy. Agnes shed tears and pushed him hard again. Every time I raised my arm, it hurt a lot. To the point where I want to die. But at the same time Agnes wanted to live. I didn¡¯t want to put the life that the man saved in vain like this. ¡®Help me.¡¯ She muttered unconsciously. ¡®Anyone is fine. Help me. Save me from here. I don¡¯t want to die. I want to take revenge on Sebastian.¡¯ However, the only thing that comes out of her mouth is a scream mixed with moans and tears. ¡®I can¡¯t die without getting back at you.¡¯ ¡°Stay still!¡± Perhaps he was annoyed by the continued rebellion, so he began to tie Agnes tightly with a rope. When her arms were tied, he kicked the man like crazy with her legs this time. ¡®I can¡¯t die like this. Save me. Save me. Save me.¡¯ A strong desire served as a good painkiller. Agnes bit her lips and molars hard. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. My face gradually turned white. ¡®Anyone help me!¡¯ It was then. The man who was occupying Agnes opened his mouth wide and fell over her. ¡°Is it you?¡± It took time to identify the person in front of me because it was dark around me. It is also because the vision is blurred due to stagnant tears. The man, who appeared out of nowhere, lifted the man who was lying on top of Agnes with one hand and threw him away. He had no screams or movements. It was then that Agnes found out that the man who tried to take her had died. ¡°Who are you?¡± Agnes trembled and opened her eyes wide. A man with red hair and mysterious golden eyes stood. ¡°Did you call me?¡± He lowered himself and set his eye level with Agnes, who was lying on the floor. ¡°What is that language¡­.ugh.¡± She tried to step back, crunching her body. He stared at Agnes with curious eyes, like a child who had seen an ant crawling for the first time. ¡°I can¡¯t believe humans are calling me. It¡¯s strange.¡± He smiled with his mouth up, but his cold impression did not change. Rather, the smile felt strange . ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve been out like this.¡± He whispered and added. Agnes didn¡¯t understand the situation. I couldn¡¯t guess at all what the red-haired man was saying. ¡°What, what did I call you?¡± When Agnes asked, the man suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what you called?¡± I have no idea. I don¡¯t know why this man suddenly appeared and why he said this to me. The man grabbed Agnes¡¯ chin and shook it around. ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Hmm, let go of me.¡± Agnes shook her face and kicked out his hand. That was all I could do because my arms were tied up. ¡°Ha ha. You called without even knowing me. I¡¯m surprised.¡± ¡°What are you?¡± As time went by, my breathing subsided. The pain was still there, but it wasn¡¯t unbearable. ¡°The head of the torn, the monarch of the fallen, the king of the devil, or the dragon. There are many names that humans call me.¡± ¡°Dragon?¡± ¡°But you can call me Eugene.¡± He showed favor and smiled at the same time. ¡°Are you a dragon?¡± Agnes repeated the same thing with a silly face. In an era where the existence of a wizard is rare, dragons are legendary creatures. In myths, dragons are said to have helped God to create a world, or they say they are forever trapped in hell for hating humans for burning them. ¡°Of course!¡± Agnes urgently pressed her face close to her Eugene. Chapter 28 CHAPTER 28 ¡°Is the legend real?¡± ¡°What legend?¡± Asked the dragon. ¡°It is said that those who meet a dragon and look into his eyes will make their wishes come true.¡± A story that I saw in a fairy tale book somewhere. She told the nanny who showed it to her to snort and get rid of it, but Chavolti believed in the fairy tale book quite seriously. ¡°A wish? Well, you¡¯re the one who called me, so there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t say. If you can pay the price, I¡¯ll listen.¡± The dragon spoke gently as if he had become the incarnation of mercy. ¡°All you want. Tell me anything.¡± I had thousands of thoughts. Should I ask him to tear Sebastian to pieces? Or take him out of Nirseg¡¯s throne and kill him in the most miserable way? Should I ask you to let him receive the same humiliation I¡¯ve experienced? Should I dig out his eyes, chop his skin, and feed his intestines to the dogs? ¡°¡­¡­.help.¡± ¡°You?¡± Tears flowed down without notice. ¡°Save that man, my husband, Laslo¡± What came out of my mouth was not revenge. The person who filled my mind was not Sebastian, but Laslo Arpad. The three years I spent with him passed slowly. Laslo was definitely not a friendly and sweet person. However, when she was sick, he always asked how she was doing through the maid, and whenever he went far, he looked at her face and told her how long he would be away from the castle. When the senate said something that disapproved of the princess, he got angry like fire instead of her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, human.¡± Eugene reached out and stole Agnes¡¯ wet cheeks. It was a friendly touch. ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to die in his place, so bring that man back to life. Please. My wish¡­. That¡¯s all I want.¡± If it weren¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t have died. The guilt scratching her chest bothered Agnes day and night. Whenever she closed her eyes, she thought of his rotten arm. In the dark dawn, we parted without saying goodbye properly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no way to revive the dead.¡± Eugene shook his head slowly ¡°Aren¡¯t you an almighty dragon? You can take whatever you want. Arms, legs, head, and even a heart. No, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a soul. Anything is fine. Please save that man. Save him.¡± In the end, Agnes couldn¡¯t control her overwhelming emotions and cried. I was very sore as if I had been stabbed by a sharp awl. He lifted his hand from Agnes¡¯ cheek without a word. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the price is.¡± It¡¯s been a long time since her tears dried up. Agnes nodded immediately without thinking about the dragon¡¯s question. ¡°Okay. Of course.¡± His light gesture alone loosened the rope that was pressuring Agnes and made her body bounce up. Agnes struggled in surprise as her toes fell off the floor. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Agnes Arpad.¡± Agnes was somehow unable to breathe when he met his golden eyes. ¡°Okay. Agnes. Let¡¯s do this.¡± Eugene brought Agnes to his side. His right hand passed from Agnes¡¯ head to her cheek and collarbone and stopped on her left chest. ¡°Ah, argh!¡± Eugene¡¯s fingers pierced Agnes¡¯ flesh without notice. She couldn¡¯t breathe. It was a pain that was different from the arrow blooming on her back. She struggled violently in the air. It hurts so much that she can¡¯t think of anything. Only the fingers that gradually dug into the flesh felt vivid. ¡°l¡¯ll share my energy with you Agnes.¡± His voice was as sweet as honey. ¡°Ah!¡± Eugene¡¯s finger touched her dynamically beating heart. I want to faint because it hurts so much, but I can¡¯t faint. ¡°Through my energy, you will be able to go back to the past when the man was still alive.¡± The field of view becomes increasingly blurred. He crammed through her heart. At some point, she didn¡¯t feel the pain anymore. ¡°Instead, don¡¯t forget.¡± Agnes struggled to stare at Eugene¡¯s face. He was smiling softly all the time. ¡°Your soul belongs to me now¡± * * * ¡°Hmm.¡± [Do you remember now?] The pain of penetrating her flesh vividly comes to mind. Agnes trembled to a small extent. Everything came to mind so much that she couldn¡¯t understand why she forgot. Golden eyes persistently stared at her. There were more and more eyes watching them around. ¡°That¡¯s rude. A wizard.¡± Laslo stepped up on behalf of her, who was unable to move because her body was stiff. He held Eugene¡¯s hand roughly against Agnes¡¯ cheek. ¡°Oh.¡± Eugene glanced down at his caught wrist. He only laughed. Laslo grabbed Agnes¡¯ shoulder and pulled it toward him. ¡°It¡¯s even more surprising that you don¡¯t know it is rude to touch someone else¡¯s wife¡¯s cheek. In addition, she is Nirseg¡¯s princess, Wizard. You should beg for forgiveness right now.¡± Despite the clear and firm hostility, Eugene maintained a smiling face. ¡°Hmm¡± He stepped back a few steps with a lively look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, princess. Because I¡¯m not used to human manners.¡± Agnes was able to catch her panting breath after a long time. ¡°Go back.¡± she shook her hand only. Her legs were shaking. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to the day we meet again. Princess.¡± He disappeared with an unrealistic smile. My head was so complicated that it was about to explode. As Agnes stumbled, Laslo grabbed her arm and supported her. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you want to officially punish the wizard, send a letter to the head of the wizards and ask for a duel if you want an informal solution.¡± Agnes looked up at Laslo¡¯s face. It doesn¡¯t seem like a joke at all. ¡°Are you serious? He is a wizard.¡± ¡°And he is being rude to the princess.¡± Agnes shook her head and grabbed Laslo¡¯s arm. ¡°No¡­that man¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her words and looked at Laslo¡¯s eyes for a long time. I realized again how grateful I was to be able to live and face him now. ¡°Princess?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡± Laslo seemed dissatisfied, but he didn¡¯t add anything else. * * * ¡°We have a guest.¡± ¡°To me? I don¡¯t have an appointment. Who is the visitor?¡± The maid hesitated for a moment at Agnes¡¯ question. ¡°He didn¡¯t reveal his name. However, he only asked me to apologize for yesterday¡¯s rude behavior.¡± You can tell who it is without asking. Agnes breathes in deeply. ¡°Bring him here.¡± The maid went out, bowing her head. A red-haired man appeared smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve become more beautiful than yesterday, Princess.¡± He said a sly greeting. ¡°Call me the Duchess of Arpad. Wizard.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you my name? Should I tell you again?¡± Then Eugene moved his finger silently. The four maids guarding the drawing room left even though they weren¡¯t asked to, even closed the door. ¡°Now say it. My name.¡± He leaned back and crossed his legs. The atmosphere changed in an instant. ¡°¡­¡­¡­Eugene.¡± She called his name with a crumpled face. ¡°I remember.¡¯ I can¡¯t forget. It¡¯s the time I felt the burning pain and his golden eyes were engraved like imprints. ¡°Why did you come to see me? Is it to receive my soul?¡± ¡°Your soul is already mine. Agnes.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I came because I missed you.¡± In contrast to Eugene¡¯s face, which bloomed like a flower, Agnes¡¯ face was wrinkled as if he smelled something weird. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t say anything that can cause misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? That I want to see you? Or you¡¯re mine?¡± ¡°Both are uncomfortable to hear.¡± Eugene¡¯s laughter grew louder as Agnes¡¯ impression crumpled. ¡°I really missed you, Agnes.¡± He whispered affectionately as if he reunited with his long-distance lover. Eugene reached for her, but Agnes turned his head and avoided it. ¡°I can only meet you now because of that bloody restriction.¡± ¡°Restrictions?¡± ¡°Dragons don¡¯t exist in the world. So there are many restrictions to move here.¡± I was going to ask more about the restrictions but I decided to ask what I was really curious about. ¡°Did I really return to the past?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then the future can be changed, right?¡± Small things have changed, but not big stems. Agnes couldn¡¯t get rid of her anxiety. Eugene smiled at Agnes instead of giving an answer. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± He unknowingly stretched out his arm and put his hand on her left chest. ¡°You took half of my energy, so change the future on your own¡± Chapter 29 CHAPTER 29 Agnes was surprised and pushed out his hand, but it was as hard as a stone and did not move. ¡°This hand right now.¡± Eugene put his face right in front of my nose before spitting out words. ¡°You have to take responsibility for me.¡± ¡°Responsibility? What do you mean?¡± His breathing was mixed with a weak smile. ¡°You have to take responsibility. You called me.¡± The hand on her left chest slowly moved upward. It ran up to her neck and grabbed her chin. I wanted to shake his hand, but I couldn¡¯t move, like a beast in front of a predator. ¡°You called me in the endless darkness, Agnes.¡± His golden eyes sank deep. She gasped without realizing it. ¡°You don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve been out like this. Oh, I was counting my heartstrings enduring that terrible pain.¡­.¡± He suddenly cursed someone with a low voice. ¡°Berace, if it weren¡¯t for that humble thing, I wouldn¡¯t have been buried in a dirty pit. Haha.¡± The fear of not knowing the source gave me chills down my spine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Agnes.¡± His voice and face were only friendly, but fear dominated her whole body. ¡°Oh no, Are you scared of me?¡± His voice was sweet as if he had honey in his mouth, but his hands holding his chin were as big. I can¡¯t even turn my head. She couldn¡¯t breathe properly like she was strangled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. How dare I hurt you? You already belong to me.¡± Golden eyes persistently stared at her. My mind became a little distant. My vision became blurred and my eyes were dimmed. At that time, Eugene¡¯s face disappeared as I heard a loud noise. ¡°Gasp, gasp.¡± Agnes took a deep breath. When I blink my eyelids, I can see a familiar back. ¡°What is your name, wizard?¡± Laslo¡¯s voice was full of anger that anyone could tell. ¡°Did you run because you were curious about that?¡± Eugene smiles cheekily and sarcastically. ¡°I need to know your name to ask for a duel.¡± ¡°Oh, no!¡± Agnes was surprised and ran to Laslo. He is a dragon. It is not a person that humans can beat. If there is a duel, the result is obvious. ¡°Duke. Please hold it in.¡± Laslo looked back at Agnes. ¡°Are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°No¡± Agnes shook his head in a hurry. ¡°So please stop the duel. Nothing happened. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t stop me. Princess.¡± He said softly but firmly. ¡°How dare he scare you? What would the wizard do to the princess if I was late?¡± It was a situation that could be misunderstood ¡°He¡¯s¡­.. like, It¡¯s just that Eugene doesn¡¯t know manners yet. Don¡¯t you know how closed the wizard¡¯s society is? He just lacks learning, so please calm down.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t let the person who has been rude to my wife go.¡± Agnes stood behind him and was restless. I gave Eugene a look to stop. Eugene shrugged when he saw it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duke. I don¡¯t think I was able to control my joy of meeting the princess for the first time in a long time.¡± ¡°Yeah. I met him when I was young.¡± ¡°I saved her life.¡± Eugene calmly added. ¡°Right. He saved my life. He¡¯s my savior. A very grateful savior.¡± Agnes smiled awkwardly and tried to calm down the atmosphere somehow. ¡°So why don¡¯t we move on?¡± She grabbed Laslo¡¯s arm and pulled half-way. Laslo was still staring at Eugene as if he were going to kill him. There was a tense tension. Agnes broke the silence with difficulty. ¡°Laslo¡­¡­¡± The hand holding the arm was tense. Fortunately, the word worked. He looked away from Eugene and looked down at Agnes. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡± Agnes looked directly at Laslo. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± She said again. Only then did Laslo burst his breath at once. He unconsciously grabbed Agnes¡¯ shoulder and pulled it back to him. Agnes leaned calmly in his arms. I can hear a loud beating heart with my ears on his chest. ¡°I was worried, Princess.¡± Laslo¡¯s voice trembled very finely. When he first entered this room, Agnes¡¯ face, looking sick, caught his eye first. I didn¡¯t think of anything at the moment. I couldn¡¯t tell what form the fluctuating emotions were. If I had a knife around my waist, I would probably have chosen it and pierced it through the wizard without worrying. When the two men and woman spent a long time glued together, the corners of Eugene¡¯s mouth went up crooked. ¡°Well, princess. Thank you for inviting me to your territory. I¡¯ll visit with joy.¡± ¡°What? Did I say¡­¡± Agnes jumped up and down, belatedly realized that Laslo was there and coughed violently. ¡°Yeah. It was just a passing phrase, but to think he¡¯d agree right away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the characteristic of wizards.¡± Agnes took a step forward before the atmosphere became harsh again. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you separately. So get going for today.¡± ¡°Already? I haven¡¯t had lunch with the princess and I haven¡¯t had tea time with her yet¡± He pretended to look pitiful and lowered his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s hard to do all that because we don¡¯t have enough time.¡± Agnes clenched his teeth and said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to see you off.¡± I gave him a hard impression. Only then did Eugene get up from his aesthetic position. [Call my name whenever you miss me, Agnes] He left with a short message in her head. As soon as Eugene left, Laslo carefully examined Agnes. ¡°Did he really not harm you?¡± ¡°I told you he did not.¡± Agnes denied. ¡°It¡¯s just that I remembered a bad memory while talking.¡± Laslo didn¡¯t seem to believe her clumsy excuse, but he didn¡¯t ask more. Instead, he took the paper out of his pocket and handed it over. ¡°I¡¯ve been sorting out the list that the princess told me about.¡± ¡°List? Oh, wizards from the archipelago?¡± ¡°Yeah. I hope other wizards are not as rude as that wizard. If not, I¡¯ll have to wear a sword in the capital.¡± ¡°Haha. Is that possible? Eugene is just very unique.¡± Agnes waved her hands with a smiling face. The list she received briefly included the names and ages of nearly 20 wizards. ¡°But why the wizard all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll need a wizard¡¯s help soon.¡± Agnes gave a secret smile. ¡°You still have to wait a little longer to get to Ethron, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been two days since I sent the knights. Be patient.¡± ¡°Yeah. I should.¡± Ten knights and soldiers under his command were sent to a mine in Ethron. The order given to them was simple. Excavate and bring all artifacts from the mine. Although sales of Elemer are increasing day by day, its popularity wanes a few years later as demand is limited and similar products are created. What Agnes wants is an immeasurable guarantee of wealth. That will be the stepping stone for a true eviction. Her eyes shone like candles burning in the dark. * * * ¡°Wake up!¡± His voice and tone were the same as that of the night, so Agnes thought she was dreaming for a moment. At the touch of shaking my body, I gradually woke up like dawn driving out the night. ¡°Kess!¡± ¡°Okay, Ralph. You block the right side.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± It was a dark night with no moon or stars. As soon as I woke up, the first thing I felt was the sound of swords hitting each other. chaeng chaeng ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a raid. Don¡¯t worry. The Lord will come soon.¡± It was only then that she became accustomed to the darkness and situation. Masked people were constantly coming in through the windows. Agnes raised himself half out of the bed. Her body trembled unintentionally. Then Laslo came in with a gulp. He immediately approached Agnes. ¡°Duke.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon, so close your eyes if you¡¯re scared.¡± Laslo spoke more affectionately and kindly than usual. Agnes managed to nod and close her eyes. He immediately pulled out a sword when he confirmed that she had closed her eyes. Her face went cold ¡°How many people are there?¡± ¡°I roughly counted and they are twelve,¡± Ralph approached him and whispered. ¡°Block the entrance. So they can¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Laslo walked among the masked people with a rather relaxed step. Those who were reading his countenance rushed in at once. ¡°Die!¡± Laslo lightly blocked the running man¡¯s sword and kicked his chest. When the man collapsed, Laslo put a sword around his neck without hesitation. The fallen man died right away. ¡°Ack!¡± Two other men rushed in at the same time and shouted. Chapter 30 CHAPTER 30 Laslo pulled the sword from his neck and split the nearest man¡¯s chest in half. Blood splashed in all directions. The person who followed immediately swung a sword at Laslo. Laslo cut off his right arm, which was holding a sword without blinking an eye. ¡°Argh!¡± The scream was very high. Laslo shook off the blood from his sword at once and cut his throat. Blood gushed out of his half-cut throat. His face was soaked in blood. Thanks to it, blood got into his mouth. Laslo spat blood-mixed saliva on the floor with a cold face. Nine died in a blink of an eye. The assassins who saw it faltered and feared to attack Laslo. ¡°Wow. I¡¯ll save one of you three.¡± At that, the three looked at each other and rushed in at once. Laslo automatically cuts one person¡¯s neck and the other¡¯s leg. The other one faltered and turned around and ran to the window. ¡°Ack!¡± There is nothing easier than facing an enemy¡¯s back. Laslo threw the dagger he was wearing on his waist. The blade pierced the back and protruded to the abdomen. ¡°Lord.¡± Ralph removed the dagger from the assassin¡¯s back and dedicated it to Laslo. The other held out a handkerchief. Laslo roughly wiped the blood off his face and hands with it. ¡°Put the man whose leg was cut off in prison and stop bleeding. I¡¯ll interrogate him myself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It took less than half an hour to kill or decapitate the twelve men. Laslo put the sword in its sheath and walked to the bed. Agnes hugged her knees tightly with both hands and bowed her head. He hugged her tightly with the blankets around him. ¡°Hyuk! W, who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. Princess.¡± Agnes only then looked up at Laslo. Her nervous body loosened a little. ¡°Duke. B, blood¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my blood, so don¡¯t worry.¡± He spoke calmly. Then, without notice, he put her arm behind her neck and knee and lifted Agnes up. ¡°This room is a mess, so rest in my bedroom.¡± Agnes nodded calmly and buried his face in his arms. When his warmth reached her, her trembling body calmed down little by little. Due to the disturbance, the mansion had been lit brightly. The servants of the mansion wandered around the hallway with very nervous eyes. ¡°Open it.¡± A servant, who was in front of Laslo¡¯s bedroom, opened the door without question. He carefully put Agnes down on the bed. ¡°Do you want me to call a maid?¡± Agnes grabbed the hem of his clothes hard instead of answering. Her eyes were still full of anxiety. ¡°U, until dawn . . .¡± It was a small voice, but it was enough to understand what she meant. Laslo took off his blood-soaked top and lay at an angle next to her silently. Agnes dug into his arms as he stroked her back. It calmed her more than any consolation. The rough breathing and crazy heartbeat gradually stabilized over time. She lifted her head, then abruptly lifted the hem of her sleeve and brought it to his face. ¡°You got blood on you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes wiped the blood off his face quite diligently. ¡°Is it Sebastian?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find out more after interrogating the assassin¡­¡­. But that¡¯s a high possibility.¡± Agnes blinked slowly. In fact, it was so obvious that she didn¡¯t have to think about who it was. There is only one person in this country who wants her to die. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Laslo hugged her body tighter than before. She is small and fits right into my arms. So small and fragile. He was engulfed in an unknown emotion for a moment. His heart was beating so fast. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes closed her eyes. She rolled up the blood from the hem of her sleeve. Even though the dawn was breaking, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily. That¡¯s understandable. Laslo called in his servant to bring a sedative. ¡°Drink this and take a nap.¡± Agnes carefully received the bowl and drank the medicine at once. She fell asleep quickly as if the drug worked quickly. Laslo could not easily leave her side even though he knew that her breathing had changed evenly. ¡°I will definitely¡­¡­.¡± He swallowed the word quietly. Laslo stood up after arranging her hair neatly. * * * ¡°Master.¡± Beller rushed out of the door. ¡°The assassin, who was just transferred to a dungeon for treatment, committed suicide.¡± ¡°Was there any evidence?¡± Beller shook his head. Laslo¡¯s face hardened. The two moved to the office. ¡°There¡¯s too much to do.¡± The knight muttered with dissatisfaction. ¡°How many troops do you have in the mansion?¡± ¡°Except for Elesh, there are only three knights, including ten soldiers and me.¡± ¡°Bring ten knights and twenty more soldiers from the territory.¡± ¡°Master. Wouldn¡¯t that be too noticeable?¡± ¡°We still have a lot of time before we go back to the territory. What if something happens in the meantime?¡± As time went on, I realized that something I had thought of lightly had to be taken seriously. ¡°Since the king has come out like that, we should prepare our side properly.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send a letter to Sutmar.¡± ¡°And.¡± Laslo looked around once and lowered his voice. ¡°As soon as I go back to the territory, I¡¯ll have to fill up the number of Elesh and build up my knights.¡± ¡°How much do you mean?¡± ¡°For now, twice the number of people.¡± ¡°Twice the number?¡± Beller¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is there a limit to the number of knights you can have?¡± ¡°If you increase your troops at once, the king will notice.¡± ¡°You just have to close your eyes like that. Gradually disperse the troops and train them. Do not gather them in one place. Enough to surround us with training reserve forces.¡± ¡°But master¡­.¡± ¡°You will be staying in the capital and observing the atmosphere at the royal palace for the time being.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll go against the king¡¯s will.¡± A look of concern crept across Beller¡¯s face. As he had been in the capital for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll take things carefully because of the princess.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? We¡¯re not increasing the number of soldiers for the purpose of rebellion.¡± Laslo said firmly. Nevertheless, Beller hesitated, blurring out the latter words. ¡°Of course, there is no reason to doubt that it is the upright loyalty of the Lord, but King Sebastian is a man who believes in nothing. Rather than leaving room for doubt for nothing.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it yourself? The king doesn¡¯t believe in anything. Whether the number of soldiers decreases or increases, as long as the princess is next to me, he will not dispel doubts.¡± Beller shut his mouth. It¡¯s not wrong. Laslo continued to talk. ¡°In my opinion, This is more like a threat rather than having an intention to kill the princess. The number of assassins is too small for that purpose.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a warning to live a simple life.¡± I wanted to live like that. I have no great greed or desire anyway. So Laslo tried to live with satisfaction just by getting out of a desperate situation. However, I changed my mind when I saw Agnes trembling in fear of her brother who might kill her. She was willing to marry a man she had never seen before to live. Even though she knew it was poisonous mushrooms, she ate it silently. When I knew that, I felt complicated and heavy. Perhaps she had lived a life that he couldn¡¯t have imagined. ¡°As long as the princess is in Sutmar, she is a person under my protection. I can¡¯t let go of her hand just because I¡¯m afraid of the king¡¯s gaze.¡± Beller, who noticed that Laslo¡¯s will was firm, nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Sir Zoltan.¡± * * * The story of an assassin rushing into the Arpad Townhouse has spread to society. As soon as Chavolti heard the news, he jumped and came to the mansion. ¡°How did you manage the townhouse? An assassin came to your room!¡± ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s not a big deal¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± He breathed out of his nose. ¡°Come back to my mansion right now. I¡¯ve cleaned up where you stayed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Why would I leave a mansion in good condition and go there?¡± Agnes flatly refused. Chavolti repeatedly said, ¡°Come back right away.¡± Just in time, Laslo entered the drawing room. ¡°Duke. Come here and say something to Chavolti.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Duke Arpad. I¡¯ll take Agnes.¡± Chavolti openly expressed his uncomfortable feelings. Laslo sat next to Agnes. ¡°An assassin! The security of the mansion seems to be poor. I¡¯ll protect Agnes until she goes back to your territory.¡± ¡°I brought soldiers from the land.¡± ¡°How many soldiers do you think will solve the problem?¡± ¡°I placed more escort knights around her. I¡¯ll pay more attention than before.¡± Laslo replied calmly. Chavolti still looked unconvinced. ¡°That¡¯s not enough. I¡¯d rather her move to my mansion. then¡­.¡± ¡°Marquis of Bezel.¡± Laslo cut him off. ¡°I know that the princess is the marquis¡¯ sister. I fully understand how worried you are.¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°However I hope the marquis will recognize that I¡¯m her husband.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I will do my best to protect her. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Laslo said calmly. Agnes glanced at Laslo¡¯s face. Chavolti closed his mouth. There was a moment of silence. Chapter 31 CHAPTER 31 ¡°If this happens to her again,¡± Chavolti raised his chin arrogantly. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything and take her then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Laslo replied briefly. At that moment, Chavolti tucked in his protruding lips and left. ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to what Chavolti said.¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s right. The princess almost got hurt because I was taking it easy.¡± ¡°Why is this the Duke¡¯s fault?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± Laslo turned around and looked straight at Agnes. ¡°Of course, it means that I am the person responsible for your safety.¡± Agnes smiled when she saw his firm eyes. Yeah. He is this kind of guy. ¡°I believe in the Duke.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I trust the Duke more than I trust myself.¡± There was no doubt or hesitation in Agnes¡¯ eyes. Laslo felt strange when he saw himself reflected in her eyes. ¡°Because I believe you will protect me more safely than anyone else in the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If the king tries to kill me again, don¡¯t blame yourself.¡± Agnes said quietly. Laslo looked at her even more pitifully. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°I got this from the palace.¡± Agnes took the invitation that she had placed next to her and showed it to him. Laslo¡¯s face hardened at once. Just looking at the royal family¡¯s seal made him feel sick. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Laslo snatched the invitation and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The invitation wasn¡¯t sent by the king. The queen sent it to me to have lunch together.¡± Agnes smiled faintly and opened the invitation. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It was just a few days ago when the king sent an assassin. It¡¯s too dangerous to go to the palace alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I have to go alone even more.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If I go with the Duke, they might think I¡¯m wary of the king.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have to act calm and pretend like nothing happened.¡± She comforted him and loaded herself into a carriage sent by the royal palace. I had only closed my eyes for a few minutes, but the servant arrived and opened the carriage door. Agnes took a deep breath before getting off. The maid of the queen¡¯s palace greeted her. ¡°You¡¯re here, Duchess.¡± ¡°Guide me.¡± The queen¡¯s palace remained unchanged. Some maids looked familiar. Agnes looked slowly at the palace with longing eyes. ¡°Duchess.¡± ¡°I see the queen.¡± Agnes bent her knees and bowed to Queen Ilona. She hurriedly raised Agnes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite to me. Please treat me like before.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, your highness¡± Agnes sat down where she was guided. Ilona grabbed Agnes¡¯s hands. ¡°How have you been? Tell me everything. Do you know how lonely it was that the lights no longer lit in the palace where the princess used to live?¡± This is because she knows how much hate the queen has for the king. Ilona was the first daughter of Count Jante. Although she has a pretty beautiful smile, she was not as good as Count Jante¡¯s second daughter, who is known as a beauty. When anyone mentions Count Jante¡¯s daughter, she thought of Leah, the second daughter. People began to remember Ilona Jante¡¯s name when her fiance was found dead in the river and then suddenly got married to Sebastian. Agnes spoke face to face with Ilona the day after she married Sebastian. ¨C It won¡¯t be easy to adapt to the palace. If you¡¯re having a hard time, please don¡¯t hesitate and talk to me. ¨C Was it Sebastian who killed Ballad? Ilona asked first. Agnes put down the teacup she was holding. She had tears in her eyes because of how much she cried. Maybe because of the tea my mouth was bitter. ¨C Sebastian is the kind of person who smiles and poisons his sister. It wouldn¡¯t be weird if he was like that to your ex-fiance. ¨C Oh, my. Ilona shed tears with a painful scream. The tears leaking through her eyes were filled with anger. ¨C Listen to me carefully. Agnes twisted his body and whispered, holding Ilona¡¯s hand as she cried. ¨C Kill your emotions. That¡¯s the only way you can live in this terrible place. Sadly, that was all Agnes could give her. * * * Sebastian was particularly in a good mood today. The problem he was struggling with, was solved more neatly than expected. Serving envoys from various countries is also progressing smoothly. The ceremony will also be completed in a few days later, all schedules will be completed. ¡°What about the queen?¡± ¡°She¡¯s welcoming a guest.¡± The servant answered right away without hesitation. ¡°Guest? Who is she welcoming?¡± ¡°The Queen invited the Duchess of Arpad for lunch.¡± Sebastian continued to walk silently. There was no change in expression, but the steps were faster than before. Before he knew it, he arrived at the queen¡¯s palace. The maid of the queen¡¯s palace approached as if she had waited and announced the queen¡¯s location. ¡°After the luncheon, they¡¯re enjoying tea in the garden.¡± Sebastian turned without hesitation. As the garden appeared, he heard the laughter of a woman she had always longed for. It was higher and brighter than usual. ¡°What made the Queen so happy?¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Sebastian stood behind the Queen and gently swept her shoulder. Agnes, who was sitting opposite, jumped up from her seat and bowed. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Ilona, his wife and queen of Nirseg, greeted him in a rather business-like voice. Sebastian couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so he lightly kissed Ilona¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I heard you enjoyed lunch with Agnes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been half a year since she got married, so I was glad to see her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The queen responded back to the king¡¯s words too hard. It was almost a short answer. Sebastian continued to talk about work without caring. Agnes was silently standing in front of the king and his wife because she was not told to sit down. Ilona somehow kept glancing at Agnes while the king was talking. Only then did Sebastian waved his hand. ¡°Sit down, Agnes.¡± ¡°No, your highness. I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay longer? The duchess¡¯ favorite tea came in, but she hasn¡¯t tasted it yet. And a mysterious sculpture came as a gift from the south, so let¡¯s take a look.¡± Ilona held Agnes¡¯ hand and dissuaded her. Agnes shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s save it for the next meeting.¡± Agnes firmly refused, so she couldn¡¯t hold onto her more. Sebastian quickly sat in the seat where Agnes sat. ¡°A mysterious sculpture came in?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something your Highness would be interested in.¡± When Agnes left, her face turned cold. Sebastian smiled casually and moved on. It wasn¡¯t just a day or two the Queen treated him with coldness, but his heart ached every time. ¡°What did you talk about with Agnes, my Queen?¡± ¡°We just greeted each other.¡± As the conversation with Ilona prolonged, he showed no signs of annoyance. Sebastian looked at her for a moment and took the Queen¡¯s hand. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t take her hand away. She already had two of his children, but Sebastian¡¯s heart still pounded when she touched Ilona. I remembered the day I first saw Ilona. What clothes she wore, what color her eyes under the shining sun, How beautiful the smile around her mouth. It is clear how sweet the lips that used to call his name. At the time, Ilona had a fiance, but there was no obstacle in his passionate love. ¨C Can you make my daughter a queen? That was the only condition Ilona¡¯s father, Count Jante, had before marriage. Sebastian nodded right away without saying anything. Who else but her fits the most noble position in Nirseg? So he killed Vivian. Her sister who was his strongest political opponent. Chavolti didn¡¯t look greedy for the throne, but he felt uncomfortable to let him go. Without hesitation, he made Chavolti half-paralyzed. It was because of his wife that kept Agnes intact. It was difficult to reach out because she was one of the few people liked by Ilona, who does not enjoy interacting with people. ¡°Should I call Agnes back to the palace before she goes back to their territory?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± A firm answer has returned. Sebastian asked with a smiley face. ¡°Then Agnes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Ilona cut off the king¡¯s word. If it was another person, they would be punished severely but if it was the Queen, it would be different. ¡°Say it. My Queen.¡± As expected, Sebastian just laughed. ¡°Leave Princess Agnes alone.¡± ¡°Ilona¡± ¡°She is the one who kneeled at His Majesty¡¯s feet and asked for mercy. So, don¡¯t do anything.¡± Chapter 32 CHAPTER 32 Only one side of the King¡¯s lips went up. Ilona knew he was on the brink of getting angry but she didn¡¯t hesitate. This is because she knows that he never gets angry at her. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°The Duke of Arpad¡¯s Assassination Attack.¡± ¡°I heard it. What a pity.¡± Ilona struggled not to mix contempt when looking at her husband. ¡°If such an unfortunate thing happened to the princess again, I think I¡¯ll lie down in bed for three days with a terrible heartache.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± He lowered the tips of his pouty mouth again. ¡°It¡¯ll work out the way you want to. My Queen¡± Sebastian smiled sweetly the whole time and didn¡¯t know how to leave the queen¡¯s side. Ilona¡¯s lips never went up. * * * A day before the ceremony, knights sent to Etron returned. ¡°Are these all?¡± Agnes looked carefully at the relics they brought. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± There were various shapes and sizes. Some were severely worn out and crumbled easily. She wrote letters to the wizards in the capital. Two wizards visited her mansion when they heard about the excavated relics of the golden age. She had asked them to come and confirm its value. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this before¡± ¡°Hey, Theo. Look here. The seams are amazing.¡± The two wizards put their heads together and looked at the relics one by one with curious eyes. ¡°Did you get any results?¡± Agnes sneaked up and asked. A young brown-haired man called Theo said. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Duchess. They¡¯re all rare things.¡± ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s for?¡± ¡°Oh, I know a few. For example, this statue.¡± Theo picked up a pair of bird statues and showed them. ¡°Grab one of them and cast a spell and then you can see what the other bird sees.¡± ¡°Oh? Is there a limit to the distance?¡± ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s no such thing. However, you need a magic stone to implement it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± With a curious mind, I fiddled with the piece he had handed me. Theo explained in detail how to use it with a friendly face. ¡°What about others?¡± When asked as if urging, Theo scratched the back of his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say right now, but if we take enough time to study, we¡¯ll find out.¡± ¡°Enough time? How much?¡± ¡°Well, half a year would be enough for each relic.¡± ¡°What? Half a year?¡± There are more than 20 relics brought by knights. If you look at all of these one by one, it means that it will take 10 years. ¡°Can¡¯t you go faster?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Theo shook his head with a hard face. ¡°Well, even if we add a few more people to study, it will take months per unit.¡± Agnes secretly bit her lips. Now, it would be a waste to give up. How can I just let it pass by when gold rises just by digging the ground? There are only a very small number of mana stones that exist now, which are naturally mined. If you could artificially make a mana stone, you could do countless things with it. Agnes sent the wizards with a complicated mind behind her. I couldn¡¯t sleep as the night was getting deeper. Agnes lay in bed and woke up repeatedly. ¡®Shall I call you? Nope. I don¡¯t know what might happen if I get more involved with him.¡¯ The moon is gradually tilting. Conflicts in her mind were sharply opposed. Soon she tilted to one side. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m just going to ask, so what¡¯s going to happen?¡± She hurriedly got out of bed, checked for people outside the door, and wore a gown. And stood in the center of the bedroom and spoke in a small voice. ¡°Eugene¡± I closed my eyes and opened them. I took a short look around with a lamp, but nothing has changed. She cleared her voice. ¡°Eugene¡± I said it a little louder than before. This time, I closed my eyes and opened them for quite a while. She is still alone in the spacious bedroom. Was what you said a lie? She opened her mouth once again, pretending to be fooled. ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°Just one time is enough.¡± ¡°Hyuk.¡± I was so surprised that I almost fell backwards. When the hell did he appear, Eugene came close and grabbed Agnes¡¯ waist. ¡°Calling me to your bedroom in the middle of the night. You¡¯re bold.¡± Eugene giggled and gave strength to his arms. Agnes struggled and barely escaped from his arms. ¡°I just called you because I wanted to ask something.¡± ¡°What are you curious about? My girl preference?¡± Agnes wanted to hit his head if he could. ¡°I can just tell you that. Someone as tall as you also with like black hair and blue eyes.¡± He smiled affectionately and said. The more he did, the more Agnes¡¯ face crumpled. But she has no choice but to be patient because of her pitiful situation. ¡°I found some artifacts a while ago.¡± Agnes ignored his words and showed the relics she had placed on one side of the bedroom. ¡°Can you tell if any of these is what I¡¯m looking for?¡± ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Gathering mana in the air and letting ordinary objects have mana.¡± ¡°Hmm¡±. Eugene peeked into the box. Agnes looked at him with a nervous face. ¡°What if I tell you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you going to give me if I tell you?¡± ¡°What else are you asking for after taking my soul? I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I still have a lot of things I want from you¡± He acted sly. Agnes said with an annoyed face. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Kiss?¡± ¡°Just cut my tongue and chew it together.¡± Agnes snapped back. Eugene giggled and grabbed his belly and laughed. ¡°I¡¯m glad you woke me up. Agnes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say useless things, and say something worth listening to.¡± ¡°Hmm. Then what about this?¡± Agnes stood crooked with her arms folded. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to something normal.¡± ¡°Sing me a lullaby.¡± ¡°Lullaby? A song that a nanny sings to put a baby to sleep?¡± Agnes frowned as if she had heard something weird. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been in the dark for so long that I missed it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sing.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± It¡¯s a hundred times better than kissing a dragon. Agnes nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do that. Instead, first do what you need to do.¡± Eugene took out a round plate from the box containing various artifacts without hesitation. ¡°Show me a demonstration.¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes sparkled. Eugene laughed and tore off the jewel at the top of her gown. When the jewel was placed on the plate, he lightly dabbed with his fingers, a light shone around the circle. Unknown patterns moved in different ways. The light quickly disappeared. Agnes couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and lifted the jewel. Looking closely, very small characters are engraved on the outside. It shone faintly even in the dark. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡± A laughter leaked out from my mouth. My body trembled as if I was feeling the bitter cold. Agnes held back the urge to scream at any moment. ¡°Please sing a lullaby now.¡± Eugene waved her arms. Agnes recalled the song that her nanny sang for her memory. ¡°Sleep tight now. Baby. Both the birds and the flowers fell asleep.¡± A quiet voice split the dark night. ¡°Moon will guide you with a good dream for you. The stars will shine for you. Sleep tight, baby. Until the sun rises and wakes you up again. It¡¯s dawn until you open your eyes. You are my happiness. The reason why I live. I¡¯ll defeat all the black nightmares, so sleep tight now. Until the sun wakes you up and dawn rings.¡± Agnes blinked. Eugene stood still on the spot. And once again, there was nothing in front of her the moment she closed and opened her eyes. * * * It had only been four hours since Eugene came, but instead of feeling sleepy, her body was overflowing with energy. Agnes called the servant as soon as she washed her face with water. ¡°Deliver this letter to the wizard from Arahan.¡± She handed over the letter she wrote last night to the servant. Upon receiving the letter as expected, Theo knocked on the gate of the townhouse even before noon. ¡°I-Is it true? What you wrote in the letter?¡± She could even say how excited he was. Agnes smiled leisurely and handed over what she made yesterday. ¡°Check it out.¡± Theo swallowed his saliva and carefully received jewelry that turned to mana stone. ¡°Hyuk!¡± His mouth won¡¯t close. Theo looked meticulously into the mana. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s real. Duchess. How can this happen? No, this is. Ha! This is a discovery of the century! If I announce this at the conference, the world will be excited!¡± Chapter 33 CHAPTER 33 Theo shouted with an excited face. He couldn¡¯t stay still. ¡°The things you can¡¯t do due to the lack of mana stone are now possible.¡± He muttered to himself in an emotional voice. ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s real. Thanks for checking it out.¡± Agnes took the magic stone. Theo can¡¯t take his eyes off to the mana stone like a dog with food in front of him. ¡°You can leave now.¡± She leaned over a chair and spoke leisurely. But Theo asked carefully instead of turning around. ¡°May I ask what you¡¯re planning to do with the magic stone?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll probably use it for this and that in the territory.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to distribute it somewhere else?¡± ¡°Not yet. Maybe after a few years, I¡¯ll have to solve it little by little.¡± ¡°How many years?¡± Theo unknowingly raised his voice and coughed belatedly. ¡°Ugh, then Duchess. When will you go back to Sutmar?¡± Theo was restless and kept an eye on Agnes. He licked his lips as if he had a lot to say. ¡°Well. Since the accession ceremony is almost over, I¡¯ll be back in a few days?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going back already?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be in the capital when there¡¯s nothing to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Agnes shook her hand. Theo walked around the place, bowed and ran back and forth. Agnes just smiled as she saw him leave. The next day, a lot of people in white capes appeared and knocked on the door of the Arpad Townhouse. ¡°Madam, the wizards are here.¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± The servant opened the door to the drawing room. At first, Theo appeared and bowed. After that, a wizard who had come once, appeared and bowed. Three people followed right behind. ¡°Why are you here today?¡­¡± Six more people squeezed through the door before she finished talking. It was not a small drawing room, but it felt full. ¡°How many people are there?¡± There are only 20 wizards who came to the capital. More than half of them gathered in this mansion. Theo smiled awkwardly. ¡°Haha, I definitely talked to one person¡­¡­. Well, somehow.¡± More than ten wizards huddled together and looked at Agnes with enthusiastic eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Agnes pretended and asked. ¡°Well, Duchess. Can you show us the Magic stone that you showed me yesterday?¡± Theo asked carefully. She nodded her head easily. I ordered the servant to bring the mana stone that was kept in the room. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°What Theo said was true.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± When the box containing the mana stone opened, the wizards rushed to admire it. ¡°With this, I can fully study Orc¡¯s equations, to my heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that. You would be able to make magic items that you want to make while experimenting with this and that without worries..¡± Some even shed tears to see how thrilled they were. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see this technology in my life.¡± ¡°Ugh, Reika-sama should have seen this too.¡± When someone sobbed, someone else patted him on the back. Agnes sat on the sofa, held her chin, and watched the group closely. ¡°Have you seen it all now?¡± The wizards whispered among themselves and glanced at Agnes, as if they had finally come to their senses. ¡°Ahm, don¡¯t you need a wizard in Sutmar?¡± Theo crept out of the group and approached Agnes and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have a wife and children. If the duchess calls me, I can run to you anytime. In addition, I have always longed for Nirseg.¡­¡± ¡°Wait, Theo. How cheap! Duchess. I don¡¯t have a wife and children either! I can pack up and go to Sutmar right now.¡± Another wizard, who looked similar to Theo, jumped like a spring. Their facial expressions and intentions were as transparent as water, that you can see their hearts. ¡°Hey. Ranke. You have a fiance.¡± ¡°I was originally going to set up a honeymoon in Nirseg.¡± As the two quarreled and quarreled, other wizards glinted and came closer to Agnes. ¡°My wish was to live in Sutmar since I was young. Duchess.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a realm where the beast comes out every day?¡± Agnes shrugged. ¡°Yes? Beast? He, Beasts, haha. It¡¯s okay. I like Beasts very much.¡± For a moment, he raised his voice in shock, then the color of his face changed in an instant. It wasn¡¯t just that. From the youngest to the oldest, the eyes staring at Agnes were so bright that they looked like children waiting for candy. ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know what you guys can do because I don¡¯t know much about magic.¡± She deliberately looked into her nails pretending not to be interested. ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ve been studying climate magic for decades. If only quality mana stone is provided, I can also make cloud seeds.¡± Someone raised their hand and explained the results of their research. ¡°Oh!¡± In the west, the climate was generally dry, so drought often occurred. If it could bring in clouds, it would be of great help to farming. ¡°I¡¯ve been working on magic weapons for over 40 years. Duchess. Mana stones! If I have enough, I can cast magic on all your soldier¡¯s weapons.¡± The white-haired wizard said, emphasizing the magic stone exceptionally. ¡°Oh, duchess! As for me, I can make the hardest armor in the world!¡± As one began to open his mouth, everyone lined up and said what they could do. Agnes smiled with great determination. They were sent as an envoy to Nirseg because of their hard work in Arahan. All of them had profound achievements. The corners of my mouth kept going up when I saw the wizards clamoring to take them to Sutmar. However, Agnes hardened her face and pretended to be stern. ¡°All of you are so talented. But what can I do with the wizard who came to Nirseg as an envoy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Duchess. We¡¯re here as envoys, but we¡¯re not officially affiliated wizards of the royal family. To be exact, we belong to the magic tower.¡± ¡°And the Magic tower doesn¡¯t care where we are.¡± Theo enthusiastically explained and another wizard supported him. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief.¡± Since wizards are precious, I was worried that it might lead to a national dispute, but I was relieved. ¡°Then, you can go to Sutmar,¡± Agnes said with a bright smile. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it with the Duke of Arpad.¡± * * * ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°W, what?¡± When he heard the whole story from Agnes, Laslo dropped a fork that he was going to take to his mouth. ¡°What do you think about magicians begging you to take them?¡± ¡°No, wait a minute, princess. What did you find?¡± ¡°Hmm. Instruments for making mana stone. I heard that it brings out magic power and turns ordinary jewels into magic stones.¡± She picked up the salad and said it casually. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the technology they¡¯re using now?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it in practice because, in the words of the wizard, the only remaining traces are found on paper and it was a technology that can¡¯t be used anymore.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Lazlo couldn¡¯t think of closing his mouth for a while. ¡°Mana stone? I can¡¯t believe you can make Mana stone.¡± He couldn¡¯t calm down and jumped up from his seat. ¡°If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s not only Nirseg, but all the neighboring countries will turn upside down. Hasn¡¯t it been over 100 years since Mana stone dried up? Maybe¡­¡± He trembled lightly. ¡°The golden age may come.¡± Agnes politely finished his words. Laslo blinked. She told such an amazing story so easily that he didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about for a moment. ¡°A princess¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± He walked closer to Agnes and sat down. His eyes twinkled like stars. ¡°How did you know there was such a device in the mine?¡± ¡°Hmm. What?¡± Agnes looked around awkwardly. ¡°When I grew up in the palace, I heard this and that a lot through rumors. Hmm.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Despite her clumsy excuse, he easily believed. ¡°Are you planning to make and sell Mana stone?¡± ¡°Later. First, I¡¯m going to make some things that we can use with the wizards.¡± Although it is said that she breathed life into the crumbling estate through the sale of Elemer, Arpad did not completely restore its former glory. Just in case, I will proceed with the work as carefully as possible. ¡°How many wizards do you want to bring?¡± Laslo asked, barely calming his heart that had been fluttering since earlier. ¡°11 people.¡± ¡°Eleven? There are eighteen wizards who came to the capital from Arahan. If 11 of them came to Sutmar, wouldn¡¯t that be suspicious?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So, I¡¯m going to call them one by one over a different time.¡± He nodded silently at Agnes¡¯ explanation. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Can I bring the wizards to the territory?¡± ¡°Of course. But.¡± He glanced at her. He couldn¡¯t say the back word easily. Agnes waited patiently. ¡°I¡¯m Sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Laslo¡¯s face quickly darkened. Chapter 34 CHAPTER 34 ¡°This is supposed to be the lord¡¯s job, but it seems like I¡¯m passing it to the princess.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m the owner of Sutmar, too. It¡¯s one of the things I should do.¡± Agnes stretched her chest out and said. ¡°Still¡­ you¡¯re having a hard time all by yourself.¡± His face showed a sense of guilt and worry. ¡°No, it¡¯s not hard work. I just found the Artifact and showed it to the wizard.¡± Agnes was perplexed. She thought that Laslo would simply be delighted to hear this news. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help? Or things you wish for.¡± He asked, Agnes hesitated. In fact, she didn¡¯t want much from him. It¡¯s enough to just stay alive and be by his side. ¡°Oh, well. That.¡± ¡°¡­I guess there¡¯s nothing I can do for you.¡± As he dropped his shoulders gloomy, she hesitated even more. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡± Agnes suddenly remembered Chavolti and Sophia while squeezing her brain. ¡°Hug me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Marquis Bezel is known to have a particularly good relationship among the nobles. Agnes complained that it was embarrassing to see Chavolti and Sophia¡¯s affection since childhood, but inside, she envied the couple who expressed their love without hesitation. She opened her arms wide towards him. ¡°Here?¡± Laslo was bewildered and turned his head to look around. In the dining room where they were located, a few servants were standing to serve meals. ¡°That, princess. That¡¯s¡­..¡± He avoided her gaze with a reddened face and stuttered. ¡°You asked me to say what I want. Are you trying to change your words now?¡± Agnes opened her eyes wide and urged him. ¡°No, that can¡¯t happen¡­¡­. Is that really enough?¡± Instead of answering, she jumped up and opened her arms wider. Laslo faltered and got up from his seat. Then his body moved very slowly. It¡¯s so slow that he¡¯s anxious. First, his breath touched her head. Then Laslo¡¯s arms wrapped around her. Agnes also grabbed his back tightly with both arms. As their chest touched each other, they could clearly feel their hearts beating. His arms were hard, warm and meek. ¡®Good.¡¯ Is this why Chavolti sometimes hugged Sophia? I didn¡¯t have anything to ask for, so I just said it, but I thought I did a good job. I felt good because the beating sound of the heart in my ears and the touching body seemed to be evidence that he is alive. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I heard a sigh above my head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay now?¡± Agnes looked up at him. Looking at it, I think Laslo¡¯s face is about to burst. ¡°I¡¯m not okay yet.¡± ¡°Not yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± She dug further into his arms in search of warmth. Her mind became surprisingly peaceful. Being like this, I was not afraid of anything in the world. ¡®I¡¯ll ask you to do it again next time.¡¯ Agnes raised the corner of her mouth without realizing it. It had been a long time since the duchess, who had been hugging each other, came out of the dining room. * * * The ball on the last day of the coronation ceremony was much more glamorous than the first day. Agnes was escorted by Laslo and entered the banquet hall. The spacious banquet hall was crowded with Nirseg¡¯s nobles. People who are hard to see usually attend today. ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± Laslo said with relief. ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes slowly entered the banquet hall. When I first arrived in the capital, I was terrified. However, when I saw Sebastian sitting on the throne with a benevolent smile, my heart¡¯s anguish subsided slowly. It became clear what to do and what not to do. ¡®I have to include a family that can stand by my side.¡¯ After Vivian¡¯s death, Agnes had few families that could not be called her own, as she was terrified and kept her social activities to a minimum. ¡°Devorsen, Baranya, Kiske, Sandor, Cellon.¡± They are the prominent families in Nirseg. If only I could bring even half of them to my side¡­ ¡­ . Agnes looked at the nobles walking around the ballroom with hawk eyes. My heart was focused on Sandor, who¡¯s future I know. I was thinking about how to use it to attract Roland to me, but I heard a small voice next to me. ¡°Hello.¡± An ordinary girl with dark brown hair approached with a friendly face. I think she¡¯s about 18 years old. The young face was slightly flushed. ¡°Oh, Miss Erica.¡± Agnes quickly recognized her. She was the youngest daughter of the Kiske family, who held a neutral position. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw you. Duchess.¡± She bowed gracefully. Agnes greeted indifferently. They were not close enough to greet each other at the ballroom. ¡°You¡¯re here to find the right groom, aren¡¯t you?¡± I haven¡¯t seen Roland Sandor yet. Agnes had planned to have a light chat with her until then. ¡°No.¡± Surprisingly, Erica shook her head. ¡°Because you don¡¯t like anyone?¡± ¡°Yes. There are only coyotes who want to eat the glory of Kiske. Rather, it¡¯s better to have it all to myself.¡± The words were somewhat rough. Agnes looked straight at Erica. Erica, on the other hand, sipped her drink while looking forward. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Erica simply spoke as if she had answered the question of whether her favorite color was red. ¡°Your family will put a lot of pressure on you.¡± It is clear that she is quite aware of it even if she was not under heavy pressure because she is still young. ¡°My father sighs every time we eat, and my mother complains with tears. My sister also constantly tells me how happy she was when she got married.¡± Unlike the content, Erica had a subtle smile around her mouth. ¡°They must be very worried. Their daughter who they raised dearly said that she will not get married.¡± ¡°Why should I get married?¡± She suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°If I get married, wouldn¡¯t Milan swallow the whole Kiske?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The dork will take the glory alone because he was born as the eldest son. That¡¯s so unfair, right?¡± Erica drank the leftover alcohol from the glass at once. Agnes looked at Erica with a subtle face. I know Milan Kiske well. He is a man with blond hair and a handsome face that seems to have melted honey, and once seen, it will be hard to forget. Because of that, I heard rumors that his women¡¯s problems are very complicated. ¡°The duchess knows how I feel. We weren¡¯t born late because we wanted to, but isn¡¯t it too much to not get it for being born late?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know. Because you ran away with your tail curled up early.¡± Agnes rounded her lips. Erica smiled lightly and faced Agnes. ¡°You have a sharp tongue, Miss Erica.¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of the many things Milan doesn¡¯t have.¡± Up until recently, she was an ordinary girl who seemed to be everywhere, but now she feels like a completely different person. ¡°If Milan gets Kiske, it¡¯s not because of the look people admire, it¡¯s just because he was born early.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The principle of Nirseg is that the eldest son should succeed the family. Of course, there are exceptions everywhere. ¡°I love Kiske more than Milan.¡± Erica confessed with a shy face. At that moment, she looked like a girl who didn¡¯t know the dirt of the world yet. ¡°To the point where I want to take the glory to myself.¡± Those straightforward and honest words made Agnes happy. ¡°Is there a reason why you say that to me?¡± ¡°I dare to ask the duchess for one thing.¡± Erica said politely with her eyes down for the first time. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°As you may know, the upper store operated by Kiske mainly sells Nirseg¡¯s items to Devon and Loite. This time, my father wants to bring Elemer and sell it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to impress your father.¡± ¡°I have to show that her youngest daughter is no longer young.¡± She looked at Erica for quite some time. As Agnes remembers, Marquis Kiske will be seriously injured in the war against Devon this fall. We don¡¯t know who filled his absence and took control of Kiske. All she knows is that many people regard Milan as Kiske¡¯s successor. ¡°Do you want to be a marquis on Kiske?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even if you have to kill your brother?¡± ¡°Sometimes I think I want to push Milan off a cliff.¡± Erica smiled as fresh as her age. I felt a strange sense of kinship. Perhaps if it had been a general situation, Agnes would have rejected her and approached Milan. No matter how much you look at it, there is a high possibility that you will become a marquis. ¡°Is Marquis Kiske¡¯s wife from the Sandor family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Suddenly, I thought of a trick to catch Kiske and Sandor at once. ¡°Are you familiar with Roland?¡± ¡°Because we are cousins. We had quite a few exchanges.¡± ¡°Is it too much to visit their mansion without an invitation?¡± Chapter 35 CHAPTER 35 ¡°It¡¯s okay to go there without requesting a separate visit.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Agnes took a strong liquor from a passing servant. Looking carefully at Erica¡¯s face, she was lost in thought. ¡°How far can you go?¡± Erica, who immediately noticed what she was asking, let out a cool smile. ¡°If I can be the marquis by selling my soul, I would already be an empty shell.¡± At that bold reply, Agnes made up her mind. Milan Kiske is more likely to receive the Marquis Title. Because he already has a lot to offer. It also means that Agnes has little to offer him. On the other hand, Erica is different. If you reach out to the desperate first, there will be many things that will come back. Agnes lightly wet her lips with alcohol. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk to Elemer¡¯s person in charge. So that Kiske can handle the sales to Loite and Devon.¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess.¡± Erica bowed her head deeply. ¡°Please do me a favor instead.¡± ¡°Please tell me anything.¡± * * * ¡°The young master went out for horseback riding. Miss.¡± The butler of the Sandor family bowed his head and expressed regret. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll go up first.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as the young master arrives.¡± Erica passed the butler and climbed up the stairs. The maid took the lead in guiding her to the drawing room. She sat on the sofa and sipped the tea. After some time, enough for the tea to cool down, she called the maid with her finger. ¡°Yes, lady.¡± The maid, who was next to her, responded quickly. ¡°Do you have ice?¡± ¡°Oh, there is, but it takes a little time to get it out because it was put in a deep place.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, so go and get a lemon with ice.¡± ¡°Yes, I see. Miss.¡± The maid walked out in haste. Erica finally got up from her seat. She grabbed her small handbag and opened the door inside the drawing room. Sandor Mansion is a place I¡¯ve been sick of since I was young. It¡¯s not as good as my house, but it¡¯s easy to see what I¡¯m looking for. Erica walked through the hallway after passing through the guest bedroom connected to the drawing room. I ran into a few people in the middle, but I acted calmly. I quickly arrived at the place I wanted. Erica carefully opened the door after confirming that the hallway was empty. Roland spends the most of his time in the private office. She took the small bird statue out of her handbag. ¡°Where should I put it?¡± It was when I was wandering around the bookshelf because I was afraid it would be too much to put it at the desk. ¡°When did you get here?¡± Looking back, Roland was leaning against the door. She managed to swallow a scream. She quickly hid the bird statue behind her back. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to have noticed. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Did you finish horseback riding?¡± ¡°Yeah. Because the weather wasn¡¯t so good.¡± He walked toward Erica, sweeping his hair lightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Just. You just came from Leana. I came to see if you were doing well.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You didn¡¯t even show your nose when I left.¡± Erica smiled as naturally as possible. ¡°You were supposed to show Mimi. Do you remember?¡± ¡°Oh, Mimi! Oh my. I told you that I would show you Mimi.¡± He made a fuss and boasted about its beauty to the fullest. ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised when you see it, too. How glossy its feathers are? My mom asked Mimi to pull out some feathers and make accessories, but there¡¯s no way! How could you! Our Mimi!¡± He let out a runny nose. Erica looked into Roland¡¯s eyes and fiddled with the bird statue hidden behind her back. ¡°I want to see it soon. Where did you put it?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s in the greenhouse downstairs. Do you want to go now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°But the garden that I haven¡¯t seen in a while changed a lot.¡± She dragged Roland¡¯s arm toward the window. ¡°Look at that. Didn¡¯t you make a new horse statue in the middle?¡± ¡°Huh? Never mind. That was originally there.¡± ¡°What¡¯s next to it?¡± ¡°Next to it? Which one?¡± While he was closely attached to the window and looking at the garden, Erica put the bird statue between the books. ¡°Oh, never mind. I must have been mistaken.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s not like you. You¡¯re mistaken about all that.¡± Roland took himself off the window and looked at Erica. ¡°I know. I must have been confused with other places. Let¡¯s go see Mimi.¡± She crossed Roland¡¯s arms with a soft smile. When he went near the door, he suddenly stopped. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Roland suddenly turned around and strode toward the bookshelf. Erica couldn¡¯t move and only looked where he was going. ¡°I¡¯ve got food here.¡± He smiled and took a pocket of rice on the bookshelf. Only then could Erica smile face to face. ¡°I want to see it soon¡± ¡°Oh, me too! I want to see Mimi soon.¡± The office door opened and closed tightly. Erica left the place with an empty bag. * * * Agnes grabbed the bird statue in her room alone and focused her whole mind. She memorized the spell Theo told her before. My vision gradually turned blurry, and at some point, I began to see a completely different place. Roland was right in front of me. It looks like Erica placed the bird statue properly. He is sitting in a chair and writing something continuously. I couldn¡¯t see what he was writing. Agnes stood up and walked, but when her view did not change at all, she lamented her stupidity. ¡®I¡¯m watching through a bird statue right now.¡¯ Roland didn¡¯t spend much time at his desk. He soon got up from his seat and headed somewhere. As expected, it was a place where the birds could not see, so I had to look only at the empty office for a while. ¡°Did he go out?¡± Fortunately, Roland came back into her sight. But something surprising happened. The man sitting at the office desk again had a completely different face than before. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Agnes was surprised and muttered to herself. Dark blonde, brown eyes, and cheeks full of freckles. Low nose bridge. He has an ordinary face that can be seen anywhere. The beautiful man with silver hair and blue eyes disappeared. Although it looks completely different, it was difficult to conclude that it was another person because the clothes he was wearing were the same as Roland¡¯s. ¡®What is it? Is it Roland? Or is it someone else?¡¯ However, no matter how gently I look around, I can¡¯t see anyone else. The man presumed to be Roland- took a box out of the drawer. What was inside was a white mask that could cover half of his face. He wore it and looked around for a thick cape. Roland is gradually coming this way. Agnes stepped back without realizing it. At that moment, the view suddenly moved sideways. Roland, who was just around the corner, moved away to the right. ¡®The bookshelf moved.¡¯ After he disappeared, the sight returned to its place. It looks like he went out to the secret passage behind the bookshelf. Agnes confirmed that he was gone completely, and then put down the bird statue she was holding. Dizziness came rushing in. After closing and opening her eyes, she can see the scenery of her original room. ¡°That¡¯s definitely suspicious.¡± She fiddled with the bird statue. Roland, whom Agnes knew, was always smiling and making silly sounds casually. Together with Chavolti, they used to get excited about his ignorance. But he gathered power secretly from Sebastian? I wrapped my head and tried to think hard, but I couldn¡¯t find an easy answer. * * * Surprisingly, the answer came from the mouth of the wrong person. ¡°Mihai?¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked a question that flowed from the dinner table without any expectations, and Laslo abruptly answered. ¡°You said he¡¯s blonde, brown eyes, and wearing a white mask.¡± Laslo said while cutting and eating well-baked pork. ¡°If it¡¯s that kind of person, I know one person.¡± ¡°Does the Duke know him well?¡± Agnes was getting excited without realizing it. Laslo nodded easily. ¡°It¡¯s not that I know him well, but because he¡¯s famous. I¡¯ve seen him in person once.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The princess must have heard of it, but it¡¯s in Alexandra.¡± ¡°Alexandra? Are you talking about the underworld organization¡± It is a famous information dealer among aristocrats. It is so famous that there is a joke that God cannot know what they do not know. ¡°Yeah. Mihai is the head of that place. I stopped by to ask something, and he came out. Wearing a white mask.¡± ¡°Alexandra¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Agnes sighed long. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? If Roland is the head of Alexandra, the story fits perfectly. He fits the criteria of Sebastian, being a large and influential group that he felt threatened. A light shudder flowed behind my back. If I use this well, maybe¡­¡­. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, princess?¡± ¡°What should I do to meet Mihai?¡± She was excited to run out immediately and make sure Mihai was really Roland. ¡°You just need an invitation.¡± ¡°Invitation?¡± ¡°I can get it for you if you want.¡± Laslo shrugged and said. ¡°Please, Duke.¡± She said with sparkling eyes. Laslo nodded easily. Chapter 36 CHAPTER 36 On the second day, Laslo obtained Alexandra¡¯s invitation and handed it over to her. ¡°Here it is.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Agnes smiled broadly and received the invitation. Laslo was also ready to go out on the news that she left the mansion in a carriage. ¡°Master, should I follow you?¡± ¡°No need. It would seem strange to go to the palace with the knights hanging around.¡± Laslo answered briefly and got on the carriage. It took about a dozen minutes to get to the royal palace. The servant who received the call in advance, was waiting. ¡°Sir Duke.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the greenhouse.¡± The servant took the lead. Before entering the greenhouse, a royal knight demanded his sword. ¡°Sword?¡± ¡°Yes. Only your highness is in the greenhouse.¡± Laslo gently loosened the sword in his waist and handed it over to the knight. It was a glass greenhouse, so it was hot inside like midsummer. In the center, the king sat in a relaxed manner. ¡°Sit here. Duke¡± As soon as Laslo saw Sebastian, he bowed lightly and sat on the chair opposite him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve been alone together.¡± ¡°Yeah, the last time was when I was given the title Duke.¡± ¡°At that time, I never imagined that the Duke and I would become family.¡± Sebastian smiled lightly. Surprisingly, his face, which was cold like a snake, turned into a gentle impression. ¡°Because it¡¯s something that people don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s definitely something that doesn¡¯t change.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The king looked with an interesting face. Laslo put his back in a rack without any disruption. ¡°Do you remember the sword that the Arpad family dedicated to the royal family a long time ago. ¡°Oh. Of course.¡± Sebastian recalled a colorful but old sword hanging in a gallery of the royal palace. ¡°Are you talking about the sword that the first Duke of Arpad offered in exchange for loyalty?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Laslo nodded briefly. ¡°There was only one promise that Arpad had kept for over 300 years.¡± ¡°Are you sick and tired of your loyalty to the royal family?¡± Sebastian laughed, but Laslo did not. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve seen and learned since I was born and raised. Your Highness. I never dreamed or learned anything else.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The king stared at the duke. No blurring or falsehood was seen in his green eyes. It looked so clear that it was like he was looking at a transparent lake of water. ¡°I know. How thick and firm the loyalty the Duke has.¡± ¡°The reason we offered a blunt sword that cannot cut is because it is also an oath that we will never point a sword at the royal family.¡± As soon as Laslo finished speaking, he bowed his head deeply to the king. ¡°Please understand Arpad¡¯s long-standing loyalty. Your Highness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°All I want is a peaceful life with my wife.¡± Sebastian looked at the top of his golden brown head for a long time. Short thoughts passed through his mind. After a long time, the king said, ¡°Raise your head, Duke Arpad.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never doubted the loyalty of the Duke. So don¡¯t worry and go back.¡± ¡°Thank you, your highness.¡± Laslo got up from his seat. As he turned his back and walked to the door, he heard Sebastian¡¯s voice behind him. ¡°Well. Say hello to my sister. Tell her I¡¯m always thinking of her and missing her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­I¡¯ll do that.¡± * * * ¡°Mihai.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The man wearing a white mask crookedly passed the hallway with a quick step. The subordinate he was walking with said with a difficult face. ¡°I¡¯m the Duchess of Arpad¡±. ¡°Arpad? Princess Agnes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What the heck, I¡¯m already busy. Did you check the invitation?¡± ¡°Yes, I checked.¡± The hallway ended before I knew it. On both sides of the huge red door, there are servants waiting. He trimmed his clothes once and nodded. The door opened. In front of her, a space reminiscent of a splendid nobleman¡¯s parlor unfolded. ¡°Welcome to Alexandra. Duchess.¡± Mihai quickly erased the signs of annoyance and smiled around her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m Mihai, general manager of Alexandra.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you take off your mask?¡± Agnes took it easy and said, putting the teacup down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duchess. I have no choice but to take care of myself because I meet a lot of aristocrats. I ask for your understanding.¡± ¡°Really? Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Agnes did not force more. ¡°What information do you want?¡± ¡°Hmm. I want you to find out about the Kiske family.¡± ¡°Is there any information about the person you want?¡± He picked up a pen and wrote Kiske on the paper. ¡°About Sir Milan Kiske. I want to know where he goes, who he meets, what he likes, and what he wants.¡± ¡°Yes, I see. Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°No. I think that¡¯s enough.¡± Agnes stood up without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out. Duchess.¡± He stood up from the chair smiling. Agnes threw a word, wearing a crooked hat right away. ¡°I heard you¡¯re studying literature these days. How far did I learn from Linggrant?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mihai stopped packing the paper in front of him and looked at Agnes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Did you read the grief? What about the end forest? Oh, you didn¡¯t learn that much yet?¡± Mihai paused for a moment. However, the time was so short that it was difficult for others to recognize it. ¡°Haha. I enjoy learning this and that, but I¡¯m an outsider in literature.¡± He was sly. Agnes smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t know? That¡¯s too bad. You must have studied in Leana for nothing. Your father must be very disappointed.¡± The ordinary brown eyes were seen over the mask. Mihai replied in silence. It wasn¡¯t until a long time that he called in a subordinate leaning against the wall. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get everyone out of this room.¡± All the servants and several of his men left the room. Now, all the breathing sounds of the two are heard in the room. ¡°How much do you know?¡± As soon as he heard that, Agnes felt joy inside. Mihai took off the mask that was covering half of his face and threw it away. Agnes stared at his bare face. I looked closely, but I couldn¡¯t see any traces of Roland¡¯s face anywhere. ¡°How did you change your face?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that?¡± When asked with curious eyes, he responded angrily. Agnes sat back down. ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot of things. It¡¯s just that you run Alexandra while avoiding Sebastian¡¯s eyes and that you¡¯re Roland Sandor.¡± ¡°Oh, my!¡± Roland kicked in the air and poured out quite rough swear words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop and sit down?¡± Agnes spoke in a decent tone. It took him a long time to calm down and sit down. ¡°What do you want? Princess.¡± ¡°Duchess.¡± Agnes raised her chin. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤What do you want? Duchess.¡± He changed her title while grinding his teeth. ¡°Have you always had this kind of personality¡± She felt a sense of gap because he is so different from the Roland she knew, smiling and spitting out tactless words. ¡°Oh, my. I spent my childhood with Sebastian. Would my personality be okay?¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s true.¡± Agnes accepted his words at once. ¡°Come to think of it, Vivian was a mess, too. Sebastian has ruined many people.¡± ¡°Who else knows?¡± ¡°Your identity? There¡¯s none.¡± ¡°How can I believe that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t force you to trust me.¡± Agnes ate the snacks that the maid had given him with a calm face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it here.¡± Roland casually took a dagger out of his arms. ¡°It means that if I kill the duchess and throw you into the river, my identity will not be revealed and I will be safe.¡± ¡°Is this how you try to be safe?¡± Agnes wasn¡¯t scared at all. She looked straight at him without paying attention to the dagger. ¡°You could kill me and live with your stupid cousin Sebastian.¡± Roland could not refute Agnes¡¯ words for some reason. ¡°If your goal is to live with only your life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But keep it in mind. Sebastian will kill you one day. He¡¯ll lay all kinds of sins and hang your neck on the gate to make a mockery of you.¡± Agnes said with confidence. Roland¡¯s expression, who was listening to her, turned strange. ¡°Sebastian is crazy, but he¡¯s not stupid enough to kill his maternal family.¡± ¡°The moment he finds out that you are the head of Alexandra, he will no longer treat you as a maternal family. You will remain a threat to the king.¡± ¡°However,..¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you create this organization because you didn¡¯t trust Sebastian completely? If you trust him, you wouldn¡¯t do this secretly.¡± He smacked his lips as if he had something to say, but nothing actually came out. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Sebastian.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± ¡°And I intend to ascend to the throne.¡± He was speechless at the moment. He doubted what he heard. ¡°Are you going to usurp his place now?¡± Agnes nodded lightly. Chapter 37 CHAPTER 37 ¡°Why all of a sudden? The princess is not interested in the throne at all.¡± ¡°Yes I am.¡± ¡°But now it¡¯s usurping. Why do you want to choose such a difficult path?¡± Roland doesn¡¯t seem to understand her at all. Rather, it would have had a much greater chance of success if she had jumped into the struggle for the throne from the beginning. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m not dead like Vivian? Why didn¡¯t I become disabled like Chavolti?¡± Agnes continued her words with a very soft smile. ¡°Because Sebastian left it like that. It¡¯s a funny thing to say. It means I¡¯m not the one who controls my life.¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes shone and her speaking voice gained strength. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live like that anymore. I¡¯m sick and tired of life where I¡¯m always convinced that he¡¯ll kill me and shiver in fear while looking at Sebastian¡¯s countenance.¡± Roland¡¯s face distorted more strangely than before. After wiping his face dry, he said in a harsh voice. ¡°Do you mean that you are telling me this to join the usurpation?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°I just told you my secret and I know a secret about you. This would be fair to each other.¡± Roland can¡¯t understand her at all. If he runs to the king and confesses this, Sebastian will kill his youngest sister without any hesitation. She talks so casually about such a terrifying fact that I don¡¯t know whether to believe it or not. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back now.¡± As Agnes got up from her seat and prepared to go out, Roland also got up. ¡°I think I said everything I had to say. Is there anything else you¡¯re curious about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave like this?¡± Roland asked, puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to threaten me?¡± ¡°Threaten you. How could you say such a thing? Do I look like a person who will do that?¡± Agnes acted sly and waved her hands. ¡°I just gave you a choice. What to choose is a matter for you to think about.¡± She passed Roland and walked to the door. After she grabbed the doorknob and tried to get out, she turned around and called him. ¡°Sir Roland.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He replied with an annoyed expression. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Sutmar in five days, so organize what I asked and bring it in three days.¡± ¡°¡­okay.Duchess.¡± She heard him grinding his teeth behind her, but she ignored it and left. Agnes first visited Laslo after returning to the townhouse. ¡°What about the Duke?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the office.¡± The maid answered politely. Agnes handed over the hat to the maid to take it off and headed to the office at a quick pace. ¡°Duke Arpad!¡± ¡°Huh? Princess. Have you been there already?¡± Laslo who¡¯s looking at the documents looked up. She ran flying at him and shouted. ¡°Hug me!¡± ¡°Ahmmm.¡± He coughed roughly in vain. Agnes approached the desk where he was sitting and quickly opened her arms. ¡°Why all of a sudden¡­¡­?¡± Laslo¡¯s face heated up a little. ¡°I did something very big today.¡± She explained with a serious face. This is a big deal because we have a bait to bring Sandor over here. ¡°Oh, really¡±. The man who doesn¡¯t know what it is, had a puzzled look. ¡°So, I deserve to be praised.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she waved her open arms as if rushing. ¡°So, compliment me. Hug me.¡± ¡°Is this a compliment?¡± Laslo still didn¡¯t seem to know what it was, but he got up from his seat and approached Agnes. ¡°It¡¯s a compliment. For me.¡± It¡¯s a compliment that only Laslo can give. At Agnes¡¯s coercion and urge, he stood in front of her pretending he couldn¡¯t win. And he spread his arms and hugged Agnes. Their warm body and chest touched. Agnes also wrapped her arms around his back. She felt soft and fuzzy. ¡°Good job, princess.¡± He spoke in a low voice. Their body was attached, so she could feel the tremor when he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything Duke.¡± Agnes said quite confidently. Laslo only smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much.¡± She buried her head in Laslo¡¯s arms. I don¡¯t know why the touch of gently sweeping my back feels so good. Agnes was very willing to hear his quiet voice. Laslo just hugged the princess with all his might without asking. * * * Roland appeared on the exact third day. ¡°Oh, this time, it¡¯s Sir Roland.¡± A silver-haired handsome man frowned tightly and put down thick documents in front of her. ¡°This is the data you mentioned.¡± ¡°How can I pay for it?¡± ¡°No need.¡± He responded bluntly. Agnes carefully examined the documents. There is quite a lot of content, so it will take quite a while to look at it. ¡°You¡¯ve learned quite a bit in three days. Good job. You can go now.¡± Roland¡¯s face was distorted as she shook her hand, unable to take her eyes off the paper. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°Duchess.¡± Agnes corrected him. ¡°Duchess, is there anything else you want to say to me?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°No? Really?¡± Roland persistently asked. Agnes put down the documents she was looking at and turned to him. ¡°If you have anything you want to say, say it.¡± ¡°When are you going to do it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know what? That thing.¡± He asked carefully, lowering his voice to the fullest. ¡°That? Oh, usurpation?¡± ¡°Why is it so¡­ Wait a minute!¡± Early on, the servant went back, but he made all kinds of fuss and looked around without ease. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so calm. The mere word makes my heart flutter.¡± ¡°Is the wall too thin?¡± Agnes rather rattled her tongue. ¡°Is the wall important now? It¡¯s a matter of death.¡± ¡°Oh? Will you risk your life here?¡± ¡°When did I say I¡¯d risk it? I just said it was a problem.¡± He quickly changed his words, pushing himself back. Agnes laughed out loud. ¡°But why do you ask that? Are you interested?¡± The tone was so light that Roland was confused at the moment about what topic she was asking. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Sigh, crap. Do you know how many sleepless nights I had after hearing that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t look so good today.¡± Agnes muttered in a relaxed tone and sipped the tea. Roland, who was in front of her, felt like his heart was about to burst at her relaxed attitude. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? What did I do wrong to the duchess?¡± His identity was revealed, so it was as if he had been caught by a leash. As Agnes said, if Sebastian finds out about this, he cannot be left alone. However, he was afraid of the word usurpation to completely turn to Agnes. He didn¡¯t know what to do, so he couldn¡¯t sleep well for nearly three days. Even when he opens his eyes, his mind is so complicated. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything to survive under Sebastian, but now¡­¡­¡± He let out a painful sigh. It looked so bad to see him sweep his hair roughly with both hands. ¡°Then live like that.¡± Roland raised his head. Agnes looked at him with a rather cold face. ¡°Live under Sebastian, stumbling around and having fun with your stupid cousin.¡± ¡°But duchess¡­¡± ¡°I promise. On the honor of the royal family. I won¡¯t reveal your identity to Sebastian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He shut his mouth. He got the answer he wanted, but more complex emotions passed by than relief. ¡°Do you feel relieved now?¡± It wasn¡¯t a mocking tone, but Roland felt like she was laughing at him. He looked Agnes in the eyes, clenching his fist tightly. ¡°Do you know how many people Sebastian killed?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s beyond count.¡± Agnes knows the harsh personality of her older brother better than anyone else. If he thinks it will be harmful to him, he will remove it right away no matter who it is. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching him kill people since I was young. I thought it would get better over time, but it got worse. That¡¯s why I made Alexandra. I wanted to make a hole in his flesh somehow.¡± Roland¡¯s voice was filled with sincerity. Sebastian was a man who did not know mercy. The aristocrats who did not know him well vowed loyalty, easily falling for his charisma. However, Roland clearly watched what kind of end they faced. ¡°Can you guarantee that I can live by holding the hand of the duchess?¡± ¡°All I can guarantee is that one day you will be killed by Sebastian.¡± Her eyes were full of confidence. What in the world makes her so confident? Instead of asking why, Roland bit his lips. ¡°Give me time to think.¡± ¡°Take as much as you need. It¡¯s a matter of life at stake, so you have to be careful.¡± Agnes giggled out of context. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± She shook her hand and picked up the documents he had brought. Roland left with a complex and subtle look. Chapter 38 CHAPTER 38 ¡°You¡¯re going back tomorrow?¡± Chavolti visited the townhouse with Sophia, perhaps because he heard that she was going back to Sutmar. ¡°Is there any reason to stay in the capital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been half a year since you were here, so it¡¯d be nice if you stayed a little longer.¡± Sophia lightly grabbed Agnes¡¯ hand with a sad face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I met my mother not too long ago and said hello. Since I¡¯m done with my work. I¡¯m going back now.¡± ¡°But still.¡± Chavolti didn¡¯t speak openly, but he seemed to be disappointed. Even if he speaks bluntly, everyone knows that he cares about Agnes terribly. Agnes knew that. ¡°I¡¯ll write you a letter.¡± ¡°Oh, my. What do you mean by letter? You sent me just one letter after getting married.¡± He tilted his body and pouted his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll send you once a month.¡± Only then did Chavolti look straight at Agnes. ¡°Send me two.¡± ¡°What? You want me to write two letters a month?¡± Agnes frowned hard. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you? Even if you write a letter, you won¡¯t write at least ten lines, right? So, send me two.¡± ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t do it. My arms will hurt.¡± The siblings quarreled over useless things. This has always happened before, so Sophia stepped up and mediated between the two. ¡°Well, once a month. Instead, let¡¯s write at least ten lines.¡± Agnes nodded her head in disarray. ¡°As expected of Sophia. How would I have lived without you?¡± ¡°Oh my, why would you ask that? Of course, you couldn¡¯t have lived.¡± Chavolti kissed Sophia on the cheek very naturally. Sophia burst into laughter as if ticklish. Agnes stared at the couple instead of saying that her eyes were sore as usual. ¡®Is kissing happier than hugging?¡¯ Sometimes hugging Laslo felt pretty good, but I¡¯m curious about something else. Looking back, it wasn¡¯t bad to spend the night with him in the past. No, it was actually pretty good. It makes me wonder if people are into night games because of this. ¡°Madam.¡± Then the maid quietly approached and whispered in Agnes¡¯ ear. ¡°Really? Tell her I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°The guest is here. I saw your face before going down west, so stop and go.¡± Then Chavolti grumbled about his sister¡¯s coldness. Sophia said goodbye with tears in her eyes. Agnes left her seat with a light kiss on both cheeks. * * * ¡°Hello, Duchess.¡± Erica bowed politely with a soft smile. ¡°Have a seat.¡± As soon as Erica sat down, she took the bird statue from her bag and put it in front of Agnes. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Well done. I¡¯ll send the documents separately for the Elemer case.¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t even ask me what this is. It might be beneficial or harmful to your cousin.¡± ¡°I met Roland this morning, and his neck is still intact.¡± Erica lifted the teacup with her eyes down. Agnes smiled without even realizing it. I don¡¯t know why harsh words with a calm face are so funny. ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± ¡°Plans?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to be a marquis¡±. ¡°First of all, I have to catch my father¡¯s eye. Elemer will be the first stepping stone.¡± ¡°What about Sir Milan?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Erica took a sip of tea and put the cup down. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it.¡± ¡°Will you kick him out?¡± When Agnes asked, Erica only turned around. ¡°Hmm. No matter how you look at it, you¡¯re at a disadvantage.¡± Erica listened to Agnes without answering back. ¡°Your established power is not enough, and you¡¯re still young and a woman at that. There are many obstacles in inheriting the marquis.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Erica easily affirmed. Agnes said, searching through the documents she had placed next to her. ¡°Sir Milan. He has a splendid career as a womanizer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my brother¡¯s noble hobby to use a shiny mug to change women.¡± Erica crossed her legs and laughed at her brother. Looking at the data on Milan Kiske, it seems fair to say that Erica is sarcastic to him. ¡°He¡¯s not even married, but he already has three illegitimate babies.¡± Of course, the child¡¯s mother was all different. ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°There are only three children born, but there are quite a few babies whose father used his hands to get rid of them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡± Agnes frowned a lot. In Nirseg, an illegitimate child is worse than nothing. It is rarely fully recognized because it is regarded as a product of injustice. ¡°He¡¯s conduct is so inappropriate, yet they want him to be the successor?¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± Erica opened her eyes wide and laughed. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with him? He¡¯s the eldest son and a man.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°All he can do is play tricks and abandon women using his face and status, but it¡¯s enough to be a successor.¡± Erica sipped the tea. Agnes did not hesitate more. ¡°Look at this.¡± She handed over the pre-prepared documents to Erica. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Businesses that Milan Kiske had touched.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Eric took the documents and checked what was inside. ¡°Is this all true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a spectacle. It was worth seeing that he used the saved money for gambling.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Erica, who looked over the documents to the end, laughed in vain. ¡°He was fooling our parents.¡± ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t know based on your reaction.¡± ¡°Yes. My parents probably didn¡¯t know because I also don¡¯t know.¡± The hand that picked up the document was full of strength. The face was full of contempt. ¡°Duchess. The reason why you showed me this is because¡­¡± ¡°This is still only circumstantial evidence. You know well that¡¯s not enough to bring him down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Erica replied more politely than ever. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the data when I get more solid evidence of all the things he did.¡± ¡°Thank you, but I have a deep question about your overflowing goodwill. Duchess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. You just have to pay back what you received.¡± ¡°That sounds scarier.¡± Erica muttered. ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m young and pretty?¡± Agnes burst into laughter again at the shameless response. ¡°Because you¡¯re honest and bold¡±. ¡°Thank you.¡± Erica took it as a compliment, instead of being humble, she thanked me. ¡°So, I¡¯m going to help you get the marquis.¡± ¡°What should I do then?¡± Erica asked quickly. ¡°You can help me with what I¡¯m trying to do. I want you to support me and follow me carefully.¡± Unlike Roland, who she was holding the leash on, Erika should not hear the word usurpation out of her mouth right away. At least not yet. I intend to hide it until I completely gain her trust. Agnes smiled as sweet as honey. ¡°That¡¯s all I want.¡± Erica forgot to breathe and looked at Agnes. Many thoughts crossed by. But there is only one conclusion. ¡°I¡¯ll follow the words of the duchess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Agnes personally saw Erica off. When she returned after sending her, the servant put a letter in a silver tray and brought it. ¡°Hmm? Why aren¡¯t there any seal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a letter from an errand boy.¡± ¡°An errand boy?¡± I tore the envelope with a letter knife and took out the letter inside. A short sentence was written. All right, then. The hand holding the letter tensed. Agnes¡¯ eyes shone brighter than ever. Chap 4. Resolution. ¡°Princess, do you have something to say?¡± They were crossing the field on a horse. Laslo turned his head as he looked at me. ¡°Huh? No.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at my face for a while.¡± In fact, I was looking at his lips, not the face. Chavolti¡¯s kiss with Sophia was memorable and sometimes came to mind. However, his face still turns red with just a hug, making it awkward, so it is clear that he will run away if she kisses him. I was thinking about how to get a kiss from him, but someone approached me. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°What?¡± When she heard his voice, Agnes¡¯ face turned cold at once. ¡°The princess is several times more beautiful than the flowers blooming here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh, princess. Don¡¯t turn your head that way. Flowers wither at the beauty of the princess.¡± Agnes got goosebumps at the moment. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± ¡°Do you have to learn it to know? It¡¯s an admiration from my heart.¡± Shortly after leaving the capital, I met Eugene in the middle of the road. He said this in a fairly urgent tone. ¨C You forgot something, Princess. ¨C What is it? ¨C You forgot to tell me to come with you. -¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¨C Don¡¯t worry. I ran right away as soon as I heard that the princess was leaving. Chapter 39 CHAPTER 39 Agnes frowned and indirectly told him that he did not have to come to the territory, but Eugene pretended not to hear it. On the contrary, from time to time, he sticks to Agnes¡¯ side and casually says things she didn¡¯t ask. ¡°How long will you stay in the territory?¡± When Laslo came, he stared at Eugene with a harsh look. He deliberately intervened between Agnes and Eugene. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m someone who¡¯s just wandering around anyway, so time doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we consider the position of the person who accepts it?¡± ¡°The princess definitely said it¡¯s okay to stay as long as I want. Right?¡± He winked one eye with a very handsome face. Agnes¡¯ head shuddered as she nodded. She can¡¯t understand what the dragon is thinking. He only said, ¡°Take responsibility for me,¡± and just came around without a detailed explanation. I was reluctant, but I have no power or justification to refuse. I was forced to accompany Eugene on my way back to the territory. Upon arriving at Estar Castle after a long trip, the servants who had been contacted in advance welcomed the couple in the territory. Niall walked as a representative and bowed his back. ¡°Anything special?¡± Laslo got off the horse and asked. ¡°None, oh, well, actually, there¡¯s one.¡± Niall¡¯s expression changed mysteriously. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something you need to see.¡± The place where she led the duchess was a small field inside the castle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Agnes looked around half-heartedly. She doesn¡¯t see anything special. ¡°The crops didn¡¯t grow well because there was no one who originally managed the field. But not too long ago, we accidentally harvested potatoes from here.¡± Niall showed Agnes and Laslo the potatoes he had prepared in advance. ¡°Is this a potato?¡± Laslo was surprised and asked. Potatoes from the territory are generally smaller than adult women¡¯s fists, but what Naill brought was much larger than Laslo¡¯s fists. That¡¯s not all. It¡¯s hard to see five potatoes running at one root, but the number of potatoes in front of me is far more than ten, including the small ones. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Joy and wonder arose simultaneously on Laslo¡¯s face. Niall was like him, but his tongue was blurred. ¡°It¡¯s actually¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± * * * ¡°What did you make?¡± ¡°Fe, fever reducer.¡± Adrienne replied with a red face. Wiggling her hands, she kept looking at Agnes¡¯ eyes. Agnes burst into laughter when she heard her answer. ¡°What? Fever reducer? If you put something like a fever reducer, will the potatoes grow like that?¡± The whole story of the incident was like this. Adrienne locked herself in the room, saying she would develop a new medicine again when the hospital became stable. As the money was overflowing, she bought plenty of ingredients and poured them. However, no matter how many new drug development experiments were conducted, they failed repeatedly. At the same time, her room was full of failures. When he heard the maid saying that Adrienne¡¯s room smelled strange, Niall went to her room. ¨C What is this smell? ¨C I,.. I¡¯m developing medicine. ¨C Medicine? The mold is growing and rotting. It¡¯s making me dizzy. I think I¡¯ll be lucky if I don¡¯t die after eating this. He spoke cynically. ¨C ¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¨C I¡¯ll clean up this trash. Adrienne couldn¡¯t resist that it wasn¡¯t trash. Niall called in a servant and took the trash to the field in the castle and threw them away. What he didn¡¯t know was that someone planted potatoes in advance in the field. After spring, potatoes began to grow at an enormous rate. To the extent that it can be dug up a month earlier than the original harvest period. ¡°You really don¡¯t have much talent as an herbalist.¡± Considering that Elemer¡¯s original purpose was immortality, it is also funny that the medicine made is completely different from what she intends to do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was discouraged and bowed her head deeply. ¡°No, no. What¡¯s there to be sorry about? I¡¯m rather thankful.¡± Agnes grabbed her hand. ¡°Keep researching. Make whatever you want, fever reducer or cold medicine. If you need anything, tell me anytime. Okay?¡± Agnes comforted her with the sweetest voice she could make. ¡°Thank you, madam!¡± Only then did Adrienne smile brightly. ¡°The fever reducer you made. Do you remember the combination?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I recorded every experiment.¡± ¡°Okay. If you don¡¯t mind, let Niall know.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Adrienne smiled brightly and nodded. After she left, Niall came and made an overall report. While Agnes left for the capital, the hospital system ran smoothly. Sometimes there are creaks, but it wasn¡¯t a difficult problem. Thanks to this, the number of people coming into the land has increased significantly. The overflowing empty land is also gradually decreasing, so it was said that there would be no more empty land this summer. ¡°By the way. The wizards will come soon, so please provide a place for them to stay.¡± ¡°What? Is there another wizard coming besides the one who came with you?¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯re going to arrive one by one.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Hmm. About 11?¡± ¡°What? 11 people?¡± Niall¡¯s eyes have grown to the point where they can no longer grow. Wizards are very rare. There is no place where more than 10 wizards are gathered. ¡°What will they do when they come to our land?¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to do something very precious. So, be careful not to cause any inconvenience to them.¡± An indispensable smile bloomed on Agnes¡¯ face. Her heart trembled just thinking about the wealth they would bring. ¡°Yes, I understand. Ma¡¯am.¡± Niall bowed his head politely. ¡°I have one more thing to tell you.¡± ¡°Keep going.¡± ¡°The warehouse is full, so I think you need to build another one.¡± ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you tell me to make another one before you went to the capital city?¡± I remembered giving him instructions because there was not enough space to store gold coins. Niall¡¯s lips twitched. It looked like he was trying to be polite. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Instead of a warehouse, why not build a new building this time. Because if the wizard comes, the warehouse will not be enough.¡± Niall nodded her head openly with a happy face. ¡°That¡¯s how we¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°And Adrianne¡¯s fever reducer.¡± ¡°What? It was a fever reducer?¡± Niall¡¯s expression subtly changed when he heard that it was a fever reducer. ¡°That¡¯s what she said.¡± Agnes shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a fever reducer¡­¡­.¡± He looked like someone who couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Adrienne says she will teach you how to mix antipyretics, so make it as it is and distribute it to the residents as soon as possible. I wonder how it will affect the wheat, if potatoes grew that much.¡± ¡°Yes, I see.¡± He went outside after a moment of silence. I¡¯m glad that Niall is more competent than I thought. If I leave anything to do, he takes care of it quickly without any complaints, because I have more work to do. Agnes was behind in paperwork for a while, and only then did she stretch when she heard signs of movement behind her. ¡°Ask the Duke if we can eat together.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Princess.¡± His low voice came out from above her head. Agnes raised her head in surprise. ¡°When did you come?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± He frowned when he saw a desk full of documents. ¡°Take a break.¡± ¡°I can rest later.¡± Agnes casually dragged the document back to her side. ¡°No, stop working. Aren¡¯t we going to eat?¡± Laslo firmly took away the documents. Agnes looked at the stolen documents with absurd eyes and soon got up with a pout. ¡°She said you were looking at the documents every day after returning from the capital.¡± The two walked side by side to the restaurant. ¡°I¡¯ve been away for more than a month, so I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do. In addition, the wizard will come soon, so there¡¯s a lot to prepare. Adrianne¡¯s fever reducer ¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Princess.¡± Laslo cut off her words. ¡°Do you sleep well at night?¡± ¡°What¡¯s ¡­¡­?¡± Agnes avoided his eyes and looked elsewhere. In fact, I¡¯ve been working so hard these past few days that I¡¯ve been dividing my sleeping time and looking at the documents. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sleeping well.¡± ¡°Why does the princess¡¯ maid complain to me?¡± I guess Ney went and told on me in the meantime. Agnes quickly changed her stance. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sleeping from time to time. There must have been a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the princess¡¯ bedroom tonight.¡± Agnes stopped walking down the hallway and looked up at him. ¡°Tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Finally?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Laslo stopped opening the door of the Dining room and looked at Agnes. The Man and woman looked at each other for a long time. Laslo, who belatedly realized what she meant, waved his hands in embarrassment. Chapter 40 CHAPTER 40 ¡°Oh, no. I meant I was going to check if the princess will sleep properly today.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Trust me.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but Laslo¡¯s face looks desperate. Agnes pretended not to know and passed by him and entered the dining room. ¡°We¡¯ll do it tonight¡­¡­.. What should I wear?¡± ¡°Wait, princess. I mean.¡± ¡°Should I take it off instead of wearing it?¡± Agnes was sneaky and walked to the table first. Laslo¡¯s face heated up red. * * * Soon after, the wizards arrived one by one in Sutmar. When asked if they would like to look around the land, they shook their heads and wanted to see the tool used in making mana stones. So, I brought it and this time, I was excited and didn¡¯t think about coming out of the room. ¡°How did you get the materials in making magic stones?¡± Laslo asked. ¡°Hmm. I asked the wizards, and they said it doesn¡¯t matter what jewelry they use as a material for mana stone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be expensive, so it¡¯s appropriate.¡± ¡°Black sapphire, too?¡± ¡°Maybe. Oh?¡± His words suddenly made her realize. Come to think of it, the black sapphire is a jewel too. Immediately, she sent her servants to the wizard and asked them if they could make a mana stone using black sapphire, they replied that it was okay. ¡°Let¡¯s send someone to Ethron right away.¡± Agnes was excited. Laslo smiled vigorously. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. It¡¯s good that the reserves there are huge.¡± The cost of buying jewelry was expensive, but I saved a lot of money. As things went smoothly, laughter kept coming out. Agnes first bought some of the black sapphires on the market and handed them over to the wizards. Compared to other gems, the amount of mana contained was similar. Agnes hurriedly sent the servants to Ethron. Spring has passed. When we reached the path of summer, the black sapphire mined from the Ethron arrived in Sutmar. The cart constantly carried the black sapphire. The amount was so large that it felt like a black mountain from a distance. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make as much as I want.¡± Agnes handed them all over to the wizards with a benevolent face. ¡°Thank you!¡± They said they could make as many mana stones they wanted and use them for research, but instead Agnes set a quota for each person. Thanks to this, several boxes of mana stone came out every day. It collects magical power in the air and puts it into the jewel, so there¡¯s no way to run out of magic. ¡°It¡¯s like digging the air.¡± Agnes smiled deeply as he looked into the mana stone produced today. Just imagining what she could do using this was exciting. As I exit the building where boxes of mana stone piled up, Laslo strode from far away. ¡°Duke.¡± Agnes ran to him with joy. But seeing him up close, he had a serious face. ¡°Princess. Go into the castle right now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°A group of lequi appeared.¡± ¡°Lequi? The ten-legged beast?¡± Agnes¡¯ face also became serious. Even Agnes, who did not know much about beasts, knew the group of infamous beasts. ¡°Yeah. I thought it would be quiet this year. Rather, the number of flocks seems to have increased. So, please enter the castle. Ah! Zoltan¡­..¡± Zoltan suddenly appeared from behind in armor. ¡°Let¡¯s go, princess.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you with Zoltan, just in case.¡± I felt d¨¦j¨¢ vu. Agnes stared blankly at Laslo¡¯s face. He squeezed Agnes¡¯ shoulder slightly. ¡°Princess. Don¡¯t worry. Beasts rarely come all the way to the castle.¡± Laslo¡¯s voice became softer, perhaps because she felt her body hardened in fear. ¡°Zoltan will be with you.¡± Laslo nodded at Zoltan. Zoltan understood the meaning and pulled Agnes lightly. ¡°Princess, this way.¡± ¡°Will you come back safely?¡± Even if she knows that it is a completely different situation from then, her fear suddenly rises and does not disappear. Agnes shook off Zoltan¡¯s hand and approached Laslo. ¡°Duke. Promise me. You¡¯ll come back alive and safe.¡± Laslo smiled and said he would do it, but then paused. Her complexion was so pale that it seemed like she would fall down right away. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return to the castle without getting hurt anywhere.¡± Agnes trembled without realizing it. ¨C Stay healthy. I was afraid because the dawn kept coming back to me. The last time I saw his eyes came to mind when I closed my eyes. Laslo hesitated for a moment, and soon dragged Agnes toward him and lightly hugged her. ¡°I will definitely come back.¡± Her trembling body calmed down little by little. Agnes hugged him back hard with her arm. He¡¯s still alive. ¡°I¡¯ll come back to the princess.¡± Laslo swept Agnes¡¯ back very gently. Agnes nodded with her face buried in his arms. ¡°Oh, my. If anyone sees you, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re going to war.¡± Zoltan, who was watching the affectionate couple next to him, grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the person you¡¯re worrying about. It¡¯s faster for my brother to break his nose because he fell backwards than to get hurt by a beast.¡± Somehow, I was relieved because Zoltan spoke so casually. Indeed, Laslo is always one of the most powerful knights in the past and even now. ¡°Duke. Have a safe trip.¡± Laslo carefully released Agnes from his arms. ¡°Please¡±. Zoltan nodded. Agnes struggled to walk away and went back with Zoltan into the castle. As she climbed the stairs, the sound of the bell rang fast several times, unlike usual. ¡°It must have started.¡± Zoltan next to me muttered. The servants seemed a little nervous when they heard the bell, but soon moved as usual. On the other hand, Ney, who had experienced this for the first time, was stiff and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°May I bring a dagger?¡± ¡°What are you going to do with that? Don¡¯t go anywhere and stay right next to the princess.¡± Zoltan said bluntly. The battle, which began at noon that day, continued quite sluggish for several days. Occasionally, soldiers traveling between the defense line and the castle announced the news. ¡°It looks like the beast has decreased a lot.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ney said, waiting for Agnes¡¯ meal. ¡°According to other servants, Lequi never retreats once they appear, but this time they ran away¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Agnes got up from her seat wiping her mouth with a napkin. ¡°Oh, ma¡¯am. Eat more.¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± I was about to leave the dining room. Zoltan rushed into the door. ¡°Princess!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The northern line of defense has collapsed.¡± Zoltan looked around once and said in a low voice. ¡°What?¡± My heart sank. ¡°Defense line?¡± Agnes didn¡¯t realize what it meant until time passed that the defense line collapsed. ¡°What about the Duke? Is he okay?¡± The first thought I had was a concern about Laslo. ¡°Brother will be fine. Please follow me first. Princess.¡± He told Agnes with a hardened face. I thought about whether this had happened in the past, but it didn¡¯t come to mind. No matter how much I thought about it, there was definitely no time when a beast invaded to the point where the defense line collapsed. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Agnes tried to calm her trembling voice. ¡°I told Niall to block the gate.¡± ¡°The residents?¡± She put strength on her shaky legs and put her back in a rack. ¡°You can think about it later. First of all¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In the absence of Duke Arpad, I have full control of the castle. Am I wrong?¡± Agnes breathed heavily and spat out. ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s right.¡± Zoltan nodded with a rather gloomy face. ¡°Since the defense line collapsed, the people living outside the castle are also in danger. Let¡¯s select soldiers and send them to the village. Tell them not to come out because it¡¯s dangerous.¡± His expression turned strange. Zoltan opened his mouth to say something and closed it. ¡°¡­I understand. Princess.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of all the troops?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°How many troops do you have left in the castle?¡± ¡°There are a little less than 50 knights and soldiers.¡± It was a very small number to protect the castle. It can¡¯t be helped because all troops have gone to the North to protect the defense line. ¡°Call all of them and arm them. So that you can fight at any time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± From some point on, Zoltan¡¯s eyes changed. Agnes called Ney standing with anxious eyes with her hands. ¡°Ask Niall how much food we have in the castle. We might have to prepare for a long war.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Ney bowed her head and hurried out of the dining room. The dining room quickly became quiet. The only ones left are Agnes and Zoltan. ¡°Sir Zoltan¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The Duke will be safe, right?¡± Many thoughts crossed by. I don¡¯t know when it happened, but I was afraid that something that wasn¡¯t supposed to happen happened. I was so scared that my palms were wet with sweat. Zoltan glanced down at Agnes and opened his mouth. Chapter 41 CHAPTER 41 ¡°My brother has been fighting the beasts with a sword since he was 15 years old. So, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure.¡± Agnes muttered the words several times. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t stay still. ¡°Because he made a promise with me. He¡¯ll definitely come back,¡± She closed her eyes and recalled his dark green eyes. She remembered the lips that said they would come back. That was all Agnes could do. * * * Estar Castle was surprisingly fast in preparing for the battle and stacking food. It was thanks to Agnes¡¯ quick and careful instructions. From some point on, Zoltan followed Agnes like a lord. ¡°I¡¯m glad we have plenty of food.¡± Niall said with a sigh of relief. Recently, when gold coins were moved to a new building, the empty warehouses that were filled with food were of great help. She also asked the wizards for help in combat but they shook their heads¡­. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duchess. We still lack research on combat magic.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± If this is over safely, I should first instruct them to study combat magic. She smacked her lips out of regret, but there¡¯s nothing she can do about it. Two days have passed since the gate was blocked. But in the afternoon, an eerie bell rang in the castle. Deng deng deng deng deng deng deng. ¡°BEAST!¡± I was awakened by someone¡¯s shouting. Agnes jumped up from her seat and found Zoltan. He was passing through the hallway in a black armor. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Lequi.¡± ¡°How many?¡± Zoltan¡¯s face, seriously hardened. ¡°Only seventeen in sight.¡± ¡°¡­Can you do it?¡± Ney¡¯s face, who was listening next to her, turned white. Lequi is notorious for their love of crowds and high intelligence. Even one is too much, but I can¡¯t believe It¡¯s 17. Agnes bit the inside of her mouth. The question made Zoltan laugh out of context. ¡°I will do it, because I made a promise to my brother to protect the princess.¡± She doesn¡¯t know what to say. Agnes took a breath and looked at him. ¡°Come back alive.¡± That¡¯s all she wants to say. ¡°Yes.¡± Zoltan flapped his red cape and walked to the other side. Agnes managed to gather her heart shaken by anxiety and gathered the servants in one place. ¡°Madam. The beast ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces turned white out of nervousness. News of the collapse of the defense line has already spread widely in the castle. Tears were about to burst in the eyes of the young maids. ¡°Estar has been a fortress for a thousand years. Don¡¯t worry too much, as the knights, including Sir Zoltan, went out to finish the beast.¡± Agnes met the eyes of the people in front of her and said. ¡°We have enough food left and the Duke Arpad will return soon. All we have to do is wait.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Comforting them well, Agnes headed to the center of the castle. There is a large window, so she can look out of the castle from the inside. I heard shouts of the soldiers through the window. I could see a glance of the group of lequi running from afar. Agnes closed her eyes and put her hands together to pray earnestly. It was not clear for whom and what. It was just a desperate plea. ¡®Please. Come back safely.¡¯ ¡°Madam!¡± Ney, who was next to her, shook Agnes urgently. I stopped praying and raised my head. The Lequi completely surrounded the castle. The neighborhood was so dark but I could see how many there were. Even if you count it with your eyes, you can say they are over seventeen. I lost my mind. There are only 15 knights in the castle and only 50 soldiers. There was a thumping sound on the wall with the sound of air cracking. A person¡¯s scream is getting closer. Boom boom. Her legs were shaking. Then the beasts began to stick one by one over the window. There was a crack in the window. The window is about to break. ¡°Ma, ma¡¯am!¡± Ney cried out half-way. Agnes bit her lips hard. * * * ¡°Lord!¡± He was just pulling out a sword stuck in the body of the beast. Ralph was rushing in from afar. Coooooo! While looking away for a moment, six lequi ran in all directions screaming. Laslo shook the sword in the air and cut the beast straight from left to right. Kyak! It was only one movement. That was all it took, the three Beasts fell down, spilling blood at once. As soon as the three fell down, the remaining three rushed behind Laslo. He didn¡¯t blink and turn around as he cut off the neck of each beast. Blood flowed like a river on the floor. Ralph, with a tired face, went over the corpse of the beast and approached Laslo. ¡°You¡¯re really incredible.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°By the way! Lequi has invaded the castle. It¡¯s not a lot, though.¡± ¡°What about the princess?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is there another elesh next to the princess?¡± ¡°Oh, Kess is there¡­¡± He blurred the end of his speech. Kess was better at hiding than swordsmanship. Knowing that, Laslo frowned. ¡°Bring my horse. Right now.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Ralph ran away quickly. * * * ¡°Madam! Over here!¡± It was then. I heard a sound from far away that I didn¡¯t know whether it was screaming or cheering. The beasts attached to the window screamed and began to fall one by one. Agnes plucked up her courage and walked close to the window. ¡°It¡¯s the Lord!¡± Ney jumped and shouted. Agnes looked around frantically. Squeak! Lequi cried long. Laslo was killing the flock of beasts with a sword as tall as Agnes. Every time he swung a sword, he knocked down a lequi, but the battle was prolonged because they were crowding. ¡°Ah¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± To make matters worse, the sky on the other side began to turn dark. What I thought was dark clouds was actually a winged horseman. Zoltan and several other knights ran over there. kwaeeek kwaeek Some of those with arrows fired at the beast up in the sky, but there was no hit. A fairly large horseman descended sharply and tried to snatch Laslo with its claws. Laslo calmly responded with a sword. She felt urgency even though she was far away. After finishing one, the other beast began to descend toward Laslo. ¡°No!¡± Agnes screamed without realizing it. The beast came down endlessly. On top of that, six lequi stuck together at once. Laslo was seen sporadically through the black wings. Agnes stomped her feet. Her heart beat very fast. The situation was too disadvantageous. There are knights around Laslo, but they were busy dealing with other lequi. I can see Laslo moving from a distance. However, he was covered in red and his movement is slower than before. ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± ¡°EUGENE!¡± Suddenly, her thoughts went crazy. ¡°What? Why are you suddenly calling ¡­¡­ a wizard?¡± Ney, who was next to her, looked at Agnes with strange eyes. ¡°Come on out!¡± ¡°Did you call my princess?¡± Eugene¡¯s soft and low voice was heard behind her back. ¡°h, h, how?¡± Ney stepped back in surprise as if she were going to faint. Agnes pointed Ney with her chin. Understanding what she meant, Eugene slightly pointed her finger at her. In an instant, Ney¡¯s eyes became blank. ¡°Say it now. Agnes.¡± ¡°Help me.¡± Agnes didn¡¯t hold back. She wasn¡¯t in the situation. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are the king of magic?¡± Obviously, it came to her mind that Eugene introduced himself like that. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He nodded as he acted carelessly. ¡°Then it would be possible to kill the beast.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible,¡± Eugene smiled sweetly and whispered. ¡°But it¡¯s because Jane is starving. How can you drive out someone who came because she¡¯s hungry? She¡¯s like my child.¡± He¡¯s not like a dragon, but a snake that had a skeptical smile. Agnes immediately noticed what it meant. ¡°I¡¯ll do what you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I need you to go somewhere with me, Agnes.¡± ¡°Do I just have to go?¡± She talked to him and kept glancing outside at the same time. The body of lequi is piling up around Laslo. At the same time, his movement slowed significantly. He was still holding out, but she was nervous because she didn¡¯t know when he would collapse. ¡°Go and do what I tell you to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± Agnes replied quickly. It doesn¡¯t matter what it is. ¡°Good.¡± Eugene raised his hand high. He opened his palm and muttered something. It was not a human language. Chapter 42 CHAPTER 42 Suddenly, my vision shook. It felt like I was being dragged somewhere, so my body leaned back. And then, the moment she opened her eyes, she had to cover her mouth trying not to scream. ¡°Ack! Where did you take me!¡± The piercing wind passed by her cheek. Her hair fluttered like a whirlwind. Come to think of it, Agnes was at the top of the castle¡¯s spire. She was terrified that she would fall right down if she moved even a little. A group of flying beasts was crying fiercely a little far away. Knights and soldiers were seen clamoring under the wall. ¡°Why are we here?¡± Agnes gasped. His body trembled from the bitter cold and fear. ¡°Why?¡± Eugene smiled very affectionately and said. ¡°You have half my energy. Agnes. Do you know what that means?¡± He lifted her chin without notice. Unlike his sweet face like honey, his touch is strong. ¡°It means that the beasts can kick off with just one of your fingers.¡± Eugene grabbed Agnes¡¯ right arm. And he forced his hand to point at the beast. ¡°Follow me.¡± He whispered in her ear. [Defresio] Agnes had to try not to bite his tongue. The beast is gliding and hovering around. [Defresio] ¡­. I didn¡¯t have to ask how. As soon as I was willing to speak, non-human words came out of my mouth. A white light exploded. Squeak! The beast, which was leisurely flying in the sky, fell to the ground with a long scream. A crowd of dozens or even hundreds of them fell all at once with a thud. When I closed and opened my eyes again, a miracle happened. There was a voice half-mixed with screams and cheers below. ¡°Gasp.¡± At the same time, Agnes felt a terrible pain as if someone was digging through her intestines. It was hard to even open her eyes. Tears flowed out without her knowing. ¡°Oh, it hurts.¡± Agnes said with tears. Then Eugene laughed. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re not used to using my energy yet.¡± ¡°heueukk¡± Will Laslo be okay? The only thing Agnes wandered about in the midst of the tingling pain was Laslo¡¯s well-being. She wiped away the tears with the back of her hand and tried to find him in a pile of Lequi corpses. From afar, she could faintly see the shape of Laslo. She was worried about whether he was hurt a lot. Agnes stretched out her hand towards him, knowing it was useless. It may be an illusion, but it felt like our eyes met. ¡°Laslo?¡± Agnes forgot that she was on the spire and took a step forward. Then Eugene quickly snatched her arm from behind. ¡°Go with me now. Agnes.¡± He was smiling surprisingly innocently. Agnes took a look at Laslo¡¯s figure for a moment, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°Good.¡± When I nodded, my vision turned upside down. * * * ¡°Ugh!¡± It felt like someone was holding my body and shaking it very softly from side to side. My head is dizzy and my stomach is a mess. Agnes stumbled because she couldn¡¯t stand properly. She wanted to vomit right away. [Are you okay?] I can hear Eugene¡¯s abominable voice from the side. Agnes pressed down on the feeling of wanting to scream right away and opened her eyes. ¡°Oh?¡± She forgot her annoyance and looked around. The place where Agnes stood was a flower garden. Beautiful flowers of color shook every time the wind passed by. The scent flowed deeply into her nose. [This way] I heard Eugene¡¯s voice. However, no matter how much I looked around, I couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Eugene?¡± [This way] Agnes walked slowly to the side where she could hear his voice. The surrounding scenery was very beautiful. To the point where you get lost while walking looking at it. ¡°Where is it?¡± [Here. This way!] The voice got quite close. Agnes stopped in place and looked around in more detail. Then something taps under her feet. ¡°Are you Eugene?¡± A small brown bird that looked very fragile pecked Agnes¡¯ foot with its beak. Agnes reached out to the bird. The bird quickly climbed on the palm of her hand. [Right, it¡¯s me] ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± [This is a place where my power is more restricted. It¡¯s not easy to maintain my human form.] ¡°Where are we?¡± [Up in the sky] ¡°What?¡± I was about to ask for more details. ¡°How can you do this?¡± A strange man¡¯s voice was heard behind her back. Agnes turned around in surprise. There was a white man there. It was difficult to express in other words. The man was plastered in white from head to skin, clothes, and shoes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you climbed up the sky. You even brought a human. You¡¯re really crazy.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Surprised by the spirit, Agnes took a few steps back. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Human.¡± [He¡¯s like the servant of God.] The answer was heard on her shoulders. Somehow, he sounded like someone who¡¯s laughing. [A lowly servant of God who is far short from the real messenger of God.] ¡°Shut up.¡± He growled. Agnes was stuck between the two and stayed still without doing this or that. [Did I say something wrong? Berace. Your humble and messy blood is different from your other brothers] ¡°Close your mouth before I rip it apart.¡± [You? Me? All you can do is swing a sword.] As soon as he finished talking, a giant sword appeared in the air. Berace grabbed the sword handle with a terrifying face. ¡°Come out here right now.¡± [I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll stay right here] Agnes developed compassion for a man named as the servant of God, whom she had never seen before. Eugene tried not to fall off Agnes¡¯ shoulder, while scratching his stomach. Berace couldn¡¯t contain his anger and trembled. He glared as if he would kill the bird on her shoulder, but did not attack Agnes. ¡°Get out of here.¡± [I¡¯ll go even if you don¡¯t tell me. I can¡¯t stand seeing you. It¡¯s disgusting.] Eugene spoke in an acrimonious tone. [Approach Berace.] Two voices were heard at the same time. One rang directly in Agnes¡¯ head and the other was from the outside. [Why the hell did your brother keep you alive?] [Approach Berace and pretend to fall. Take the opportunity to pull out one of his hair. Agnes quietly blinked. The man named Berace was far away from Agnes. [Oh, I got it! They did not kill you because they were reluctant to touch you, right? [Approach slowly. So that it won¡¯t look suspicious.] ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience. Eugene.¡± Berace warned with a fierce face. Agnes approached him with a relaxed face as much as possible. ¡°You¡¯re the servant of God?¡± ¡°This is not a place for humans. Go back.¡± He looked at Agnes with disapproval and said. ¡°I want to go back if I can.¡± She walked slowly and narrowed the gap with him. Fortunately, Berace had long waist-length hair. ¡°I was dragged away by force.¡± Agnes shrugged. As she began to talk, Eugene closed her mouth. ¡°But where are we now?¡± ¡°Sky.¡± Berace responded bluntly. ¡°Sky? Really that sky? With clouds?¡± ¡°A world inhabited by gods and those under them. How the hell did you get here without knowing anything?¡± ¡°I told you. I was dragged.¡± Now, the distance between the two is about three steps. ¡°I knew the existence of God, but I didn¡¯t believe It¡¯s real, but it¡¯s amazing.¡± Two steps. ¡°If I go back, I¡¯ll have to stay in the temple at least. I have had such a precious experience.¡± One step forward. Berace belatedly noticed that the gap with him and Agnes was very narrow, but Agnes was a little faster. She pretended to lose her footing and knocked herself down towards him. At the same time, she took advantage of the gap and stretched her right hand to hold part of his hair. A few strands flew out with a grunting noise. [Good!] The bird on his shoulder flew away. And he devoured the hair that was in Agnes¡¯s hand. ¡°How dare you!¡± Berace roared with anger. ¡°Good job, Agnes.¡± The bird disappeared and a familiar man appeared instead. He stood behind her and hugged Agnes strongly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, Eugene!¡± A sword reappeared in the air. Without hesitation, Berace grabbed the sword handle and aimed at him. Chapter 43 CHAPTER 43 ¡°You¡¯re such a humble god.¡± Eugene¡¯s golden eyes were filled with chill. He raised his arm up. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± As soon as he finished talking, a deafening sound was heard and a dazzling beam of light fell on Berace. ¡°Gasp!¡± Berace let out a painful moan. Black smoke came out of his body. But he did not collapse. Eugene looked at him and laughed with his mouth up. ¡°I¡¯ll tear you apart someday. I¡¯ll rip your skin and crush your bones, so wait.¡± It was an eerie voice that she had never heard before. Eugene waved his hand once again. Her vision gradually turned blurry. ¡°W, wait!¡± Berace shouted urgently. In an instant, the ground split up and her body began to plummet. The terrible feeling of nausea in the stomach continued like eternity. No matter how hard she clenched her teeth, it was useless. And from that moment on, it became quiet. ¡°Gasp, gasp.¡± Agnes let out her breath at once. ¡°Thanks to Berace, things will work out a little faster.¡± She heard his voice next to her. For some reason, Agnes was blinded that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. ¡°What?¡± She asked half sobbing. ¡°You did a good job earlier, Agnes.¡± Eugene stroked Agnes¡¯ head quite affectionately. ¡°Thanks to you, the seal loosened a bit.¡± ¡°Seal?¡± My cheeks were unintentionally wet with tears. ¡°Yeah. I think I can get a little closer with this.¡± He mumbled an unfamiliar sound. Agnes was only then able to open her eyes as the glare disappeared. She was in a forest with only trees. It was impossible to know where they were. Agnes then realized that she was sitting on the grass. Unlike his friendly touch, Eugene stood with a cold face that she had never seen. ¡°Now with just a few more loosening, I¡¯ll be able to get out of that damn pit.¡± He whispered softly; his eyes lit up. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Unfamiliar word came out from his mouth. What does he mean by seal or pit? Eugene just smiled at her question. ¡°Good job. I¡¯ll send you back now.¡± As soon as he finished talking, he tapped his finger cheerfully. My vision gradually went dark. * * * ¡±Princess.¡± It¡¯s a familiar and longing voice. Agnes struggled to open her eyes to the voice that called her. I was dazed like a fish swimming deep in the water and came up to the surface. She felt a hand touching her. Unlike before, it was soft and fluffy. ¡°Duke?¡± The blurred vision became clearer. She first sees Laslo¡¯s worried face. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°W, where are we now?¡± I had to cough several times because my throat was hoarse. Agnes woke up rubbing her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my bedroom.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I let out a short moan. Only then that it came to mind. It was unfamiliar, but it was definitely a room I had seen before. ¡°How do you feel? Do you know how surprised I was to see you under the spire?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ok, cough, I¡¯m okay.¡± However, Laslo¡¯s eyes were filled with distrust as she accidentally coughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fine. Lie down again.¡± He grabbed Agnes¡¯ shoulders and pressed them gently. Then, he covered her chest with a blanket and got up from his seat. When Laslo showed signs of leaving, Agnes hurriedly pulled his sleeve. ¡°What about the Duke?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°Is that important now?¡± Laslo asked back as if he was dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s more important to me than anything else.¡± Agnes tilted the blanket and jumped up then hurriedly felt every corner of Laslo¡¯s body. ¡°No, I¡¯m okay, Princess.¡± When her hand suddenly went into his coat, Laslo felt embarrassed and stepped back. ¡°Oh, wait. Stay still.¡± Agnes went out of the bed. It was then that his eye level met her just right. She grabbed him by the waist with one hand to avoid him from running away, and with the other hand she looked at his chest and back. ¡°Princess, I¡¯m fine.¡± A sigh of moan came out from above her head. Ignoring the words, Agnes eagerly touched Laslo¡¯s body with her hands. Hard muscles were felt over the soft shirt. There are no signs of bandages anywhere. Just in case, Agnes put her nose in his chest and sniffed him. ¡°Hmm. It doesn¡¯t smell like blood.¡± After I finished checking, I backed away a little. Somehow, when I looked up Laslo¡¯s face was red. ¡°Really, the legs are¡­.¡± When she tried to reach out his thigh, he freaked out. ¡°I didn¡¯t get hurt there. Trust me, please!¡± Laslo hurriedly clenched Agnes¡¯ arms. He looked so desperate that she had no choice but to step back. Agnes blinked both eyes. ¡°I trust you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He sighed lightly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hurt. What about the princess? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Except for a little stiff muscle, I wasn¡¯t in a bad condition. ¡°Then why were you lying down under the spire?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡­¡± Laslo asked. Agnes couldn¡¯t come up with a decent excuse, so she looked elsewhere. ¡°Do you know how worried I was? When I returned to the castle, you weren¡¯t there, and the princess¡¯ maid had no idea where you had gone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°At first, I thought you were abducted by the beast because I couldn¡¯t find anywhere in the castle no matter how much I searched for you.¡± It is terrifying to think of that time. After returning to the castle, he first went to find Agnes. ¨C Uh, I don¡¯t know where she is. When I heard that, my heart sank. My hands trembled at the thought of whether the Lequi had taken her. ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± She avoided looking with a very awkward face. Laslo crossed his arms and stared at Agnes¡¯ face. ¡°Really? Then, how did you clean up the Lequi¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± At some point, the tide turned. Conversely, Laslo brought his face closer to Agnes. ¡°At first, I thought I was mistaken.¡± While fighting the group of Lequi, an intense light poured out from the spire. ¡°But it was definitely the princess.¡± After the light died down, the beasts suddenly began to fall. To my surprise, I looked at the top of the spire, Agnes was definitely there. ¡°Haha. How can a person do such a miracle?¡± Agnes smiled unnaturally and waved her hands. ¡°Then why were you lying down on the spire?¡± When Laslo questioned her a few more times, Agnes took a completely different approach. ¡°Oh, my head hurts.¡± Suddenly, she pretended to collapse on the bed and touched her head. She closed her eyes and forced herself to make an aching sound ¡°Duke, Thinking deeply made my head pound.¡± Laslo looked at the princess lying in bed silently. ¡°I think I¡¯m getting feverish too.¡± She took Laslo¡¯s hand and put it on her forehead. ¡°¡­I think you have a slight fever.¡± He was forced to accept. ¡°Right?¡± No matter how you look at it, it was a normal body temperature, but Laslo decided to move on. I think it was good. I couldn¡¯t dig any more. Looking at her half-closed eyes and pretending to be sick. It was obvious that she was doing this to change the subject, but it was so lovely his chest hurts. Laslo laid her well on the bed, put the blanket up to her chest, and then stroked her head. ¡°You must be tired. Take a rest.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go until I fall asleep.¡± Agnes pulled his clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± He promised in a calm tone. Agnes fell asleep very slowly. Laslo remained in place until her breathing sound changed evenly. ¡°Princess.¡± I opened my mouth knowing that I would not hear an answer. ¡°What do you mean to me?¡± At first, I thought she was a young and fragile princess who knew nothing. I was grateful when she said they would die together in the castle. It was also amazing when she did something incredible, such as discovering Elemer and making a mana stone. And now. He gently and affectionately stroked Agnes on the cheek. Sometimes the corner of Laslo¡¯s heart stings for no reason whenever she smiles. Agnes. He couldn¡¯t call her name aloud. He stood up and left. * * * Agnes woke up the next day with a very distant face. ¡°Oh, I thought I was in trouble. Ma¡¯am¡± Ney cried and shed tears at Agnes¡¯ feet. She thinks that Agnes collapsed because she didn¡¯t serve her owner well. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, go and call a wizard.¡± Agnes patted her gently. Ney went out sniffing and returned with Theo. ¡°Did you call me? Duchess.¡± ¡°I called because I wanted to ask you something.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Theo bowed his head politely. Chapter 44 CHAPTER 44 ¡°Can you cast a spell on the wall?¡± ¡°What magic are you talking about?¡± ¡°I hope it becomes very strong and firm so that it won¡¯t collapse again.¡± Agnes said with a lot of strength in her eyes. As the northern defense line collapsed, the damage to the people of the territory was greater than expected. In the past few days, Laslo has been doing his best to restore the defense line, not knowing when the beast will invade again. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s not impossible in theory. However, we need an enormous amount of mana stone.¡± Theo said, stroking his smooth jaw. If it were a general situation, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do that, but Estar Castle has a pile of mana stones. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°I have to calculate it correctly, but if you put mana stones on the outer wall of the castle, you¡¯ll have to shake off all the mana stones you¡¯ve made so far.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. How long will it take?¡± ¡°It would take about a month if all the wizards here would hang on it.¡± He spoke with a cautious face. ¡°Hmm. A month. I see. I¡¯ll discuss this with the Duke and let you know whether to proceed or not.¡± ¡°Yes. Duchess.¡± * * * There is still a long way to go with the restoration of the defense line. Laslo turned his head to the voice that called him from behind. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± He responded bluntly. ¡°Take it easy. I heard you didn¡¯t even eat lunch yet.¡± Zoltan forced Laslo to the dining room, saying he had no intention of eating. The brothers walked side by side in the hallway. ¡°You must have had foresight.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for it, the damage would have been a bit big. I¡¯m glad it¡¯s over.¡± Zoltan let out a sigh of relief. Laslo listened to him with an ambiguous face. ¡°At first, you tried to double the number of troops, including Elesh, so I wondered if you were preparing for any rebellion.¡± He giggled and laughed because he thought it was a joke, but Laslo did not laugh. ¡°By the way, how is the Princess feeling?¡± ¡°She looked fine this morning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. But why did she go to the spire?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Laslo made a reasonable excuse for her. ¡°She heard a human scream there, so she went there just in case.¡± Zoltan nodded without asking more. ¡°I knew she had good skills, but I was surprised this time.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear from Niall? While you weren¡¯t there, the princess took the lead, armed the knights, checked the reserve food, and distributed it to people?¡± Zoltan spoke like there was no end, he raised his voice without realizing it. ¡°When Lequi broke into the castle, he called the people inside the castle and told them not to worry because my brother would come soon.¡± Laslo¡¯s expression turned a little strange at what he said. ¡°If it were usual, everyone would have been crazy, but the princess was at the center, it was reassuring.¡± ¡°Did the princess say that?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what Niall says. He relied a lot on the princess this time.¡± There was no smile on Zoltan¡¯s face. Laslo repeatedly clenched and unfolded his fist. Several emotions intersect. He¡¯s thankful and I¡¯m proud of it. But the biggest thing is pride. Laslo¡¯s lips went up automatically as if he had been praised. ¡°The princess is someone who took the King¡¯s lessons. Of course, she is better than me.¡± Laslo bragged about Agnes in a flurry of mood. Before they knew it, they reached the front of the Dining room. Just before Zoltan opened the door, he hit Laslo¡¯s side. ¡°Be nice to the princess. When the princess asks you to do something, just say yes.¡± It felt strange to see Zoltan siding with the princess as if it were only yesterday that the youngest princess had married without a dowry. ¡°Okay.¡± Just in time, Agnes was walking from the other side when the door opened. ¡°Huh? Duke, did you come to eat too?¡± When Laslo saw her face, an unidentified feeling soared deep in his stomach. So, he walked up and stood in front of Agnes. ¡°Why?¡± Agnes looked up at him clearly. ¡®I want to hug you tightly.¡¯ Instead of saying that, Laslo opened his arms slightly towards her. Then Agnes jumped into his arms without any hesitation. ¡°Good job.¡± He said, hugging his soft and fragile body. There was a deep sense of satisfaction that could not be expressed by words alone. ¡°Did you hear it already?¡± Agnes is now quite familiar with his hugs covering her back. ¡°It¡¯s only been half a day since I finished talking to the wizard, but the news is very fast.¡± Thinking that, I enjoyed Laslo¡¯s arms to the fullest. ¡°Yeah. Both Niall and Zoltan said they were reassured by the princess. You played a great role as a lord.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Agnes exclaimed a short admiration. She took her face off his arms and looked straight at him. ¡°That was normally a thing I had to do.¡± ¡°What do you mean normal? It deserves commendation for doing your part properly.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Agnes looked at his head and smiled. The couple continued the conversation while still hugging each other. ¡°Hello, there¡¯s a person here. People.¡± As the conversation seemed to be prolonged, Zoltan, who sat at the table first, showed signs of discomfort. Laslo relaxed his arm holding Agnes with a disappointed face. When the couple sat down, the servants quickly served food. ¡°I thought you heard about the line of defense.¡± Agnes said, rummaging through the salad. ¡°Hmm? Line of Defense? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I talked to Theo, and I think they can cast a Magic spell on the entire wall if we pour all the mana stone we have.¡± ¡°Magic all over the wall?¡± The eyes of Zoltan, who was listening next to him, widened. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about putting a defense magic on the wall.¡± ¡°What do you mean by defense magic?¡± Laslo raised his left eyebrow. ¡°This is a magic that never collapses from external shocks unless all the mana stones embedded in the wall are broken.¡± ¡°What? Does it exist?¡± Zoltan jumped out of his seat in excitement without realizing it. ¡°In theory, it¡¯s possible.¡± Agnes acted as if it were insignificant, cut the bread and put it in his mouth. ¡°What do you want me to do, Duke?¡± She tilted her head and turned towards Laslo. ¡°How long does it take to cast a spell?¡± ¡°If all the wizards hang on, it will take about a month.¡± ¡°Just a month?¡± Laslo was surprised and almost got up from his seat following Zoltan. The possibility that magic defense, which has only been heard in legends, can actually be achieved is amazing, and it will only be done in a month. Not knowing what to say, he looked at the princess with his mouth slightly open. ¡°Yeah. According to Theo, the spell itself isn¡¯t difficult. It seems that a lot of magic stones are needed so nobody actually did it.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Zoltan barely calmed down and sat down. However, he could not hide his admiration. ¡°Wow, this is really¡­¡­ If that comes true, wouldn¡¯t it be incredible? The word ¡®a thousand-year fortress¡¯ could really come true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And it¡¯ll be easier to block the beasts from coming.¡± The two men were excited and raised their voices little by little. Agnes watched them with pleased eyes. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re amazing. How did you come up with all that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Laslo¡¯s eyes were sparkling that Agnes felt proud of it for no reason. ¡°As long as there are enough mana stones, it¡¯s possible. Should I tell him to proceed like this?¡± ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Agnes nodded. The atmosphere of the meal went amicable throughout. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job. Princess. Is there anything you want?¡± Laslo asked in a fairly serious tone. Agnes suddenly remembered a scene where she tried to say no. ¡°Hmm, then there¡¯s one thing I want to get.¡± ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll do whatever I can for you.¡± He spoke in a confident manner. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Agnes leaned and whispered in a small voice in his ear. ¡°Then kiss me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He turned his head to look at Agnes with a puzzled face. Agnes remembers the natural kisses of the Chavolti couple. Even how happy they smiled. Hugs were good, but I was strongly curious about kissing. ¡°P, princess. That¡¯s¡­So, that¡¯s.¡± ¡°Oh, my. Brother. If the princess wants you to do it, just do it!¡± Unaware of the situation, Zoltan munching on the meat told Laslo. Riding on it, Agnes added a word. ¡°Right. I¡¯ve done a great job, so I need a great reward.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zoltan chimed in from the side. For some reason, the two got along very well. ¡°That, that.¡± Laslo didn¡¯t know what to do, so he kept stuttering and didn¡¯t give a definite answer. ¡°¡­¡­If you don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s inevitable. I still lack a lot. I understand.¡± Agnes lowered her eyes and muttered in a very low voice. Zoltan watched it and put down the fork hard. ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°No, Sir Zoltan. It¡¯s not like that. It must be because the Duke is still thinking.¡± Chapter 45 Agnes persuaded him with a sad face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the princess asked for, but how difficult would it be? If possible, please do it.¡± When Zoltan actively listened to Agnes, Laslo hesitated and then barely nodded. ¡°That, hmm¡­..I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Agnes smiled and raised her head like a puppy. ¡°Is it true? When? When are you going to do it?¡± She persistently asked. ¡°In the near future¡± On the contrary, Laslo¡¯s voice gradually decreased. ¡°In the near future? Then let¡¯s meet tonight.¡± ¡°What?¡± He turned his head in surprise. Agnes got up from her seat after wiping her mouth with a napkin. ¡°I have to go because I have something to do.¡± ¡°W, Wait, princess!¡± She quickly left the dining room, ignoring the desperate voice from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong ma¡¯am?¡± As I laughed so hard while working, Ney later asked, looking at Agnes with strange eyes. ¡°Something good happened.¡± Ney couldn¡¯t even ask what it was because of the sound of laughter. * * * As soon as Agnes finished her work, she ran to Laslo¡¯s bedroom. The servant in front of her opened the door naturally. ¡°Duke?¡± As she entered the room, Laslo jumped up from his seat. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Agnes rushed to his front. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m here to get compliments.¡± Agnes, who came to receive the praise he had entrusted, has a proud look on her face. Laslo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Princess it¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡± He shook his head while talking. Agnes took another step forward. ¡°Are you trying to take back your words now?¡± I raised my eyes and stared at him fiercely. Laslo shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Sigh. Okay. Please close your eyes instead.¡± He sighed briefly and soon put his hand on Agnes¡¯ shoulder with determined eyes. ¡°Eyes?¡± ¡®Do I need to close my eyes for a kiss on the cheek?¡¯ I was wondering, but I closed my eyes carefully. After closing my eyes, nothing happened for a while. I thought I¡¯d open my eyes, but suddenly his breathing got closer and something touched my lips. ¡®Huh?¡¯ It was very soft and sweet. Like a chiffon cake covered with whipped cream. As soon as she realized that it was his lips, Agnes became stiff. The hand holding Laslo¡¯s hem was tightened. ¡°Hmmm¡± I was embarrassed and opened my mouth to say something. But something soft suddenly came in between. I felt weird. I got chills in my spine and lost strength in my legs. My body floated like I was in a cloud. Agnes held her breath half-hanging on to him. After a long time, his tongue, which had been swimming around her mouth, went out. No, it actually felt like a very short time. ¡°Princess.¡± He whispered in a low voice. When I opened my eyes, Laslo¡¯s face was the first to be seen. Agnes finally exhaled at once, which he had held back. ¡°L, lips¡­..¡± From some point on, her cheeks were red. ¡®Hmm¡¯ On the other hand, Laslo looked quite calm unlike in the beginning. Somehow, the color of his eyes seemed to be darker than before. ¡°I was going to ask you to do it on my cheeks¡­¡­.¡± Agnes bowed her head and chirped in a small voice. ¡°Oh. Ah?¡± Laslo, who belatedly understood Agnes¡¯ words, floundered. ¡°Of course, you just said kiss. I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡± An unbearable silence flowed between the two. Laslo was restless when Agnes did not raise her head silently and wiggled her hands. ¡°P, princess. I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve asked in advance. I am so stupid for not understanding what the princess wants¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Duke¡± He stood in front of her and offered all kinds of apologies. Agnes looked up at him with her red cheeks. ¡°I like it¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°This is what a kiss is like.¡± That¡¯s why Chavolti clung to Sophia and kissed her on a fictional day. Agnes¡¯ eyes sparkled as if they had stars in them. She ran toward Laslo and pulled him by the hem of his clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± He had a look of extreme bewilderment. As Laslo stepped back, Agnes held onto him tenaciously. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just close your eyes. I¡¯ll do it this time.¡± ¡°Princess, please let go of me.¡± Laslo pleaded. * * * ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°May I bring some more ice?¡± Summer has come in earnest in Sutmar. In the West, winters were short and warm, but summers boasted heat. Agnes, who was weak in the heat, was drooping with her skirt fluttering. Next to him, Ney diligently fanned. ¡°It¡¯s unusually hot this year, it didn¡¯t rain at all.¡± Even if I sat still, sweat flowed by itself. Agnes breathed as thin as possible. ¡°It¡¯s hard to see a single cloud, so it¡¯s going to be really hot this year.¡± Ney said something she was worried about. ¡°Right, I know¡­¡­.Hmm?¡± Agnes, who was stretched out like pickled vegetables, got up from her seat without speaking. ¡°There¡¯s no cloud?¡± When I checked the sky closely by the window, it was really blue and clear. There are no traces of clouds anywhere. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Agnes turned her body around and told Ney. ¡°Go and call Theo.¡± ¡°The Wizard?¡± Ney was puzzled by the princess¡¯ sudden words, but said yes and went outside. A while later, Theo appeared. ¡°Did you call me, Duchess?¡± ¡°There is a wizard who knows how to use climate magic, right?¡± When the first wizards said their specialties one by one, I remembered that a wizard said they could make cloud seeds. ¡°Are you talking about Luna?¡± ¡°Yes. Can you call her now?¡± ¡°Oh, well. That.¡± Theo¡¯s complexion suddenly darkened. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be easy for Luna to use magic because she hasn¡¯t been in a good mood due to personal things over the past few days.¡± ¡°Personal things? What is it?¡± Agnes began to pry. Theo was embarrassed and kept blurring his words but eventually confessed. ¡°Actually, Luna¡­¡­..¡± * * * ¡°Oh, my. Heup, heup.¡± (Crying) Luna was a typical southern beauty with light blonde and fresh light green eyes. Besides, she is from an aristocratic family, so she learned magic from an early age. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Duchess.¡± ¡°Did someone make you cry?¡± Agnes held her chin and looked at the crying woman in front of her for a while. ¡°Y, yes.¡± ¡°So, to sum it up, as soon as you came to Sutmar, you fell in love with a guy and chased him to death?¡± ¡°Not to the death.¡± Luna lowered her head as if she was embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re following him around like that and when you confessed to the man you got dumped right away?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Tears, which I thought had barely stopped, began to drop again. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t do magic or anything¡±. Luna nodded with her eyes full of tears. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Agnes sighed deeply. ¡°Who is that guy? Is he a noble?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Luna sniffled. ¡°Tell me his name. There might be something I can do to help.¡± It has been quite a long time since the full-fledged summer began. When I asked Niall, I was told that it is common for crops to lose strength and fall down. So, Agnes¡¯ goal was to soothe this wizard well and bring rain. ¡°heup, it¡¯s Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes doubted his ears for a moment. ¡°Sir Zoltan, Duchess.¡± ¡°What?¡± *** For that reason, Zoltan Arpad came here. As soon as Zoltan came in, he frowned when he saw Luna sitting down. ¡°Why did you call me, princess?¡± ¡°I have to say something face to face.¡± Agnes smiled awkwardly with the corners of her mouth up. She forced Zoltan to sit next to Luna. ¡°Looking at you like this, you two look really good together.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Luna blushed and glanced at Zoltan sitting next to her but Zoltan jumped up from the spot. ¡°I should get going.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long. Sit down.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else to talk about with Miss Luna.¡± Contrary to the usual tantrums, Zoltan¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°I¡¯m not asking Sir and Miss Luna to marry right away. Let¡¯s slowly look at each other¡¯s faces. ¡°I have someone in mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡± Chapter 46 Luna blinked and shouted. ¡°I¡¯ve been following Sir Zoltan for weeks, oops. No. I watched you, but you weren¡¯t seeing anyone.¡± ¡°Do I have to meet her? She¡¯s just someone I have in my heart.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I have an obligation to tell Miss Luna about that.¡± A cold wind blew across Zoltan¡¯s face. Luna wept and shook her lips before she finally burst into tears. ¡°Sigh.¡± Agnes sighed secretly for a long time. I began to think that I had intervened between the two for no reason. Luna shrugged her shoulders and could not easily stop crying. Agnes handed her a dry handkerchief. ¡®Should I postpone using cloud seeds?¡¯ ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Zoltan asked. While touching her temples, Agnes was about to say yes. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± At that time, someone I never thought of popped out of nowhere. ¡°Oh?¡± Agnes looked back in bewilderment. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you again here.¡± Zoltan jumped up from his seat. Ney took a step forward. Luna, who had not yet figured out the situation, looked at the two alternately. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out with you anymore.¡± ¡°Whose choice?¡± ¡°I told you. I don¡¯t want to get married.¡± Ney said it coldly and straightforwardly. The corner of Zoltan¡¯s mouth went up on only one side. Agnes couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut in surprise. ¡°What, you two? Since when?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Ney responded coyly. It was only a while ago that they growled whenever they met, but when did they get into a relationship? ¡°Then, the person you said you like¡­¡­..¡± Luna stood up and looked at Ney. ¡°Why do you keep saying you don¡¯t want to get married? I said I¡¯d take responsibility.¡± Zoltan said, sweeping his hair roughly. ¡°My dream is to live and die as Madam¡¯s maid.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Agnes shook her hand in embarrassment. It was rather rare for those who once became a princess¡¯s maid to live as a maid until the day they die. Conversely, there were far more cases of becoming a maid in order to obtain a good marriage. ¡°That¡¯s great. I don¡¯t want to get married unless it¡¯s you. Just live with me until you die in this castle.¡± ¡°Young master, don¡¯t be clingy just because we¡¯ve spent so many nights.¡± ¡°Hyuk.¡± Luna, who was listening to the conversation next to her, opened her mouth and looked at Ney. Agnes purely admires Ney. I knew that Ney enjoyed a free relationship when she was in the palace, but I never imagined that she was this powerful. ¡°What? Clingy? Do you want to see what really clingy is?¡± Zoltan glared and took a step closer to Ney. ¡°I was holding back on wanting to pluck out all the eyeballs of the bastards who made eye contact with you. Clingy? Oh, okay. I should take this opportunity to be clingy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you pick me or not.¡± Ney didn¡¯t even snort. Rather, she went back behind Agnes as if she had nothing more to say. Zoltan smirked and looked at her, ¡°I should get going.¡± And then he left his seat. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Luna hesitated and opened her mouth. Agnes nodded and waved her hand silently. Luna hurriedly bowed and left the room. There are only two left in the room. ¡°¡­Ney.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± It felt like nothing happened because her voice was no different from usual. ¡°Are you really going to be my maid until you die?¡± ¡°No.¡± An answer came out immediately. ¡°It¡¯s an excuse to reject a clingy man.¡± She spoke calmly without changing her expression. ¡°¡­I see.¡± Agnes kept her mouth shut for some reason, she¡¯s afraid to ask more. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Luna.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Only Luna can do climate magic, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Agnes looked at Ney with a mysterious face. It was a look that implied a lot of meaning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ney grinned. * * * I didn¡¯t expect much, but like a lie, Luna came to Agnes a few days later. ¡°I¡¯ve been very rude the other day. Duchess.¡± Luna politely said greet first, unlike before. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°You got a lot better.¡± I don¡¯t know what Ney told her, but her face brightened up a lot. ¡°I¡¯m going to be different!¡± Luna clenched her fists and shouted. ¡°Ms. Ney taught me how to live.¡± ¡°How to live?¡± ¡°Yes. She told me what¡¯s important in life.¡± Agnes¡¯ expression was difficult to describe in words. She agonized over whether to comfort her or ask what the hell it was. ¡°Men are supposed to pass by like the wind in our lives.¡± ¡°Oh, well. That¡¯s right.¡± Agnes agreed. ¡°You called me because of the cloud seeds, right? What should I do?¡± Luna asked with motivated eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a while since it rained on the land. I heard that you can make cloud seeds and make them rain.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. What should I do about the duration and scope? ¡°How far can you go?¡± Then Luna smiled confidently and said. ¡°I¡¯ve been studying climate magic for over a decade. If you have enough mana stone, you can make a flood.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Her eyes opened wide. Agnes brought a map and marked where the farmland was. ¡°Here, here, and all of this south. Will it be possible? Sutmar has the largest territory in the west. Normally, a lot of farmlands is empty because the residents kept running away and the beasts invaded, but this year almost all of the land was full. ¡°Of course.¡± Luna took the map. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain tomorrow morning.¡± She firmly predicted, looking at the scorching sun over the window. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± * * * ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I was about to buy food in advance in case of a bad harvest, but this saved me an hour. You did a great job. Princess. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, but Ney did a great job. Because she persuaded Luna.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s the princess¡¯ maid.¡± ¡°Did you hear about it Duke?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He rubbed under his chin with an awkward face. ¡°I heard that Zoltan was rude to her. I¡¯ll scold him.¡± ¡°Oh, what. Hmm.¡± Seeing Zoltan walking around with a black sea squirt dead face these past few days, I thought first that I should comfort him. Compared to Zoltan, Ney¡¯s face was glossy. ¡°How¡¯s Sir Zoltan?¡± ¡°These days, he almost lives on the defense line.¡± Not long ago, when I asked Ney what happened, a neat and cool answer came back, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all sorted out.¡± I don¡¯t know the exact circumstances, but I think Sir Zoltan was probably dumped hard. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be back when he¡¯s ready.¡± Laslo muttered, looking at the rain-covered window. Zoltan had a desire to do well with Ney. In fact, he is an impeccable groom without his fiery nature. So, I asked her what she thought about it again. ¨C I can never marry a man who drinks alcohol all the time. Ney said this with a cold face. She was so determined that she couldn¡¯t ask twice. ¡°I¡¯ll just let them on their own.¡± I knew clearly from their actions. It¡¯s much better to leave the work between men and women than to be nosy for nothing. ¡°Duke.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Agnes dug into his side. Laslo naturally hugged Agnes¡¯ back. ¡°I hope it¡¯s a good harvest this year.¡± ¡°Yeah¡± The couple stood listening to the sound of rain for a long time. * * * Once it rained, the crops grew well with momentum. In addition, Adrienne¡¯s antipyretics were also quite effective because the crops that were rolled up from time to time were different in size. ¡°Is this really a potato?¡± ¡°Oh, well. That¡¯s right.¡± The residents were puzzled with potatoes the size of an adult fist. Even though the autumn harvest has not come yet, Niall asked if he should build more food warehouses as soon as possible after guessing how much wheat they could harvest. Agnes smiled and told him; he should do it. It was a day when the sun was breaking every day through the greenery. As usual, I was wrestling with the heat, and suddenly I heard the sound of heaven and earth vibrating. Bang! The castle shook with a tremendous roar. The objects on the bookshelf fell. ¡°kkyaak¡± Ney screamed in surprise. Agnes, who was sitting in the lounge, jumped up from her seat. ¡°What the heck is that?¡± She ran to the window in fear that the beasts had invaded. Fortunately, there were no beasts seen over the window. The bell also didn¡¯t ring. I was snooping around the window, when Laslo hurriedly opened the door and entered. Chapter 47 ¡°Princess!¡± He walked quickly and looked at Agnes. ¡°Duke Arpad.¡± ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°No. But what¡¯s going on.¡± At Agnes¡¯ question, Laslo stirred. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet either. I was in the office and suddenly heard a loud noise, so I came straight here.¡± He looked around with a serious face. ¡°I already sent someone to know what happened.¡± ¡°Is it a beast?¡± The defense line is not completely repaired yet. Agnes¡¯ face was full of anxiety. However, the culprit was an unexpected person. * * * ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Eva, Duchess.¡± ¡°My name is R, Ranke. Duchess.¡± Next to Eva, a brown-haired man looked at Agnes¡¯ eyes. On the other hand, Eva¡¯s attitude, the main culprit of this case, was calm. ¡°Explain.¡± Agnes gave the order, while rubbing one of her temples. It turned out that the culprit of this case was the twelfth wizard to join the team. The laboratory she was staying in was burned and all the windows were broken. It was surprising that she came out of there intact without any wounds. As Eva clapped her lips, Ranke quickly intervened. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. There¡¯s a magic Eva is working on, but it went wrong.¡± ¡°What do you mean went wrong? I succeeded.¡± Eva intervened abruptly. Ranke waved his hand and pressured her to stop talking. ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s not a complete success. If I really succeeded, the walls would have been half-broken.¡± But Eva didn¡¯t blink and said what she had to say. ¡°Hmm. What¡¯s the problem? Should I pour more Mana stone? No. If you pour more mana stone there, it will overload.¡± As Eva fell into her own world and began to mutter, Ranke opened his mouth again, sweating. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duchess. My fianc¨¦¡¯s personality is really nice, but once she¡¯s onto something she can¡¯t get out of it.¡± Ranke made excuses to somehow defend her. ¡°What kind of research were you doing?¡± ¡°Explosion magic.¡± Eva responded out of the blue. ¡°If it succeeds perfectly, it is a magic powerful enough to kill all living things within a radius of a few hundred hertz (one hertz is about 50 cm).¡± Her eyes shined strangely. ¡°Is there such magic?¡± ¡°Yes. We need a lot of mana stone every time you try it out.¡± ¡° No! I only need 83!¡± Eva immediately protested against Ranke¡¯s words. ¡°83? Two days is not enough to list the magic items that can be done with them.¡± The two briefly forgot that Agnes was in front of them and fought with her in between them. ¡°Explain it in detail. Explosive magic.¡± Agnes straightened up. Then Eva got excited and started explaining her research. I had to cut her off in the middle of the story in endless detail. ¡°So, if you use the explosive magic properly, the wall will be broken?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eva nodded confidently. Agnes¡¯ mouth was caught with a sneaky smile. ¡°Okay. Then continue your research.¡± Ranke¡¯s mouth, who was anxiously waiting for Agnes¡¯ ruling, was wide open. ¡°However, move to another place. Luckily no one was hurt this time, but such powerful magic could lead to casualties.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Ranke bent over and over again. She waved her hands and sent the two out. I unintentionally got a good weapon. As long as the power comes out as Eva said, it will be a great power for usurping later. ¡®Usurpation¡¯ The words that seemed far away came little by little and lingered around the edges. Sutmar has regained some stability. Laslo is pleased that he has made tremendous progress in just a year, but Agnes thinks otherwise. ¡°I¡¯m glad that I can increase the number of soldiers to my heart¡¯s content.¡± Unlike other provinces, there is no limit to the number of enlisted soldiers in Sutmar. Instead of entrusting the entire defense of the demonic beasts to the royal family, they pretended to be merciful, and this is my condition. ¡®I can do it.¡¯ At least when the magic on the wall is completed, it will not collapse in vain like in the past. She grabbed her fist secretly. * * * With that opportunity, the wizards came out of Estar Castle and began to build a tower for themselves. What kind of tricks did he do? A very high tower was built in just a week. ¡°Magic is amazing,¡± Agnes said, looking into the tower. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the duchess.¡± Theo smiled brightly and gently brushed his palm. ¡°What else do you need?¡± Looking at the light of his face after being together for months, I can roughly read what he wants to say. ¡°Hehe. If you could support this month¡¯s budget a little bit more¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Because magic is a science that requires a lot of money.¡± When they first wanted to move here, they shouted loudly that they only needed Mana stone, but the amount of money that the wizards demand is increasing exponentially. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll tell Niall.¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess.¡± He bowed down. ¡°By the way, there are no windows but it¡¯s still very bright inside.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because I used light spheres.¡± ¡°Spheres?¡± Theo walked quickly and caught a floating chunk of light and showed it to me. ¡°It collides with the force inside the mana stone to shine. It lasts much longer than oil or candles.¡± ¡°Can I touch it?¡± When asked with curious eyes, he gladly handed over the light spheres. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not hot.¡± As Theo said, there was only weak warmth, but it was not hot at all. The light spheres were only the size of the palm, but the light emitted was dazzling. ¡°How long does it last?¡± ¡°Hmm. If it¡¯s this big, it lasts for three years.¡± ¡°What? It will last 3 years?¡± Agnes was surprised and stopped walking and looked back at Theo. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Is it a good thing?¡± Theo blinked his eyes. Agnes was heartbroken with frustration. Theo is good among the wizards, he is good at craftsmanship and is adept at things in the world, a wizard is a wizard. But when he talks, you can often see his ignorance. ¡°Of course. Do you know how much money oil and candles cost?¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Only then did Theo nod. ¡°How many mana stones do you need to make this?¡± ¡°Well, you can make about ten of these spheres with a single mana stone.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Agnes opened her eyes wide. I was worried I needed a lot of Mana stones, but that¡¯s a relief. ¡°How long does it take to make?¡± ¡°Well, the mining principle itself is very simple, so there is no need to create it. Just split the mana stone and get the internal magic, but why are you asking?¡± Theo belatedly felt cold behind his back and glossed over his words. But I¡¯ve already heard everything I had to hear. Agnes smiled softer than ever and said. ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s more you can do for me.¡± ¡°Oh no! Do you know how much of my research has been delayed? I haven¡¯t been able to enter the lab for a few days because of the magic defense wall!¡± He hurriedly waved his hand from side to side and cried because he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°A thousand.¡± She walked leisurely and said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°First, make 1,000.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much. Please turn it down a little bit. I have a lot of work to do, so I don¡¯t have enough time to sleep.¡± ¡°You asked me to increase the budget.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± In an instant, Theo lost his words. ¡°A thousand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± Agnes knocked on Theo¡¯s stiff shoulder and left the tower. And as soon as she went back, she called in Niall and instructed to double the wizard¡¯s budget in return. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± As expected, Niall grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve found a way to take out much more than that.¡± ¡°Are you going to sell Mana stone?¡± ¡°No.¡± Agnes shook her head. It is true that mana stone is very rare all over the world and is expensive. However, only a small number of people are looking for it. To be honest, for the general public, mana stones are just magical stones and there is no way to use them unless you are a wizard. However, the light spheres are different. There is no particular way to operate it, and everyone needs light. If the price range is adjusted a little, it can be sold from aristocrats to wealthy commoners. It is even a little cheaper than three years¡¯ worth of oil and candle. It would be beneficial to them. ¡°Niall.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to be rich.¡± ¡°We¡¯re rich enough now, too?¡± Niall looked down at Agnes and said plainly. ¡°Uh-huh. But it¡¯s still not enough¡± Agnes gave strength to her stomach and yelled. Niall¡¯s face turned weird. ¡°How much richer are you going to be?¡± Instead of answering, she began to laugh. Niall took a step back in surprise. A few days later, Theo had dark circles under his eyes and brought a box. Chapter 48 ¡°It¡¯s done, Duchess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re done. Hmm? But why isn¡¯t there a single light?¡± ¡°If a thousand light spheres light up, I¡¯ll go blind.¡± Theo grumbled and lightly patted the light sphere twice. It was only then that it began to shine. ¡°Oh, you can turn it off.¡± Agnes showed it to Laslo and Niall on a delightful day. The response of the two was not different than expected. ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡± Laslo held the light sphere in his hand and looked closely. He couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut when she said it would last for years. ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are we really going to be rich?¡± Agnes giggled somewhat frivolously at Niall¡¯s vague question. ¡°Niall, this is only the beginning.¡± * * * Restoring the collapsed defense line and also putting mana stones into the wall to cast defensive magic came to an end. When all twelve wizards work on it, it ends earlier than expected. Everyone seemed to want to quickly finish this annoying task and go back to the tower. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Duchess.¡± Ranke came and bowed his head politely. ¡°Shall we start?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Laslo said. Agnes waved her hand to Eva, who was standing in the distance, giving her signal. It is finally the day when the long-awaited magic defense wall was completed. Agnes and Laslo came to a remote place with some knights. This is to confirm the magical robustness of the magic defense wall. Just in time, Eva¡¯s magic was reported to be on track for some success, giving her a chance to check the two magic at once. Eventually, Eva began to glow. At her feet, magic stones were laid out in a complex pattern. Coocoocooco¡­. There was a creepy sound as if scratching the seabed with iron. Agnes got goosebumps without realizing it and stuck close to Laslo. Laslo noticed it and hugged her shoulder lightly. The light disappeared at some point. kwaang! At the same time, the ground shook with a tremendous roar. The wind was so strong that it was hard to open my eyes. ¡°Hyuk.¡± The knight next to her groaned in surprise. Agnes opened her eyes carefully and looked around. Dozens of trees fell right behind Eva. The ground around her was dug deep and dust was blown away. On the other hand, the magic defense wall was still intact. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Agnes muttered. Eva came closer to her with a frown. ¡°That explosion magic is a great power.¡± Laslo gently admired. Even though he was very far from Eva, he could feel the impact. ¡°Great job.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a failure.¡± Eva approached and said, frowning all over the place. ¡°What?¡± ¡°As originally expected, the duchess should have flown half way because of the shock.¡± ¡°Oh, what the hell is the problem?¡­¡­¡­¡± She starts muttering to herself again. Now Agnes is used to it. ¡°Success. Duchess.¡± Ranke slipped Eva behind his back and said with a clean smile. ¡°Is it done?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ranke replied. ¡°This would call Estar a true fortress for a thousand years.¡± Theo suddenly came out and said a word. Laslo looked around the wall with a sentimental face. ¡°A fortress for a thousand years.¡± It¡¯s been a while since Estar was called by that name, but I¡¯ve never realized it. The defense line was always kept close. In fact, it is not that surprising that the defense line has been broken this time. Then Agnes grabbed one of his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Laslo noticed the warmth and looked at the grabbed finger. ¡°No one will ever cross this place.¡± She spoke calmly. Laslo looked into Agnes¡¯ blue eyes and was swept away by unknown emotions. ¡°Yeah.¡± He took out his finger and held Agnes¡¯ hand strongly instead. My heart was beating very hard. Now, even when I don¡¯t see Agnes, the color of my world changed just by thinking about her. When I¡¯m with her, I laugh and miss her when she¡¯s not around me. Now it¡¯s so deep that it¡¯s hard to hide that feeling. Now Laslo knows the identity of this emotion. * * * ¡°I heard you called.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, right. How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always living day by day, indulging the grace given by the Lord.¡± Andrassy words were softer than cotton. ¡°How¡¯s your work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so busy that I wish I had two bodies. As you can see from the report, we are planning to deliver Elemer to the palace in earnest starting this year.¡± He smiled and talked about business all the time. Agnes quietly listened to his story, then put down her cup of tea. ¡°Why did you become a merchant? I heard that you were from a noble family.¡± ¡°It was a poor baron family and I had three brothers above me. I had to do everything to eat and live.¡± ¡°What about now?¡± It is no exaggeration to say that the shop led by Andrassy now represents Nirseg. Through Elemer, he accumulated tremendous wealth and became richer than most noble families with territories. It was a long time ago that it exceeded the problem of eating and living. ¡°Now¡­.¡± He made eye contact with Agnes as he swept his chin roughly. ¡°I want everyone in Nirseg to use what I sell in my shop.¡± For a brief moment, a strong light emanated from his eyes. Agnes did not miss it. ¡°To do that, I still have to wait a little longer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good aspiration.¡± Agnes nodded. I handed him the box that I prepared. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± He seemed puzzled, but he silently followed the princess. When he opened the box, light emanated in between. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Light Spheres¡± Agnes smiled and gave a brief explanation. When he heard that it was made using mana stone and can last for about three years, his eyes began to get excited. ¡°But, how many mana stones did you obtain as raw materials?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about Mana stone. I can make it.¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± He looks puzzled because he doesn¡¯t understand what Agnes said. ¡°Not long ago, I found a golden age relic in the Black Sapphire mine, and it happened to be a device that makes mana.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± She smiled very softly and said. He jumped up from his seat without the princess¡¯ permission. It was a bit rude, but Agnes understood him. ¡°That, ha, no, that.¡± Andrassy breathed only with his mouth open when Agnes said that twelve wizards were making mana stones night and day. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to earn gold coins beyond comparison with Elemer.¡± His voice trembled thinly. It looks like light is emitted from his eyes. ¡°This mine will probably bring tremendous changes. As long as the price range is well matched, the purchasing class can be expanded to non-noblemen and commoners.¡± Andrassy couldn¡¯t speak properly because he was overwhelmed just by thinking. his body kept moving up and down because of excitement. ¡°Andrassy.¡± ¡°Yes. Madam.¡± ¡°Come under me.¡± Perhaps because it was an unexpected remark, Andrassy was puzzled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Be the vassal of the Duke of Arpad.¡± The tea cooled down. The maid noticed it and walked gently to change the tea water. Andrassy kept quiet for a while. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Agnes lifted a steaming teacup. ¡°Your shop will remain the same. There will be no change in name or person. I promise.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°What I need is not the shop you have achieved throughout your life, but you.¡± A calm and clear sentence dug his ears. Andrassy looked up at Agnes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to come this far without you. So please consider it.¡± ¡°Me. ¡­.you mean¡­.me?.¡± Andrassy showed his confusion for the first time. Agnes, who had not shown her true feelings, was happy with that alone. ¡°Of course, there will be no special disadvantage in rejecting my proposal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°However, as in the case of Elemer and the light spheres the sales will be awarded to merchants with the best offer and conditions.¡± He didn¡¯t speak up easily. The silence lengthened, but Agnes did not break it. ¡°When I first said I¡¯d go into commerce, all my brothers laughed at me.¡± Andrassy brought up something out of the blue. ¡°My father also told me to leave the house if I was going to do such a vulgar thing. At that time, only my wife supported me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So, I lived more tenaciously than anyone else. I wanted to prove it to them and I wanted to repay the faith my wife gave me.¡± Andrassy suddenly got up from his seat and knelt in front of Agnes. ¡°I have something to ask.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Chapter 49 ¡°Give my wife a title.¡± ¡°Title?¡± ¡°My wife is a daughter of a scribe. She is not listed in the book of Nobility because she is a commoner.¡± Nirseg values maternal lineage. Even if the father is a nobleman, if the mother is a commoner, the child¡¯s lineage is incomplete. If there is a child between the Andrassy couple, the child cannot become a noble. ¡°Please give her the title Viscount.¡± Then Andrassy bowed deeply. It was a posture of complete obedience. ¡°I belong to you now.¡± Agnes smiled deeply. * * * ¡°Where are you going?¡± I was heading to Laslo¡¯s office to inform him about the thing with Andrassy. A voice that I didn¡¯t really want to hear popped out of my back. ¡°To the Duke¡± Agnes said without turning her head towards Eugene. I thought it would not last long, but Eugene walked together with Agnes quite persistently. ¡°Why are you always so busy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the lady of Sutmar. Do you know how many lives I¡¯m responsible for?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take responsibility for me?¡± Agnes stopped while walking. Eugene stood next to her. ¡°You leave me alone too much. Take responsibility for me too.¡± He opened his eyes wide and proudly demanded. ¡°Isn¡¯t it past the age where you can play alone?¡± Agnes sighed deeply. ¡°You call me and use me freely. But you won¡¯t take responsibility for it?¡± He made a pitiful look like a wounded beast and showed it to me. ¡°I think I paid for it every time.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t care about the help you received because you paid the price? Humans are really heartless.¡± He shook his head. I was annoyed, but it is certainly true that I received his help several times. ¡°What do you want?¡± She pressed her temple hard and asked. ¡°There are a lot.¡± Eugene put his face in front of Agnes. ¡°What should I say first?¡± The gap between the two narrowed little by little. Eugene smiled like a sweet cream and lightly swept Agnes¡¯ hair away. ¡°Are you not going to put your hands away?¡± Agnes immediately threw out his hand. ¡°You¡¯re cold-hearted.¡± ¡°The only people who can touch me without permission are my mother and my husband.¡± She said firmly. ¡°Your husband doesn¡¯t even touch you anyway.¡± Eugene said. Agnes was furious because it sounded like he was laughing at her. ¡°What are you talking about? We hug each other every day and, um, yes! We even kissed a while ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not everything a couple can do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Agnes closed her mouth and stared at Eugene. He smiled leisurely and touched Agnes¡¯ cheek again. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°How passionate and sweet a relationship between men and women is.¡± Golden eyes approached right in front of me. A warm breath tickled my lips. ¡°How dare you.¡± At the same time, Agnes¡¯ lips trembled. Her eyes were burning. ¡°How could you insult me?¡± ¡°It was a temptation.¡± Eugene¡¯s expression changed strangely. ¡°Are you trying to drive a wedge between me and the Duke, but there¡¯s no way.¡± Agnes spoke more clearly than ever. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡­..¡± ¡°I will accept your challenge.¡± She said with her blue eyes shining. ¡°Challenge?¡± Eugene wondered how the conversation turned into a challenge. ¡°What kind of challenge?¡± ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll show you that Duke and I are a perfect couple.¡± Agnes left him with a huff. Eugene looked at Agnes¡¯ back leaving with an absurd face. * * * Agnes ran and arrived in front of his office. When the servant saw her stiff face, he opened the door without asking anything. ¡°Oh, Princess is here.¡± Laslo welcomed her with pleasure. Agnes ran in front of him at once. ¡°Did you finish your conversation with Andrassy?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together tonight.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything in return. ¡°¡­Hmmm.¡± Laslo coughed roughly. He was confused when he asked about Andrassy but she answered about sleeping together. ¡°Princess. I don¡¯t think the time and place are appropriate to talk about it.¡± ¡°Why does it matter when no one is listening? And who¡¯s going to get excited about a couple talking about sleeping?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± From some point on, his face was so red that I wondered if it would burst. ¡°We¡¯ve postponed it day by day, but isn¡¯t it weird not to spend the night together?¡± In fact, I didn¡¯t think it was a very important issue until now. In the past, when the pressure of the Senate over the succession intensified, it was only then that he knocked on my door. But now the situation is completely different from then. ¡°The princess doesn¡¯t know that well, but the thing about sleeping in the first place is, uh, hmmm. It¡¯s not something that can happen quickly.¡± I don¡¯t know what you mean. How many times have I spent the night with you? This word hovered around the corner of my throat. ¡°You can¡¯t do it right now?¡± Agnes opened her eyes wide and stared half way at him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why? Should I prepare something?¡± ¡°That¡¯s.. that¡¯s right.¡± Laslo kept coughing while giving an answer. He was like someone who was asked by a child how a baby is born. It was hard to hear more, so I cut him at once. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t hesitate and come to my bedroom tonight.¡± Agnes was totally encouraged. As there were no more excuses left for her, Laslo washed his face dry. ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re asking for night time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t say that I became angry while talking to Eugene, so I brought up another excuse. ¡°It¡¯s a duty to spend the night between couples in the castle. Until when are you going to avoid your obligations? ¡°Just because of your duty?¡± Somehow, Laslo¡¯s face showed disappointment. ¡°And, and, um. Isn¡¯t there also a problem with my prestige as a duchess?¡± I found a pretty plausible reason. Agnes stretched her chest out and said. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t recognize you as the Duchess of Arpad in this castle?¡± ¡°The Duke¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the duchess recognizes me.¡± Agnes pouted her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s been a year since we got married, but you always call me a princess without spending the night.¡± As I talked, the complaints that had been accumulated came out one by one. ¡°That, that.¡± Laslo couldn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Why? Did I say something wrong?¡± Agnes crossed her arms and raised her eyes. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not wrong.¡± After a brief silence, he nodded slowly and accepted. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I just wanted to take it slowly with the princess.¡± It was a low, quiet voice like the sea at night in summer. Agnes couldn¡¯t understand what he said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Knock knock~ His gaze did not fall away from Agnes. ¡°May I go now?¡± Laslo asked for her permission. Agnes nodded. ¡°See you at night¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. I¡¯ll go to the princess¡¯ bedroom.¡± I heard a light knock. Neither responded to the sound. Laslo stared at Agnes with unshakable eyes. ¡°Come on in.¡± Agnes said to the door. An administrator looked at the couple¡¯s eyes a little and walked over. ¡°It¡¯s time for the luncheon you promised with Viscount Kyron. Master.¡± ¡°Yes¡± * * * ¡°The lord is coming tonight?¡± Ney suddenly ran to the closet with an excited face and brought a full dress. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared something for this day. Madam!¡± She brought out the translucent clothes. ¡°No. Get rid of it.¡± Agnes shook her hand in a mean way. Then Ney stepped down with the dress with a disappointed face. ¡°What about your makeup?¡± ¡°Just go, the Duke will come¡± ¡°You should call me in the morning.¡± She asked to call her later in the morning, and left. Not long after the sunset, Laslo knocked on the door. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Agnes made him sit across from him. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t finish talking earlier, but the thing with Andrassy worked out well.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s good to give them an empty land. It seems that his wife is a commoner. I want to give her a suitable title.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not hard.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s all he wants.¡± There was an awkward silence between the couple. Agnes and Laslo were also reluctant to open their mouths for some reasons. I was hesitating about what to say, but Laslo carefully opened his mouth. ¡°What does the princess think of me?¡± Chapter 50 Somehow, he seemed a little nervous. He constantly looked at Agnes¡¯ face and mouth. ¡°What do I think about the Duke? I consider you as my husband.¡± ¡°So, what do you think of your husband?¡± Laslo was not satisfied with it and persistently inquired. Agnes couldn¡¯t understand all his questions. ¡°What does that mean?¡± A husband is a husband, is there any other meaning in it? ¡°So, for example, a husband deeply, kuhm, Lo, hmmm!¡± Agnes blinked silently. Laslo coughed in vain and gave an additional explanation. ¡°Loaf?¡± ¡°L¡­.la.¡± ¡°Lala?¡± Agnes¡¯ face looked confused as time went by. Laslo couldn¡¯t speak properly and said ¡°Lo¡± dozens of times for a while. ¡°You know, the¡­It¡¯s like love, love.¡± Laslo, who had been struggling for a long time, barely finished his sentence. ¡°Love? Husband?¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± ¡°Do I love you?¡± Laslo nodded slightly. ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes slowly blinked and looked at Laslo. It¡¯s a problem that I¡¯ve never thought about, so my worries have been prolonged. But the answer is fixed. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more like respect and good faith.¡± And the guilt of surviving alone and the regret about him who died because of me were mixed up. I want to grow old with him. I want to raise children and protect each other until the end of our lives. For her, Laslo was more than just a strong companion to trust and follow beyond her husband. ¡°I see.¡± Laslo remained silent for quite a long time and only said one word. A prickly pain came up. Laslo somehow lowered his head because it was hard to see Agnes¡¯ face straight. He knew their feelings for each other were not the same. However, when he heard the definite answer, his mouth tasted bitter and his heart ached. ¡°Princess I¡­..¡± It was so hard to bring up the next word. Laslo repeatedly clenched and unfolded his fist several times. ¡°¡­that¡¯s good.¡± Perhaps she doesn¡¯t know how much courage has been put into this short word. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with the duke too.¡± Agnes replied promptly. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± He comforted himself, saying, ¡®Isn¡¯t it better than being dissatisfied?¡¯ He opened his mouth, turning a blind eye to the pain in his chest as if he had been stabbed by something sharp. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t recognize the Princess as my wife, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to it, so I think I need to correct the title.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t call you princess forever.¡± He looked Agnes in the eye and said. ¡°Then call me your wife.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Agnes.¡± The two said at the same time. ¡°Oh, with my name?¡± Agnes knew that an intimate couple called each other by name, but what she wants to hear is different. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Laslo carefully asked her. ¡°Well, no. I like it. Do it like that.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± He whispered like a sigh. She flinched at the moment. The only person who called her name was her family. One side of my chest tickled strangely. ¡°Spending the night together.¡± He raised his voice loudly and brought up the subject. ¡°I want you to sleep with me when you sincerely want me, not because of other people¡¯s eyes or vanity.¡± Laslo honestly shared his feelings. ¡°But¡­¡± Agnes swallowed up the latter words. Laslo¡¯s eyes were very serious and hot. ¡°When is that?¡± When asked about the time, Laslo suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°Agnes, are you really asking me that?¡± ¡°Hmm, but, umm.¡± How many noble couples married for love? Moreover, the two of them are in a political marriage. I couldn¡¯t fully understand him. However, it was not very unconvincing. ¡°I want to walk with you at the same speed, holding hands.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to that time.¡± Laslo left the bedroom leaving the words behind. * * * ¡°How about holding a banquet?¡± Andrassy abruptly suggested. Agnes tapped the handle of the chair and raised her head. ¡°Banquet? What kind of banquet are you talking about?¡± ¡°We will use an optic light to beautifully decorate the castle of Estar and then hold a banquet to invite the nobles.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Then it will be promoted naturally. If the duchess takes out a few words to see how long the mine lasts and how convenient it is, everyone will probably be anxious to buy it.¡± Andrassy passionately explained. Agnes then straightened her crooked back. Andrassy took his family to Sutmar immediately after vowing loyalty to her. She made him the governor of the castle. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± I was going to hold a social ball at least once anyway. It¡¯s a good opportunity to meet nobles and get information. Agnes immediately told him to prepare for the banquet. It has been a long time since a large-scale banquet was held in Estar Castle, so people in the castle were a little excited. In addition, when the interior as well as the exterior of the castle began to be decorated using a thousand light spheres, its true value stood out. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. Madam.¡± Ney held hands tightly and murmured like a dream. Estar Castle, decorated with optic lights, looked like a castle in a fantasy story at night. Some people said that it seemed like stars in the night sky were sprinkled on the castle. Time went by quickly and it became the day of the banquet. In the morning, the maids were making a fuss. Agnes dozed off halfway and was dragged around by the maids. At one point, when I opened my eyes, the woman in the mirror was unfamiliar. Agnes worked hard to dress up for the first time in a long time. ¡°You¡¯re probably the most beautiful in the world today.¡± Ney cried and straightened her skirt wrinkles. The glossy black hair was decorated with flowers and jewels and turned on. The dress, embroidered closely with gold thread, glistened every time it was illuminated. The maid informed that Laslo had arrived. The door opened and Laslo came in. He also neatly raised his golden brown hair and dressed in neat robes. That was the only thing that changed, but he looked like a different person. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up. Agnes.¡± He reached out his hand with a rather blunt face. Agnes walked lightly and put his hand on it. Laslo looked at Agnes silently for a long time. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Unlike usual, his eyes were very hot, so she avoided his eyes without realizing it. ¡°Well, hmm. Thank you. The duke is looks nice today, too.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Laslo began to walk with an unknown smile. We arrived at the door of the banquet hall. The servant immediately opened the door for the two. ¡°The duchess of Arpad will enter!¡± At the same time, everyone¡¯s attention was focused. The hall was full, so there was no room to step on. I can see some familiar faces. When Erica made eye contact with her, she bowed her head slightly and greeted her. Agnes walked to the top seat with him. Laslo lifted the glass. ¡°Thank you for accepting my invitation like this. I prepared one thing to thank you for.¡± At his signal, several of the wizards behind him move forward. The servants walked around and blew out the candles that were lighting the hall. In an instant, it became dark all around. When only those in front of him were seen very faintly, a wizard raised his hand high. A light sphere came up. People were surprised to see it and whispered. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Is it magic?¡± Another wizard took a step forward and raised his arm. This time, ten light spheres rose at the same time and lit the ceiling. Now the surroundings are bright enough to identify a person¡¯s face. The last and third wizard came out. As he stretched out his hand, more than a hundred light spheres began to glow with light. ¡°Oh my god.¡± An exclamation flowed out of the people. Now, the inside of the hall is bright like daylight. ¡°Welcome to the fortress of a thousand years.¡± Laslo emptied his glass at once after finishing his speech. The nobles drank after him. ¡°Duchess.¡± Erica, wearing a bright yellow dress, smiled and bowed. ¡°Long time no see, Miss Erica.¡± ¡°Can I talk to you for a moment?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Agnes walked alone along Erica. ¡°What is that? It was so beautiful that I can¡¯t stop looking at it.¡± ¡°Light sphere. It¡¯s made of mana stone.¡± ¡°All of them are Mana stones?¡± Erica raised her voice. Thanks to this, the nobles around them glanced and looked their way. ¡°You looked like you had at least 100 of them¡± Chapter 51 You can only obtain one mana stone if you bring gold of the same weight. However, making hundreds of light spheres using such mana stone is something that cannot be established with any financial resources. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m lucky to be able to get Mana stone¡± Agnes wet her lips with a glass of alcohol pretending to be insignificant. ¡°Is the Light Sphere also lighting up the outer wall of the castle?¡± Erica¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Agnes nodded with a light smile. ¡°It costs much cheaper than a lamp, candles or oil, so it is quite useful.¡± ¡°How long does it last?¡± ¡°Hmm. The wizard said it can last up to three years.¡± ¡°3 years?¡± ¡°If you like it, do you want one?¡± Agnes spoke with a benevolent face. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d give it to me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay to take something precious.¡± ¡°What? This is nothing.¡± Soon after, a servant brought a box and offered it politely. Agnes opened the box herself and told her how to use it. ¡°If you tap it twice like this, the light comes on. If you tap it again, the light disappears.¡± ¡°Can I see it, too?¡± A blonde handsome man popped out from behind Erica¡¯s back. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my brother, Milan Kiske.¡± Erica introduced him with a soft smile. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. Duchess of Arpad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Miss Erica. Sir Milan. You¡¯re as handsome as I heard.¡± ¡°Ahaha. Thank you. The duchess is beautiful, too.¡± He smiled and moved forward, beating Erica with his shoulder. Agnes frowned a little when she saw it, but she didn¡¯t show it. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s a really interesting item. What¡¯s is this called?¡± He lifted the light sphere and looked around. ¡® ¡°It¡¯s called light sphere made from magic stone. It¡¯s a tool that shines.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the light sphere. Agnes made a servant bring another light sphere. ¡°You like it? Take one.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, Duchess.¡± He didn¡¯t refuse. Like a child, he held up the light sphere and turned on and off the light repeatedly ¡°Stop it because it¡¯s distracting.¡± Erica glared and hit him lightly. ¡°You stay still. Duchess. Do you have any plans to sell it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to sell it, please let me know.¡± He emphasized the words over and over again with greedy eyes. Agnes nodded half-heartedly. Milan cherished the box containing the light sphere and walked to another group of nobles. ¡°You¡¯re good at acting.¡± Agnes spoke softly as she saw Milan¡¯s back moving away. In fact, Erica already knew the existence of the light sphere. Their conversation is pre-planned but she didn¡¯t know Milan would pop up in the middle. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡± Erica sipped her drink with a calm smile. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship like?¡± ¡°Milan is looking down at me insignificantly and I¡¯m looking up at Milan disgustingly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°The word ¡®worst¡¯ suits him better. I don¡¯t really pretend to know him in our house.¡± Erica acted so casually that I was confused at the moment what she was saying. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± ¡°Since you were born as a princess, don¡¯t you know better than anyone else?¡± ¡°I thought ordinary aristocrats would be different.¡± ¡°People are similar everywhere.¡± Erica muttered as if she had lived ten years more than Agnes. ¡°By the way, it was really crazy a few days ago.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°My parents finally knew how much Milan lost in gambling.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Agnes let out a short admiration. Erica continued to speak in an exciting tone. ¡°He didn¡¯t have enough cash, so he even secured our family¡¯s treasure as collateral. I¡¯ve never seen my father shout like that.¡± ¡°Oh man, the marquis must be deeply worried.¡± Agnes tried to hold back her sulky laughter. She hardly lowered the corners of her mouth and made a solemn face. ¡°But what can he do? He is the eldest son and successor of the family.¡± ¡°So did the marquis solve it well?¡± ¡°Yes. My father rushed in and made a promissory note.¡± ¡°Promissory note?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have much money to pay for it right away. Not long ago, as my father expanded his business, he also poured money into it.¡± ¡°It would be nice if you came up with a good business in such a difficult time. For example, the light sphere.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Erica walked among the people, flapping her eyelashes and smiling deeply. When Erica disappeared, nobles who were peeping for opportunities around approached Agnes like bees and talked to her. ¡°Duchess, will you give me a chance to see the shining object up close?¡± ¡°Hello. Duchess. I¡¯m Louis Mepin from Everdon. The light sphere that you just showed to Miss Kiske¡­¡± Agnes mercifully gave a gift to those who wanted to see the light sphere. Everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the mystery of light sphere. ¡°Can I ask for a favor, Duchess?¡± A man with a bright and cheerful voice quietly appeared. ¡°Count Cellon¡±. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Emmerich Cellon is the martyr in charge of the southern border. He is the man responsible for the southern border. Based on its strong military power, its dominance is significant in the south. In addition, many families have entered the court from generation to generation and have intervened in central politics. ¡°How can I refuse when you¡¯re the one who ask for it?¡± I jutted to the servant who was next to me. The servant walked up and handed the box to the count. ¡°Elemer too, you make a lot of amazing things.¡± ¡°Your face looks lighter than before. I guess it worked.¡± At Agnes¡¯ clever answer, he burst into laughter. ¡°My sister has seen great results. Her face is white as white paper, so she can use it instead of paper.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± The two talked for a while. ¡°How¡¯s the southern part of the country?¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar. It¡¯s not surprising to see pirates coming in every time they try to plunder.¡± ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time, too.¡± Instead of answering, he laughed. Just in time, the band began to play the song. Emmerich handed over the glass he was holding to the servant and reached out to Agnes. ¡°Will you dance to a song?¡± ¡°Good.¡± He skillfully escorted Agnes. It was a slow dance song, so they had enough time to talk while dancing. ¡°The last time I saw you was two years ago¡­¡­. You didn¡¯t grow at all.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m average. In contrast, we¡¯re similar in height.¡± Agnes was furious and immediately refuted. Emmerich laughed and teased her. Agnes moved away from him because it was a section where he had to make consecutive turns. The moment he returned, she stepped on the back of his foot slightly. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Was your foot there? I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re short, your feet are sharp.¡± ¡°Oh, my height is average!¡± Agnes roared. He couldn¡¯t hold back and burst into laughter. ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡± Emmerich was somewhat similar in age to Chavolti, so the two often hung out. He met Agnes several times when he was in the palace. ¡°The duchess has changed a lot.¡± ¡±Me?¡± ¡°Yes. I was a little worried after hearing that you were marrying the Duke of Arpad.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I¡¯m living well here, too.¡± Agnes said as if it was trivial. Then Emmerich¡¯s expression became a little strange. ¡°Did you know that I was supposed to marry you duchess.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Prince Chavolti asked for this.¡± ¡°Chavolti?¡± Agnes opened his eyes wide and looked up at him. Emmerich pulled her waist a little hard and whispered in her ear. ¡°At that time, Prince Sebastian¡¯s movement was unusual, so he sent a message to me¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Please propose to the princess.¡± Emmerich stared at Agnes rudely. ¡°Cellon can protect the princess. I wrote down my consent, but unfortunately, I was a step late.¡± But even if the letter arrived on time, the result would have been the same. Cellon was too strong. Sebastian, who sees her as a potential risk, would never send Agnes to Cellon. ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± Knowing that, Agnes shrugged her shoulders. ¡°If Cellon territory wasn¡¯t too far away, the fate of me and the Duchess would have changed a lot.¡± He said softly. ¡°No.¡± She shook her head firmly. ¡°Even if I died and went back to the past, I would have come to Arpad.¡± ¡°How are you confident?¡± The hand holding Agnes¡¯ waist put strength into it. From some point on, the gap between the two was very narrow, that they could feel each other¡¯s breath. ¡°Count.¡± It was then. Laslo appeared and grabbed Emmerich¡¯s shoulder. Chapter 52 ¡°I think the song is already over.¡± It may be her illusion, but he sounded like he was angry. ¡°Sir Duke.¡± Only then did Emmerich take off his hand on Agnes¡¯ waist and take a few steps back. ¡°Can I take Agnes now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He left with a light silence. Laslo filled the spot. The second song has begun. Laslo politely reached out his hand. ¡°Let me have the honor of dancing with you.¡± ¡°I allow it.¡± Agnes put her hand on his arm and got ready. Laslo¡¯s hand reached the spot Emmerich had touched earlier, without a single error. ¡°The first dance¡­¡­¡± He muffled his speech, unusually. ¡°I wanted to be with you for the first dance.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Agnes, who was taking steps without thinking, raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Oh, my. I didn¡¯t know.¡± Is that why you have a dark expression? Agnes became a little sorry. ¡°Do you know Count Cellon well?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen him in the palace a few times.¡± ¡°You looked very close.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a bad relationship.¡± Agnes replied calmly. ¡°What did you talk about earlier? That you were laughing while dancing?¡± He asked strangely persistent. Agnes thought it was a little strange, but she passed it lightly. ¡°Did I laugh?¡± ¡°You laughed after the first verse. And after the second verse and After a turn around.¡± Laslo described exactly where Agnes laughed as if he had waited. She looked at him with strange eyes. ¡°Were you watching me?¡± I said it half joking. She thought he would flounder and stutter as usual. But Laslo didn¡¯t do that. ¡°Yeah.¡± His dark green eyes quickly came close to her nose. ¡°I was watching you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Who you are with and what you do. Even how many times you smiled when you danced with another man. Everything.¡± ¡°¡­Hmmm.¡± For some reason, her face became warm and she was embarrassed to make eye contact with him, so she turned her head first. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°Am I not supposed to know?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that before I got married to the Duke, Chavolti asked the Count to do me a favor.¡± ¡°What kind of favor?¡± ¡°The atmosphere on Sebastian¡¯s side is unusual, so he asks him to propose a marriage to me.¡± Laslo is quiet. His face was so expressionless that she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. It was a move that made two turns, so I let go of his hand and came back again. When she returned, Laslo suddenly stopped dancing and hugged her strongly. Men and women circling around passed by. ¡°Huh? Duke?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already the Duchess of Arpad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it¡± I was puzzled by his sudden behavior because it was unfamiliar. ¡°I, ha¡­.¡± Laslo couldn¡¯t talk easily. With a voice that seems to suppress something, ¡°Agnes.¡± He just called her name. She buried her head in his arms and caressed him on the back. ¡°I told the count.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Even if I die and come back to the past.¡± Laslo opened his closed eyes and gave Agnes a look. ¡°I will still come to Arpad.¡± Surprisingly, the man smiled broadly with his wrinkled forehead blooming. ¡°Okay.¡± The strength to the hug has become stronger. Through their touching body, she felt his heart beating hard. Hearing that beating, Agnes strangely felt her stomach churning. * * * The banquet lasted until deep night. The center of the topic was by far the light sphere The nobleman, who received the light sphere, looked at it and talked about Arpad¡¯s amazing wealth. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re making this using mana stones.¡± ¡°Did you see it before? The outer side of the castle is covered with hundreds of light spheres.¡± ¡°Where did you get all those Mana stones?¡± ¡°Did you find a Mana stone mine on your land?¡± Of course, Agnes did not answer their questions. She just smiled and turned her head around. She defeated the crowded aristocrats and crept up to the person she was looking for. ¡°Count Barania, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡±Duchess.¡± A brown-haired woman bowed lightly with her knees bent. ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± ¡°I owe something to the Duke of Arpad.¡± She drew the line with a broken tone. She is blunt and has a cold face. Agnes tried to face her smiling. ¡°But I¡¯m thankful that you came.¡± I know well why the count is so hard on me. Count Barania was nothing less than Sebastian¡¯s right hand even before he became a king. In addition, she was at the forefront when Sebastian invaded Sutmar in the past due to her excellent sword skills. The Order led by her was one of the king¡¯s most powerful troops. ¡°I heard Count¡¯s daughter won a tournament. You must be proud. I can¡¯t believe she won this year. From mother to daughter.¡± ¡°She still lacks a lot.¡± Winning the tournament is one of the best honors a knight can have. She pretended to be gentle, but pride passed by the count¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not enough? Everyone was praising that the best knight came out.¡± Agnes has never seen the count¡¯s eldest daughter in person, but has heard from rumors. The knight she was most looking forward to will collapsed in vain on the battlefield in future. The story that Count Barania sobbed over his eldest daughter¡¯s coffin for three days was so famous that Agnes, who was on the western side, heard it. In addition, as far as she remembers, the youngest daughter died unfortunately before her eldest daughter, making her even more shocked. ¡°What a great family.¡± She made a gentle mouthful sound, but the count did not budge. ¡°Did Count see this?¡± Agnes received the light sphere from a servant she opened the box herself. ¡°Hmm.¡± For the first time, her mouth wriggled. She must be fascinated. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to give you a few, Let¡¯s talk whenever you need more.¡± The Count, who was hesitating whether to accept it or not, was forced to take the light sphere. She hesitated to the end, even though she wasn¡¯t bribing. ¡°Thank you.¡± The count bowed politely and greeted. ¡®I can¡¯t make her on my side right away.¡¯ Agnes smiled broadly and left the count. * * * ¡°It was such a beautiful banquet.¡± When dawn began, people left the banquet hall one by one. Before Erica leaves, she approaches and says goodbye. ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you to Nouyen next time. Duchess.¡± Milan sneakily approached and talked to her. ¡°If I have a chance.¡± Agnes smiled lightly and saw off the Kiske siblings. ¡°Can I see you again?¡± Emmerich said with a soft smile when he came. ¡°Sutmar always will always welcome you Count.¡± ¡°The Princess too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Then Emmerich laughed out loud and left a short kiss on her hand. It was after the sun was completely up that the guests who came to the banquet left the castle completely. Agnes was exhausted, so she couldn¡¯t take off her clothes properly and lay down on the bed as if she were collapsing. When I woke up from a good night¡¯s sleep, almost a day had passed. ¡°Oh, are you up? Should I bring you a meal?¡± Ney rushed over and asked. ¡°No. I have no appetite. More than that, do you have any more letters to me?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so. Are you waiting for something?¡± ¡°Oh, there is.¡± A maid put a letter on a silver tray and brought it. One was a letter to Chavolti and the other to Roland. Agnes opened Roland¡¯s first without hesitation. The letter wasn¡¯t long. However, all the information she wanted was written. Her eyes shined subtly. What do you mean a black wall? An unexpected word was caught. There was no big expectation when she asked Roland to conduct a background investigation of Cellon. In the future Agnes knew, Cellon only silently defended the southern border. But she can¡¯t believe he was secretly dealing in a place where the country banned exchanges. Maybe I can use this to attract him. Agnes instructed him to write down more details and send them. * * * ¡°At the beginning, I¡¯m going to divide what I¡¯m going to sell to the aristocrats and the commoners. Well, I think we should have at least.¡± When Andrassy heard that Agnes had woken up, he ran to her like crazy and asked to meet her. ¡°I only showed the light sphere to the aristocrats. Are you sure about that?¡± Then Andrassy raised the corners of his mouth and laughed. ¡°Madam, trust me. All the nobles who saw the light sphere today will write to buy it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Four days later, Agnes realized that what he had said was correct. Niall brought a pile of letters. ¡°It¡¯s all related to the light sphere.¡± Andrassy, who was next to her, look at Agnes with a confident face. ¡°Then to the wizards¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed them to stop doing other things and do their best to make light sphere¡± ¡°The things to send to the royal palace¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, I took it out and packed it.¡± Chapter 53 Agnes stopped talking and look at Andrassy. ¡°You¡¯re very skilled.¡± ¡°I¡¯m as competent as you believe me.¡± He replied back calmly. Less than 10 days after Andrassy¡¯s work processing, the light sphere began to sell nationwide. It was an explosive response that was incomparable to that of Elemer. Elemer had a limited demand and did not require much per person, but the light sphere was different. In some wealthy estates, more than a thousand spheres were ordered at once. Sadly, the supply did not keep up with the demand. ¡°I¡¯m going to die at this rate. Duchess. Please save us.¡± Theo came to me with wet eyes and cried out that he couldn¡¯t do it anymore. ¡°12 people can¡¯t sleep and only make light spheres day and night.¡± ¡°No, is it that bad?¡± Agnes was surprised to hear that because she entrusted Andrassy with the production and sales of the light spheres. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Andrassy.¡± She comforted Theo well and called for Andrassy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too harsh to the wizards? They say they can¡¯t even sleep at night.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t sleep at night?¡± Andrassy¡¯s eyes wriggled. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the wizards well.¡± ¡°Okay. Fix it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Andrassy bowed and went out. And the very next day, Theo came. ¡°Duchess!¡± He bravely came to her and brought up the subject even before he sat down. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. No, I won¡¯t! ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Do you know what Andrassy said yesterday? He¡¯s saying we¡¯re lazy! Does that make sense? We can¡¯t sleep properly and make light spheres day and night.¡± ¡°Wait, calm down and sit down.¡± Theo was so worked up that he can¡¯t even sit properly. ¡°Call Andrassy.¡± Agnes told the maid next to her. Soon after, Andrassy opened the door and came in. ¡°Did you call me?¡± ¡°Now that the two parties are here, talk properly. What happened?¡± ¡°Just like what I said, Duchess. Andrassy came to the tower yesterday and pointed out that we were lazy, saying we were very slow in making light spheres.¡± ¡°Andrassy. Is it true?¡± ¡°Yes. It is true that production is very slow at the moment.¡± ¡°No, as a wizard, do we spend twice as much time as others? Even now, we¡¯re struggling and we¡¯re not getting enough sleep to make light spheres. How are we going to make more here?¡± Theo exclaimed enthusiastically with veins popping out on his neck. Andrassy didn¡¯t blink an eye. ¡°That¡¯s why I made a suggestion. It¡¯s hard for wizards to produce light spheres, so I¡¯m asking you if you can teach the technician under me to make it¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that! I can¡¯t teach the general public how to deal with mana stone, if it¡¯s not a wizard. It¡¯s the rule of the magic tower.¡± Theo shook his head stubbornly. Andrassy didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Then what about accepting them as magicians?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tell them only the very basic magic. It¡¯s enough to tell them how to make a mana stone and light spheres.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Think about it.¡± Before I knew it, Andrassy¡¯s voice became as soft as velvet. ¡°The demand for light spheres has increased, it will increase and will never decrease. You¡¯re struggling to make light spheres. Will it get better after some time?¡± Theo couldn¡¯t find a word to refute, so he just blinked. ¡°The wizards will be in big trouble. Didn¡¯t you say that the research you wanted to do was piling up? Why don¡¯t you leave these small things to me and the wizards should focus on your really important research?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± Theo¡¯s ears were fluttering from the side. ¡°If you teach us how to make mana stones, In the future I will fully support the wizards research.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Theo frowned. Andrassy smiled kindly like a saint who came down from heaven. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll be able to save more time on making mana stone.¡± ¡°Hmm. Then I¡¯ll talk to other wizards first.¡± ¡°Yes. Please let me know the good results.¡± Unlike when Theo came here, he smiled and went back to the tower. When the door was closed, Andrassy¡¯s face quickly returned expressionless. ¡°Calculating, if you use a technician, you can increase the daily production of the light spheres to 3,000. ¡°Oh, my. Did you deliberately go to the wizards and scrape their insides?¡± Agnes clicked her tongue as she watched the conversation between the two. His skill of persuading people is scary. ¡°Yes. Twelve wizards cannot produce as many light spheres as they want. In addition, another magic item could be developed, we shouldn¡¯t suffer because of the lack of production every time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so skilled.¡± I thought I was glad to bring him. If it were Agnes, she would have moderately compromised the production with the wizards. ¡°It would be nice to go in a direction that helps each other.¡± Andrassy grinned. ¡°I looked closely and found out that basic magic can be done without special talent.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ve selected a group of smart people underneath me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Andrassy left the room with a big smile. Soon after, as Andrassy said, Theo agreed to teach the technicians magic. ¡°It¡¯s only mana stone and a light sphere.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Theo said that¡¯s all he could teach. Andrassy bowed his head politely. Since that day, the production has exploded. People who wanted to buy light spheres knocked on the gate of Estar every day. Perhaps because the unit price was drastically lowered so that ordinary people could buy it, once word of mouth began to spread, the number of visitors became enormous. ¡°How about selling light spheres cheaper for the territory residents?¡± Laslo suggested. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°No matter how cheap the light spheres are, it doesn¡¯t mean that all commoners are capable of buying them.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Agnes immediately instructed Andrassy and Niall to sell the light sphere to the territory residents at a price of one-third. At first, Niall complained about why he had to do that, but as time passed, he quietly came and said this. ¡°Everyone was so happy to receive the light spheres.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Every time I go out to the village, they say thank you for saving three years¡¯ worth of oil.¡± ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s all thanks to the wisdom of the Duke.¡± Agnes shrugged for no reason. ¡°Where¡¯s the Duke?¡± ¡°Oh, a messenger came from the capital.¡± ¡°Capital?¡± Her face quickly hardened. Without noticing it, Niall said with a smile. ¡°Yes. Your highness gave a big gift in return for receiving the light spheres¡± ¡°I see.¡± It was expected that the richer Arpad became, the more Sebastian would keep her in check. However, when I heard that a messenger came from the capital, my heart beat fast. ¡°Sebastian¡­¡­¡± Agnes swallowed a sigh inside. She had a lot of thoughts. It was expected to some extent when sales of mines began in earnest, but his response was faster than expected. ¡°Agnes.¡± There is only one person in this castle who can call her name. Agnes turned around. Laslo walked slowly and stood in front of her. ¡°I heard a messenger came?¡± ¡°You heard it already.¡± ¡°What did the king say?¡± Then Laslo frowned. ¡°He sent an invitation.¡± He showed an invitation with a royal seal decorated with gold. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation but half coercion.¡± Even if you don¡¯t look at it, you can tell what kind of conversation came and went. ¡°When did he ask you to come?¡± ¡°I have to leave in five days to get there on time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Agnes nodded quietly. He didn¡¯t know if she meant to accept it or not. Laslo took a step forward and narrowed the gap with her. ¡°I¡¯ll go there, so don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be safe here in the castle.¡± ¡°What he wants is me.¡± Agnes said with a bitter smile. ¡°Sebastian is suspicious. If I didn¡¯t accept the invitation, he¡¯d be more suspicious.¡± ¡°Agnes¡­¡± He hesitated a little and grabbed Agnes¡¯ shoulder lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Your highness that you are sick.¡± Without realizing it, she made a sound of air falling through her lips. ¡°Duke. Do you think Sebastian will fall for such an excuse? He will immediately doubt the Duke¡¯s loyalty and use unreasonable force to summon me to the palace somehow.¡± As Sebastian knew Agnes well, Agnes knew him as well. ¡°The Duke will stay here. I¡¯ll go there alone.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± He slightly tightened her grip at Agnes¡¯ shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go alone in such a place.¡± His eyes were so serious that made Agnes laugh. ¡°Then shall we go together?¡± Laslo showed a dissatisfied expression. However, Agnes¡¯ words were not unreasonable, so in the end he agreed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell Niall to get ready.¡± Chapter 54 Chap 5. Flowering. Not long after returning from the capital, the castle was overturned by the news that the territory couple was going to the capital again. ¡°At such a busy time!¡± Niall sighed. It was the king¡¯s call, so they couldn¡¯t refuse unless there was a problem. He grumbled and begged for a quick return. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this place, Brother.¡± Zoltan saw the couple off. Ney passed by him casually. A knight appeared with a horse. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± When Agnes asked, he bowed politely and greeted. ¡°Oh, nice to meet you Madam. I¡¯m Matron Bushke.¡± ¡°He¡¯s Bushke¡¯s grandson.¡± Laslo said a word. ¡°He¡¯s going to be in charge escorting you, he¡¯s very talented.¡± ¡°Oh, then he¡¯s very reliable.¡± The name Matron is familiar. Did I hear it somewhere? ¡®Was he a famous knight?¡¯ Agnes took it lightly and got into the carriage with the help of Laslo. * * * The journey to the capital was boring and tense. It took them less than seven days to reach the capital because they¡¯re a six-foot carriage. Upon receiving the call, the butler of the townhouse came out in advance to greet the couple. They spent the day there and headed straight to the palace. ¡°Agnes.¡± Before entering the palace, Laslo first reached out his hand. ¡°Tell me anytime if you want to go back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Agnes smiled at him. It was a smile with many implications. She held Laslo¡¯s hand tightly. The royal palace¡¯s servant met the Duke of Arpad. ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The thought of eating face-to-face with Sebastian made her feel nauseous. Without expressing it, she walked to the restaurant following her. ¡°Oh, Agnes.¡± Sebastian welcomed Agnes with a welcoming face. Next to him, Queen Ilona is expressionless like a doll. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again.¡± The duchess sat down after bowing deeply to the king. ¡°Did you find a tool to make a mana stone in Ethron?¡± The soup had just come out. Agnes replied without even holding a spoon. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± ¡°In a black sapphire mine that¡¯s completely useless.¡± ¡°I was lucky.¡± Agnes calmly said. ¡°The wizards say it¡¯s the discovery of the century. Maybe the golden age will come.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t wizards originally those who like to make up stories?¡± ¡°Did they lie to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you that there¡¯s a mix of exaggerations.¡± Sebastian held his chin and stared at Agnes. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I came of age last year.¡± ¡°Already? Vivian died around your age.¡± It sounded like the same admiration that she had been alive for quite a long time. Laslo clenched his fist under the table without realizing it. ¡°How proud she would have been if she had lived and seen you now?¡± Agnes¡¯ expression did not change at all. However, she picked up a salad that she had not eaten before and put it in her mouth. ¡°I see.¡± Even after that, Sebastian¡¯s slurred words strangely scratched people¡¯s nerves. Unlike when they had dinner together before, he was definitely hostile. Laslo talked to the king and drew attention a few times, but it was useless. Sebastian tenaciously bit Agnes. The queen, who noticed the atmosphere, opened her mouth by the time the dessert came out. ¡°Your highness.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my queen?¡± Sebastian looked at Ilona with a very friendly face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to see the prince today?¡± ¡°I did.¡± He smiled broadly and reached out to Ilona. ¡°Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll get going now.¡± Laslo jumped up from his seat and saw the king off. ¡°Yes, by the way. Agnes. I¡¯m going out hunting in the northern forest tomorrow, so come with the Duke. I¡¯ll catch a fox for you.¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Laslo was about to step up and say no. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± But Agnes replied faster than him. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Sebastian escorted Ilona and went out without looking back. When the door closed, Laslo approached Agnes and whispered in a small voice. ¡°Did you agree to go to the hunting ground with the king knowing what kind of disaster we would face?¡± ¡°If he wanted to kill me, he would¡¯ve done it already.¡± Agnes said. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here, Duke. I feel sick and I don¡¯t have the strength to stand.¡± Only then did Laslo realize that Agnes¡¯ complexion was very pale and hugged her shoulder in surprise. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go back. I called a doctor in advance.¡± Agnes only smiled faintly. Laslo helped her out of the palace quickly. The road back to the townhouse by carriage felt very long. As soon as Agnes returned to the mansion, she ran straight to her room. Several maids who knew the situation entered together. ¡°The duchess told me not to let you in.¡± Laslo was forced to stamp his feet and waited for hours in front of the door. It was long after the sun had set that Agnes¡¯s door was opened. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping.¡± Ney quietly opened the door and came out to announce Agnes¡¯ condition. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Her throat is a little bad, but she took the medicine given by the doctor right away, so she¡¯ll be okay. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have a fever this time.¡± As soon as he heard Ney, Laslo went inside, straight to the bed where Agnes was. She was lying in the middle of the bed, looking pale. Laslo felt pain on one side of his chest just by looking at her. I was distressed by the sense of helplessness that there was nothing I could do for her. He clenched his fist in the air as he tried to reach for Agnes. I was in the same situation just a few months ago, but it felt completely different from then. There is no blood on her pale face. Laslo opened his hand very carefully and swept her cheek away. Agnes was frowning a lot as if she had a painful dream. He gently pressed between her eyebrows. Only then did her face stretch a little. ¡°Agnes¡­¡± He wanted to hug her as hard as he can. Sometimes he wanted to kiss her when she is smiling in front of him. When he heard that she feels sick, his heart beat like crazy and anxiously. When he saw Count Cellon dancing with her with a smile, he wanted to get the Count out of the spot immediately and lock Agnes in his arms. He didn¡¯t know what to do whenever he was engulfed in a violent emotion that he had never felt before. ¡°Agnes.¡± He muttered her name once again. That was the only thing he could say. The longer they spent together, the deeper his heart grew. Laslo did not leave Agnes¡¯ side until late at night. * * * The king pulled the bow tightly. The deer brought by the hunter was running their way. Sebastian set up a demonstration. After a long wait. ¡°It¡¯s a hit!¡± Said the mallard. Agnes watched a deer with a neck pierced with an arrow die next to Sebastian. Perhaps avoiding the fatal injury, the deer kept waking up and falling down. Sebastian reached out to the knight next to him. The knight carefully pulled out his sword and handed it over. ¡°Agnes. Pain can make people grow.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Sometimes there are meaningless pains.¡± The king hit the deer¡¯s neck as it was. Hot blood splashed on his face. The servant approached and handed over a wet towel. Sebastian looked back at Agnes, wiping his bloody face. ¡°The former can stand it, but the latter can¡¯t. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, your highness.¡± Agnes lowered her eyes and swallowed the saliva in her mouth. He handed the sword he was holding back to the knight. ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never seen Duke Arpad¡¯s hunting skills.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing compared to your highness.¡± ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t bring yourself down. You¡¯re a knight with a good reputation in swordsmanship.¡± After catching three deer, Sebastian urged the two to go catch a fox. Laslo said, sneaking past Agnes. ¡°Don¡¯t ever stay away from me.¡± Agnes nodded delicately instead of answering. From far away, the hunter began to drive the fox with a hound. With the barking sound, the fox appeared in the bushes. Sebastian pulled the bow again tightly. A fox with orange fur ran with a mouth like a beast aiming at me. The barking of the hound is getting closer. It was then. The king suddenly turned around and changed the direction of the arrowhead. Laslo instinctively moved the horse in front of Agnes as if covering her. Sebastian¡¯s eyes twinkled. He looked straight at Agnes. The arrow flew right away. Chapter 55 ¡°Kkyaak!¡± She heard a scream of a horse behind her. An arrow flying over Agnes¡¯ head hit a masked man. ¡°Attack!¡± The king¡¯s knight shouted first. ¡°Protect your Highness!¡± As soon as the words were over, dozens of people popped out of the forest simultaneously. ¡°Oh no!¡± Laslo looked around with a tense eye. He only brought two knights. Agnes hardened and looked around without ease. The assassins slowly narrowed the siege. ¡°Protect Agnes above the king.¡± Laslo said to the knights behind him. ¡°Yes Sir.¡± He lifted the bow he had hung to his horse and loaded it. Agnes bit her trembling lips. It happened in an instant, so I don¡¯t know what to do. I just held onto the reins and looked at Laslo¡¯s back. ¡°Kill the king!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Starting with a cliche cry, the assassins began to rush in. Accordingly, the king¡¯s knights pulled out swords. Some of the assassins ran toward Laslo. Laslo shot the loaded bow right away without hesitation. ¡°Gasp!¡± The man who was hit by a bow in his chest fell backwards. When one person died, another person behind appeared. They constantly jumped out like people who were not afraid of death. Laslo calmly shoots the bow to deal with the assassins. It was so accurate and fast that no assassin came close. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of them.¡± Laslo said, loading another bow. The number of assassins did not intend to decrease as the bodies were already piled up one by one. ¡°This place is too open.¡± The king¡¯s knight gasped and said. ¡°What about the guards?¡± ¡°It will take them more time to come.¡± ¡°Your highness, you have to avoid it.¡± Another knight added. Sebastian looked at the knights and said. ¡°Half of you stay here and the other half escort me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They were about to move. Arrows poured like rain from beyond the forest. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± The surroundings were in chaos because of the screams of the people and horses who were hit by an arrow. Unfortunately, Agnes¡¯ white horse was also hit by an arrow and ran wild. ¡°Agnes!¡± The horse that was jumping began to run arbitrarily. Laslo immediately followed her. Agnes lowered her body and tightly pulled the reins hard. However, no matter how much she pulled the reins, the horse didn¡¯t listen. The leaves pass by my cheeks. The scenery repeatedly appeared and disappeared very quickly. ¡°Duke!¡± She shouted at Laslo, who was following her. ¡°Shoot my horse!¡± ¡°Will it be okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way to stop it.¡± She shouted with a hoarse voice. Her hair was blown away by the wind, making it difficult to see ahead. ¡°Come on!¡± Agnes shouted once again. Laslo let go of his hand from the reins and loaded his bow. ¡°Hold on tight.¡± At the same time as the warning, the bow left his hand. ¡°Heuuuuuung!¡± Her horse lifted its forelegs and howled fiercely. In an instant, her body floated upward. It felt like my intestines were plummeting. Agnes grabbed the rake and threw it away. ¡°Agnes!¡± Laslo shouted again. The horse that had been squealing wildly shook its body. She couldn¡¯t handle the squealing and tingled on the horse¡¯s back. ¡°Argh!¡± The moment her back touched the ground; a scream burst out. Pain came up on my back. It hurt so much that the sound didn¡¯t come out properly later. ¡°Agnes!¡± Laslo rushed to her after getting off the horse. He fumbled throughout her body to see if there were any broken parts. ¡°Oh, it hurts.¡± Physiological tears came out one after another. Laslo touches her with great respect. Her hand stroking her back was soft and painful. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be okay. Fortunately, there¡¯s no broken part. I¡¯ll call the doctor soon¡­¡± While talking, he jumped up and pulled out a sword. ¡°Come out.¡± His voice was cold, it felt like ice. As soon as he finished talking, people in black suddenly came out. As the pain went away, fear flocked. ¡°Agnes.¡± He looked back at Agnes behind him and said. ¡°Close your eyes for a second.¡± Laslo spoke calmly. She trembled and closed her eyes tightly as he said. The day when the assassin came in in the middle of the night suddenly came to mind. In the midst of the terrible pain, fear and distress rushed all at once. ¡°Argh!¡± The sound of iron bumping into each other pierced my ears. Fortunately, Laslo¡¯s voice was not in it. There was a smell of blood everywhere. How long did I sit down? Someone touched Agnes¡¯ shoulder. She trembled in surprise. ¡°Can you stand up?¡± When I opened my eyes and looked up, there was Laslo. His face and hair had blood on them. I tried not to pay attention to the bodies piled up in layers. Agnes stood up holding his hand. My body ached all over, but the intense pain I felt earlier had disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the horse. A trained warhorse will be around here. Hang on here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Agnes nodded. Laslo came back to her after a few steps. ¡°Duke?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± He looked down at Agnes with a troubled face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t always protect you properly because I¡¯m not good enough.¡± ¡°You saved me now.¡± Laslo kept his mouth shut. He lightly touched her cheek, which was scorched by the dirt. ¡°You got hurt.¡± It just sounded like he was blaming himself. Agnes held his hand covering her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s not the Duke¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the ball, I might have died.¡± Agnes looked up in his eyes and said. A bitter smile caught Laslo¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Laslo disappeared through the bushes. Agnes lost strength and breathed heavily leaning on the tree. ¡°Who is it?¡± Agnes muttered to herself. It has been only a few months since the King ascended. Rumors have circulated secretly that Sebastian poisoned the King Seon and ascended to his seat, but anyway he was the eldest son with legitimacy. Soon after, I heard a rustling sound. It seems like he has returned quickly. ¡°Duke, you¡¯re really¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± I got goosebumps behind my back. I heard a voice that I was familiar with but I never wanted to hear here. ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡± I felt a strong tone of regret in it. ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡± ¡°Where did the Duke of Arpad go? Are you alone? Assassins still remain in the forest, which is dangerous.¡± Sebastian walked slowly. Blood dripped from the end of his sword by his side. ¡°He¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Agnes had tried not to reveal her nervous feelings. I tried not to make eye contact with him on purpose. In the meantime, Sebastian walked right in front of Agnes. ¡°As I came here, I remembered what you said before going to Sutmar.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You said, please save me. I will live as if I were dead.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Did you forget that you begged with your head under my feet?¡± I don¡¯t know about anything else, but his voice was sweet and soft like honey. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. Your Highness.¡± Agnes replied with her eyes down. Then Sebastian pulled out a sword hanging from his side. The tip of the cold sword touched her chin. Soon Agnes was forced to raise her head. The eyes of the same color were staring at her. ¡°But why don¡¯t you live like you¡¯re dead?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Sebastian tapped her chin with a blank face. She felt like a prey that was caught. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Agnes forced the corners of her mouth up. ¡°Have you forgotten why you sent me to Sutmar?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°This is a family that has been in decline for more than half a hundred years. It is a family that rots from the bottom but stands upright from time to time.¡± He pulled out the sword that was hitting her chin and swept Agnes¡¯ cheek. ¡°What the hell can I do in such a place?¡± Agnes put her hands together and lowered her gaze. ¡°And I saw Vivian die there with my own eyes¡­¡± Agnes repeated dozens of times in her head. I will kill you and rip you into pieces. I¡¯ll throw your intestines to your favorite hound, I will hang your head on the castle gate and let everyone curse you. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Chapter 56 ¡°How could I have a distasteful heart towards your highness?¡± Agnes looked up and did her best to smile at him. On the other hand, a smile disappeared from Sebastian¡¯s face. ¡°Then prove your loyalty.¡± He lifted the sword up very slowly. Agnes did not avoid Sebastian¡¯s eyes. Her hand had just been halfway down towards her. ¡®Piyuung¡¯ An arrow crossed Sebastian¡¯s nose and flew into a tree. Agnes and Sebastian¡¯s heads turned at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your highness.¡± Laslo lowered his bow and said. ¡°I missed the assassin because of my poor bowing skills.¡± He looked more terrifying than ever. Sebastian lifted his sword with a smile. ¡°You surprised me, Duke Arpad.¡± Laslo walked silently and stood in front of Agnes. ¡°How about your escorts, why are you here alone?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be right back. I wanted to talk to Agnes about something, so I asked them to leave for a while.¡± Just in time, the king¡¯s knight approached through the bushes. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Said Laslo. It was a rather rude tone that should not be used to the king. Sebastian¡¯s eyebrows were twitching, but he did not point out his attitude. ¡°Yes. You can take her.¡± He hung the sword back on the side. Laslo bowed his head with a blunt face, grabbed Agnes¡¯ hand and walked to the place where the horse was tied. Sebastian¡¯s stinging gaze was felt from the back of his head. ¡°Duke, why did you shoot an arrow at the king?¡± Agnes lowered her voice and whispered to him. ¡°I missed his head because my hand slipped. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She looked at his face in surprise. It¡¯s a ridiculously serious tone. I can¡¯t see the energy of jokes anywhere. Laslo helped Agnes ride the horse without any other excuse and climbed up behind her. ¡°Was it always like that?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Does the king always act like that to you?¡± ¡°Of course, always.¡± Perhaps if Laslo hadn¡¯t fired an arrow, Sebastian would have stabbed Agnes anywhere. Agnes was able to live with it. ¡°Really?¡± Agnes didn¡¯t know how scary Laslo¡¯s face was because she was in front of him. ¡°Who is behind it?¡± Agnes relaxed her body and leaned her back against his chest. Laslo flinched a little. ¡°You mean the assassins?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way Sebastian would leave those who rebelled against him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± His low and serious voice was heard above her head. ¡°He is overly organized and has excellent swordsmanship skills. It¡¯s not just a bluff.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m suspecting the king.¡± Agnes was surprised by what he said, but not at the same time. ¡°They are professionally trained people, but it¡¯s not enough to say that they¡¯re gathered to kill the king. They pretended to kill the king, but I can¡¯t erase the possibility that you¡¯re the target.¡± ¡°The duchess, who went to the hunting grounds with the king, unfortunately died by the assassin¡¯s sword.¡± Agnes was blown away. Instead of answering her words, Laslo let out a small sigh. ¡°In addition to that, he has a history.¡± I realized that the history he was talking about was the assassins who broke into the townhouse. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the territory as soon as possible. I didn¡¯t think much about bringing more knights.¡± ¡°Should we make a bet, Duke?¡± ¡°What kind of bet?¡± ¡°The king will call me to the palace tomorrow.¡± Unfortunately, Agnes¡¯ prediction was correct. * * * ¡°Sit down.¡± Sebastian pointed at the seat in front of me. Agnes bowed and sat in the chair. The maid walked quickly and poured tea into the empty glass. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I was a little surprised, but I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t get seriously injured.¡± Actually, she was. Beyond the dress, Agnes¡¯ body was full of bruises. It was so severe that Ney, who was helping her change, burst into tears when she saw it. ¨C I¡¯ll tell the lord right away. ¨C Don¡¯t tell the Duke. ¨C What? Why? ¨C If he knows this, he won¡¯t let me go to the palace. ¡°By the way, it seems that Duke Arpad cares about you quite a lot.¡± ¡°He is an upright person, so all he does is show courtesy to those he knows.¡± ¡°Yeah? It seems to me that his affection for you is so strong that he dares to kill the king.¡± His voice was peaceful, but not his eyes. ¡°Please forgive Duke Arpad¡¯s disrespect with a broad and deep heart. Your Majesty.¡± Agnes jumped up from her seat and stood next to the chair and bowed deeply. ¡°Forgive me.¡± Sebastian put her chin on the table and looked gently at Agnes. The tea has cooled down. The king didn¡¯t say anything. Agnes had to keep her back down because she was not ordered to raise her head. ¡°Come here.¡± She carefully walked two steps toward Sebastian. ¡°Closer.¡± Agnes was still bending her back. When the gap between the siblings became very narrow, Sebastian suddenly grabbed Agnes¡¯ chin. ¡°Your only strength is that you are afraid and weak.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a lot.¡± ¡°But, since when did you look me in the eye?¡± I tried to lower my eyes, but Sebastian was a little faster. ¡°Agnes.¡± The hand holding the chin went down. He grabbed his sister¡¯s neck casually and strongly. ¡°Gasp.¡± ¡°Should I trust you?¡± Instead of words, a moan came out. The hand that moved its neck became more and more tense. ¡°Say it.¡± She was out of breath. Agnes clenched her fist tightly so as not to unwittingly shake the hand of the king. ¡°Should I keep you alive?¡± Unlike the peaceful Sebastian, her face was distorted by pain over time. ¡°I, huh, I¡­¡­.¡± As Agnes continued to stutter saying something, Sebastian loosened his grip. ¡°You?¡± ¡°All I want is a peaceful life with the Duke.¡± My voice turned low and rough because of my aching throat. ¡°If you order, I will never come out of Sutmar. I will live like dead without having an exchange with anyone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Agnes only then straightened up her bent body. As I was leaving the last room, I heard Sebastian¡¯s voice behind my back. ¡°It¡¯s very lonely without you, so stop by the palace tomorrow as well.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, your highness.¡± * * * ¡°Is it cold?¡± Laslo looked down at Agnes sitting across the table. ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the middle of summer, but you¡¯re wearing a dress that comes up to your neck.¡± ¡°Ahhh.¡± This is because I changed my clothes as soon as I came back to hide my bruised neck because of Sebastian. Of course, when Ney saw the red handprints on her neck, she ran all over the place. ¡°I think the mansion is a little cool.¡± ¡°Do you have a cold or something? Should I call a doctor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± When Agnes smiled awkwardly and waved her hand, Laslo went over it smoothly. ¡°How was it going to the palace today?¡± ¡°We only talked about trivial things.¡± I got a sore throat from talking for a long time. Agnes deliberately finished her meal quickly and got up from her seat. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite because it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°You said the mansion was cold earlier.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I was impatient, so I made a slip of the tongue. Agnes hurriedly walked to the other side to avoid his gaze. ¡°I have to go to the palace tomorrow, so I¡¯ll sleep first.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Laslo noticed a strange sign and jumped out of his chair and strode toward Agnes. ¡°Agnes. You¡¯ve been weird since earlier.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± When he grabbed her arm, Agnes unknowingly groaned weakly. The place he caught was a place where the bruise was. Laslo¡¯s face hardened as if he had noticed something. He snatched her hand and opened the door of the dining room. ¡°Wait. Where are we going?¡± ¡°Bedroom.¡± ¡°Why are we going there all of a sudden?¡± Laslo didn¡¯t say anything until he opened the bedroom door. ¡°Master.¡± The maid, who was waiting in the room, bowed her head in surprise when she saw two people coming in. ¡°Get out.¡± His voice was so low that the maids walked out of the bedroom without asking twice. The door was closed and only two were left. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes looked at him in surprise. Chapter 57 ¡°W¡­ why all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You should know the reason better.¡± Rather, Laslo asked back. ¡°I, um, don¡¯t know what the duke is saying.¡± Agnes deliberately looked elsewhere. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then I¡¯ll take it off myself.¡± Only then did Agnes realize that Laslo was serious. She grabbed his sleeve and shouted. ¡°I hurt my arm a little when I fell off the horse yesterday.¡± ¡°How much did you get hurt?¡± ¡°I just got a little bruise. I didn¡¯t say it because it wasn¡¯t important and it would heal in a day or two.¡± ¡°Show me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in my arm, to show you that I need to¡­.¡± ¡°Why does it matter? You and I are a couple.¡± Laslo, who gets red with just a hug, is gone and only a determined man remains. ¡°Can I show you later?¡± If I take off my dress, my neck will inevitably show. Agnes wanted to hide it as much as possible. ¡°Agnes.¡± Laslo smiled crookedly for the first time since they came into the room. ¡°I¡¯m holding back but I want to tear up your clothes right now.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call a maid.¡± * * *Read only on Mesmerizing Memoirs*** ¡°Duke.¡± Agnes peeked behind the partition. ¡°Are you there?¡± Laslo, who was sitting on the sofa from afar, stood up. ¡°Did you call me?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± The small white back of her hand fluttered like a butterfly. Where did Agnes, who was boldly trying to take off her clothes on their first night, go? She hid behind the partition, saying she was ashamed to show her naked body. ¡°Can you see this?¡± A thin arm with nothing on it popped out of his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°How is this not a big deal?¡± She acted like nothing, but her body was stained with wounds and bruises. Perhaps because of her fair skin, the spotty bruise was particularly noticeable. Laslo swept her bruised arm out of regret. He felt regretful. I should have asked the princess yesterday. ¡°Did the doctor see it?¡± ¡°Yes. He gave me some medicine.¡± ¡°Where else?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You fell on your back. What about other places besides your arms?¡± When Laslo asked, her fair arm flinched. ¡°There aren¡¯t that many.¡± ¡°You mean there¡¯s not much.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s really not much.¡± Agnes shook her arm away from him. Laslo could not erase the suspicion. ¡°Then show me the other arm.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very persistent.¡± ¡°Did you know now?¡± ¡°Oh, my.¡± Agnes grumbled. There was a rustling sound behind the partition. ¡°Why do you not believe people when they say they¡¯re okay?¡± The partition rattled. It looks like she stepped on the hem of her clothes while changing. Laslo was surprised and went inside the partition to catch her from falling and help her. ¡°Oh my god. I almost fell down. Thank you for holding me.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Duke? What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Laslo¡¯s face was seriously stiff when she looked up. Agnes immediately noticed where his gaze stayed. ¡°This is, you know. When I fall from the hunting ground¡­.¡± ¡°Did the king do this?¡± Agnes had clear handprints on her neck. It¡¯s obviously a sign of strangling. Obviously, it was a wound that didn¡¯t exist until I saw her off this morning, so I could immediately notice who did it. At that moment, my mind went blank. I felt like the string of reason I was holding was breaking. ¡°Duke, it hurts.¡± The hand holding her waist seems to have excessive force. Laslo immediately let go of his hand. ¡°Oh, my. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Agnes took a few steps back. Laslo managed to calm his anger through deep breathing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the duke will worry like this.¡± She let out a small sigh. I was wearing only a thin slip, so I looked naked. Contrary to Agnes¡¯ saying that it was okay, the arm was not the only part with bruises. There were also big blue bruises on her knees, forearms, and thighs. In addition, blood was formed on her back and the scratches were clear, so just looking at them hurt my heart. Laslo regretted not spending the night with her for the first time. ¡®If we shared the bed together, I could have noticed all the wounds on her body.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal with Sebastian¡¯s acting like that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just because he¡¯s curious how I react. You don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, how?¡± Laslo was amazed by what she said. ¡°My wife came back from being strangled by someone; how can I not care?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°What do you see me as?¡± Agnes closed her mouth while trying to bring up an excuse. Laslo¡¯s face facing her was so distorted that it was painful. ¡°I am¡­¡­¡± There was a strange silence in the room. Agnes closed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you.¡± Laslo looked straight into her blue eyes and spoke. ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± He confessed his love to his wife, but he didn¡¯t look happy at all. Rather, he was having difficulty in breathing because his lungs were pressed by the pain of digging into his chest. ¡°It means that if you get hurt even at the tip of your hair, I won¡¯t be able to sleep because I would be bothered.¡± ¡°If you come home with this kind of wound,¡± Laslo raised his hand very slowly and lightly swept her neck with a hand mark. ¡°It means that I want to find the one who hurt you and make him pay back many times.¡± He couldn¡¯t straighten his frown. He managed to endure the soaring emotions. Laslo picked up the clothes on the chair and put it around her shoulder. ¡°Duke.¡± Agnes reached out and tried to grab the hem of his clothes, but Laslo was faster. ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll call a doctor.¡± He spoke in a low voice and left the bedroom. Agnes watched where he left for a long time. * * *Read only on Mesmerizing Memoirs*** ¡°Ney.¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± ¡°What is love?¡± Ney, who was diligently applying medicine over Agnes¡¯ wound, raised her head. ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± ¡°The duke likes me.¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± Ney put down the medicine and glinted. ¡°Are you going to sleep now?¡± ¡°Can you sleep when you love someone?¡± At the question, the maid mumbled something. ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily like that, but¡­¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°When you love someone, you want to be with them every time, Because you¡¯re happy when you¡¯re together.¡± ¡°Is that love?¡± Agnes opened her eyes wide and asked. Ney smiled awkwardly as if it was difficult to explain. ¡°That¡¯s love for me¡± She couldn¡¯t fully understand what Ney said, but she just nodded. Love. Love. Laslo¡¯s face comes to mind. The lips, facial expressions, and fists that I said he liked are vivid. But Laslo didn¡¯t look happy. He looked distressed and sad somewhere. ¡°Go to sleep, madam.¡± Ney turned off the light. Agnes couldn¡¯t sleep and barely closed her eyes. * * * Read only on Mesmerizing Memoirs*** ¡°There is no movement in the territory yet.¡± Count Barania politely said. Sebastian raised his tilted head. ¡°How many soldiers do they have?¡± ¡°It is difficult to count the exact number, but the number of knights has increased compared to last spring. They also bought quite a few horses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­.¡± He tapped his finger on the handle of the chair. When I deliberately got her married to a falling Duke¡¯s family, but that family has been reviving day by day since the princess went. Irritation preceded anxiety. I thought I didn¡¯t have to pay attention, but she kept getting on my nerves. Count Barania stood by him silently for a while. ¡°Your Highness.¡± At that time, a servant walked silently and whispered in the king¡¯s ear. ¡°What about Agnes?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, he seemed to come alone.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The corners of Sebastian¡¯s mouth went up and up. ¡°Bring him here. And the Count, you should get going now.¡± After the servant and the Count bowed, they left. Soon after, Duke Arpad opened the door and came in. ¡°I don¡¯t remember calling the Duke Arpad. What¡¯s going on here? Where¡¯s my cute sister? Are you here alone?¡± ¡°Agnes is not feeling well, so I came instead. Your Highness.¡± ¡°She looked fine yesterday.¡± ¡°After returning to the mansion, she had a fever and she had a hard time moving around.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sebastian called the servant, who was standing behind him. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± ¡°Pick up some medicinal herbs that are good for fever and send it to Arpad Townhouse. How weak is her body to fall down overnight?¡± He clicked his tongue openly. The servant bowed his head. Chapter 58 ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°How is Sutmar these days?¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting better little by little.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± Sebastian squinted and laughed. ¡°When I heard that my dear sister was suffering from a barren land, I couldn¡¯t sleep because my heart ached.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Laslo replied bluntly. ¡°As for Agnes.¡± Sebastian looked far away and continued his words with nostalgic eyes. ¡°She looks brave on the outside, but she¡¯s very vulnerable on the inside. She cried a lot when she was young, so I teased her for being a crybaby.¡± Surprisingly, Sebastian looked like an older brother who sincerely cares for his sister. ¡°But I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s already grown up to be the wife of a family. Time is amazing.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I remember like it was just yesterday that I was hanging out with Vivian and roaming around the palace.¡± The lips referring to Vivian look natural. Wherever I looked, he didn¡¯t seem like a person who poisoned his sister five times. Laslo clicked his tongue in disgust. ¡°Oh, memories are rushing back. Duke. Let Agnes come tomorrow. There are so many things I want to say.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well¡­.¡± ¡°Duke Arpad.¡± Sebastian gave him a benevolent smile. ¡°This is an order. It¡¯s not a favor or a suggestion.¡± The king leaned back and buried himself in a chair. Laslo grabbed his fist on his lap. When an assassin was sent in the Arpad Townhouse, I thought it was just a simple warning. When I met the assassin in the hunting ground, it took me a lot of effort to remain calm. However, I couldn¡¯t think of anything when I saw Agnes, who returned home strangled by someone. That moment paralyzed me, and a rush of emotions rushed up my chest. I had to bite my tongue in order to stop myself from tearing the man who touched her neck. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with you, so bring my little sister.¡± Sebastian was determined. It was a tone that even mixed with a bit of annoyance. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Laslo asked somewhat straightforwardly. ¡°I just told you. How many times do I have to tell the duke to understand?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t learn anything about politics.¡± He said only what he had to say, like a deaf person. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have enough knowledge about noble people.¡± ¡°What should I do for you to stop calling Agnes to the palace anymore?¡± Sebastian smirked. He put his elbow on the armrest of the chair and put his chin on it. ¡°You seem to care about Agnes a lot.¡± Laslo did not answer. However, he only looked silently under the table. ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s great to see the harmony between the couple.¡± He continued to give meaningful praise. Nothing went in his ear. ¡°Well. What can the duke do for me?¡± Sebastian tapped his armrest with his finger. The time has passed enough for the tea to cool down. Laslo was a virtue of patience, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to resist. ¡°Okay. How about this?¡± Perhaps something interesting came to mind, he suddenly looked up at Laslo. ¡°Show your loyalty to the king.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There will be a war in the fall.¡± ¡°War? What do you mean?¡± Laslo frowned at the sudden words. ¡°I found that the King of Devon intentionally omitted the tribute he had made to Nirseg for many years. How much did he think of Nirseg as a fool? Who would have done such a shameless act?¡± Sebastian raised his hand exaggeratedly. ¡°As the king of Nirseg, I can¡¯t leave it alone. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Only then did Laslo realize that the war he was talking about is the war that he would start. ¡°Stand in front and show how deep and wide the loyalty of the duke is. So that I can understand.¡± I understand for the first time that the word loyalty is disgusting. ¡°Then I think I can leave Agnes with the duke with confidence.¡± Only then did Laslo raise his head and make eye contact with the king. Blue eyes like the summer sky. Surprisingly, it was like Agnes. Looking at it, I calmed down. The complicated mind resulted in a single conclusion. In the end, the last thing left on his mind is Agnes¡¯ face. ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good choice.¡± Sebastian laughed. * * *Read only on Mesmerizing Memoirs* * * When Agnes got out of bed, it was long after the sun had already risen. ¡°Ney!¡± Usually, waking up late is not a problem, but right now her appointment with Sebastian was early in the morning. ¡°Madam, are you up?¡± Ney came to the side of the bed. ¡°What time is it now? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I have to go to the palace this morning?¡± ¡°The Lord told me not to wake you up.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re going to the palace yourself.¡± ¡°Hang on. Does that mean the Duke went to the palace?¡± Ney nodded. ¡°Oh no! Hurry up and bring my clothes. I should go to the palace right away.¡± Agnes hurriedly got out of bed and wore slippers. ¡°Oh, no. Madam.¡± ¡°What do you mean no?¡± ¡°The owner asked me to tell you, ¡®Don¡¯t think about coming to the palace and rest well.¡¯¡± ¡°Take a rest? My body is fine!¡± Agnes poked out her chest and said boldly. ¡°You have a black bruise on my neck. Madam.¡± Ney brought a mirror, sighing deeply. ¡°Hmm.¡± When I saw it yesterday, it was just a red handprint, but when I woke up from sleep, I looked like someone who had strangled her throat. ¡°Please rest today. Should I bring you your meal?¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s get dressed first.¡± ¡°A dress covering your neck?¡± ¡°Not that, but summer dress. I have to endure the heat. I¡¯d rather wear a scarf.¡± I just changed my clothes, and the butler informed me that a guest came with an awkward face. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Baron Leslin.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember him requesting a visit¡±. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Nevertheless, Baron Leslin insisted that he should meet the duchess immediately.¡­.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes agonized for a moment. The tiredness did not completely go away, so I was feeling lazy, but I couldn¡¯t ignore him at all. ¡°Take me to the drawing room.¡± ¡°Yes madam.¡± After a while, Baron Leslin jumped up from his seat when she arrived at the drawing room. ¡°Duchess!¡± ¡°Baron Leslin. What¡¯s going on? Coming here without a request.¡± ¡°This is a clear breach of contract.¡± He suddenly said what he had to say without saying hello. It was a great disrespect, but Agnes just let it pass. ¡°What do you mean, breach of contract?¡± ¡°All I handed over is the mining rights of the sapphire mine. Isn¡¯t it right that I should have the relics from there?¡± The story that relics from the Ethron mine makes mana stone is already openly spread. Hearing the story, the baron seems to have rushed in coming here. ¡°What does that mean? Did I read the contract incorrectly?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± He took the contract out of his arms with a confident attitude. ¡°Look carefully.¡± Agnes pointed out one clause with a relaxed attitude. ¡°The contract definitely did not specify minerals.¡± ¡°That!¡± Later, the baron understood the meaning of the sentence and crumpled the contract on the table. ¡°This is invalid! In the first place, there is no word that includes relics, right?¡± The baron stood up, losing his cool. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Don¡¯t you know what ¡®everything¡¯ means?¡± Agnes continued to talk coldly. ¡°Tell me the truth. If the relics hadn¡¯t come out of the mine, you wouldn¡¯t come to me like this to protest the fairness of the contract. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Baron Leslin couldn¡¯t bring up a rebuttal, just staring at Agnes with a huff. ¡°This was a legitimate contract no matter who looked at it. You have to admit what you have to admit.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± He punched the table. When the sound of punching came out, the servant standing on the wall flinched. ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± But Agnes was not scared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that you can¡¯t.¡± She called the servant in the back coldly. ¡°The baron is leaving now, take him outside the mansion.¡± ¡°Yes madam.¡± The servant quickly approached the baron and grabbed him by the arm. ¡°Argh! I can¡¯t go like this?¡± He jumped like a crazy beast. Even though the three servants clung together, they could not easily pull him out. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± In a blink of an eye. While one of the servants holding the baron looked away, Baron Leslin shook off their hands and rushed straight to Agnes. He snatched the scarf around Agnes¡¯ neck. Chapter 59 Because of that, Agnes shook her body every time he moved his arm. ¡°T, this is invalid! The relics from there are mine!¡± Baron Leslin screamed with a wretched face. Agnes eardrums hurt because he was right next to her. The servants were at a loss and continued to hover around them. ¡°Write the contract again!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just let it go?¡± The longer he pulled the scarf with force, the more she was strangled. Agnes tried hard to push the Baron, but he didn¡¯t budge. Her face turned red as she was running out of breath. ¡°If you don¡¯t rewrite the contract right away¡­¡­ughhh!¡± A crackling sound was heard. At the same time, the strangling disappeared. ¡°Argh!¡± Laslo twisted Baron Leslin¡¯s wrist, which was holding the scarf to the other side. ¡°Oh, my hand!¡± Baron Leslin howled in pain. He shouted like a real beast, not a person. ¡°Ackkk.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Laslo ignored him and looked down. Agnes managed to nod. Still, the baron who collapsed on the floor and was screaming for a long time. ¡°What were you doing until Agnes was caught and troubled by this guy?¡± He yelled at the servants around him. The escort, who belatedly opened the door and learned of the situation, became flustered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master.¡± ¡°What has the escort been doing all this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The knight hesitated and couldn¡¯t speak. Laslo¡¯s hot face cooled down in a flash. ¡°We will discuss your disposition later.¡± The voice was so low that it sounded like a growl. ¡°Take Agnes to her room right away and call a doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± A servant jumped up and supported Agnes, who was in Laslo¡¯s arms, and went out of the drawing room. ¡°Ugh!¡± Baron Leslin grabbed his broken wrist and crunched on the floor. ¡°What should I do with Baron? Master. Should I kick him out of the mansion right away?¡± Another servant approached and asked. ¡°No.¡± Laslo never took his eyes off the Baron. ¡°Bring him to a private military base.¡± ¡°Gasp, no way, sir! Okay, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. My mind went blank for a moment!¡± He trampled on the Baron¡¯s foot with a merciless face. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your excuse, later.¡± * * * ¡°Madam!¡± Ney was surprised and ran when Agnes came in with support from her servants. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The servant, who was next to her, sighed and briefly explained the situation. ¡°How dare he!¡± Ney shivered when she heard the situation. ¡°What about the doctor?¡± ¡°He¡¯s coming now.¡± ¡°Hurry up and lay her on the bed.¡± Ney moved the people in perfect order. Agnes lay in bed and breathed deeply. Her throat, which had been forcibly swept away, was very painful. ¡°This, this first.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Her maid carefully released her scarf. Another red mark appeared over the blue bruise. Ney looked at it and turned on the light to see it properly. ¡°How dare you, baron¡­¡­¡± The doctor, who had been contacted soon, rushed in and examined Agnes¡¯ neck wound. ¡°You need to rest for a while.¡± The doctor gave her a lot of medicine to apply and take. ¡°The inside of your neck may be damaged, so please speak less until you get better.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do that.¡± Ney thanked the doctor. As soon as the doctor left, she helped Agnes to drink the medicine. ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll drink it.¡± ¡°Should I bring some sweet snacks?¡± Agnes nodded with a frown. Ney rushed out after saying she would be back soon. As soon as she left, the door reopened. ¡°Duke?¡± Laslo walked up to the side of Agnes¡¯ bed. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Hmm. It hurts a little, but I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Look at me.¡± Agnes lifted her chin at his words. Her white and thin neck was a mess with bruised marks from the scarf. Seeing it, His heart that barely calmed down was pounding. Laslo didn¡¯t even notice his fingernails digging into his palms. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°They told me to just rest. It will get better if I take the medicine con¡­*coughs*¡­ consistently.¡± The inside of her neck was aching, so she kept coughing in vain. Seeing it, Laslo looked at Agnes with worried eyes. ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re in pain.¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to ask for a duel.¡± ¡°A duel?¡± ¡°I want to cut both his wrists¡­¡± He muttered in a low, gloomy voice. ¡°Hmm?¡± Agnes was surprised and looked at Laslo. ¡°I¡¯m going to end this by asking for a duel.¡± ¡°You¡¯re suffering because of me.¡± ¡°You did the hard work. I should have paid more attention.¡± Laslo swept his face roughly. His face was full of worries and guilt. ¡°It¡¯s going to be annoying, but as long as you¡¯re in the capital, please let Sir Matron accompany you even inside the mansion. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t feel at ease.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Agnes nodded gently. ¡°Then rest.¡± After finishing his speech, Laslo covered Agnes¡¯ chest with a blanket and went out. ¡®Oh, by the way. I should have asked him what happened in the palace.¡¯ Her thoughts did not last long. The medicine she drank earlier seems to have a sleep-inducing effect. Agnes fell into a deep sleep not long after lying in bed. * * * As soon as Laslo left her room, he called Beller. The knight who was called, quietly opened the door of the office and came in. ¡°Did you call me?¡± ¡°The king is about to start a war.¡± ¡°What? A war?¡± ¡°Yeah. I had a solo meeting with the king at the palace today, and I think we¡¯re going to war with Devon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a season since the new king ascended to the throne. The country is still in turmoil inside and out, but a war¡­¡± Beller ended his speech with a complicated face. ¡°Even if we have the army of the king, it¡¯s not even a lot in total. It¡¯s not like the number of standing forces has increased in particular in recent years, so I can¡¯t understand how the war will go.¡± ¡°He seemed to be thinking of forcibly recruiting soldiers from the noble family.¡± ¡°Will the lords quietly put out their soldiers?¡± Laslo¡¯s face turned cold. Beller sighed feverishly. ¡°We need to prepare for it.¡± ¡°Yeah. I think I¡¯m going to be in this war.¡± ¡°What?¡± Beller jumped in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re going to war? What does that mean?¡± Of course, there are cases where the lord goes directly to war. However, Arpad is different. It is a place where there are several invasions of beasts every month. Although the line of defense was strengthened due to magic on the wall, the number of beasts crossing the line did not decrease. Because of that, there has never been a case in which Duke Arpad went to war himself. ¡°The king told me to prove my loyalty.¡± ¡°¡­.is it because of the princess?¡± Beller, who has a quick head, quickly inferred the situation. ¡°It turned out better.¡± Laslo put his hands together on his chin. Unlike usual, his face was as cold as the winter sea. The dark green eyes sank deeply and looked black. ¡°Because our side will also be under the pretext of preparing for war.¡± ¡°Master.¡± Perhaps he understood the meaning of his words, Beller stood up. ¡°War is a law in which new powers arise and sometimes disappear.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying is¡­¡± ¡°Sir Beller. The king said it is going to be in fall, but only when the harvest is over will the war begin in earnest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get ready before then. So that Agnes can be safe even if the king manipulates Sutmar while I¡¯m away.¡± Beller¡¯s face was distorted. He opened his mouth for a while to say something, but eventually he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I understand, master.¡± * * * News of the duel between the Duke of Arpad and Baron Leslin quickly spread to society. ¡°Isn¡¯t Baron Leslin a person who can¡¯t even pick a sword properly?¡± ¡°I know. What the hell is going on?¡± The nobles gathered in twos and threes and talked about the duel. ¡°This is unfair!¡± Baron Leslin grabbed and complained to everyone he met. The Duke misunderstood everything, I did nothing wrong. He gave such a long story. However, when rumors spread that Baron Leslin had stormed into the duchess¡¯ townhouse without an appointment and raised his hand to the duchess, everyone turned against him. ¡°Oh, my. Such a terrible thing.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not worth the trouble.¡± For that reason, not many people appeared at the place where the duel was promised and watched the duel. This is because the results were obvious to anyone. [How did it go?] As soon as Agnes heard that Laslo had returned to the mansion, she ran and held out the paper. This is because the doctor recommended, she refrain from speaking at all for a few days due to her poor throat condition. ¡°It went well.¡± [What does that mean?] ¡°It means that he reflects and repents on his mistakes.¡± Laslo smiled. Support me on K0-fi Chapter 60 He did not necessarily add that Baron Leslin¡¯s legs were all broken and his face was covered with tears and a runny nose. [Did you get hurt?] ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± He lifted his arm leisurely. Agnes carefully examined Laslo¡¯s whole body. [Great job] ¡°What¡¯s there to do?¡± He walked down the hallway with Agnes and responded appropriately. ¡°When would be a good time to go back to the territory? I think we can finish packing in two days.¡± When Agnes heard that, she briefly wrote something down in the paper. [I got an invitation from Kiske family] ¡°What invitation?¡± [Kiske is having a 150th anniversary party] ¡°Arpad is over 300 years old.¡± Laslo stopped walking with his arms folded. ¡°Your throat hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost healed¡­¡± Agnes quickly closed her mouth and scrawled her pen when Laslo glanced at her trying to protest. [It¡¯s all healed. It¡¯s true.] However, Laslo¡¯s expression was still stern. [I already made a promise before.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [Erica decorated the mansion with light spheres and asked me to come] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [I want to go] Agnes¡¯ shoulders drooped. It was a written message, not verbal, but the disappointment was felt so well. ¡°But.¡± Agnes bowed her head silently and only wiggled her fingers. Soon after, she heard a feverish sigh above her head. ¡°When is the banquet?¡± **** ¡°Thank you so much for coming, Duchess.¡± Erica approached with a friendly smile. ¡°Welcome, Duchess.¡± Marchioness Kiske approached Agnes and bowed. The mother and daughter standing side by side did not look surprisingly alike. The Marchioness, who had gorgeous blonde hair and a more colorful appearance, looks like Milan. The light sphere you sent to us last time was used as a decoration in this party instead of a candle. ¡°Is it useful?¡± At Agnes¡¯ question, the Marchioness covered her lips and laughed. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s much more useful than my son.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Erica looked at the Marchioness with a somewhat awkward face. Then Marchioness said with a beautiful smile. ¡°Please enjoy the banquet, Duchess.¡± The mother and daughter bowed and disappeared. Agnes sipped over the fruit wine and looked around the banquet hall. Most of the influential aristocrats attended Kiske¡¯s neutral political orientation. Agnes was planning to contact Roland after sending away Laslo and the knight appropriately. ¡°Sir Matron.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you enjoy the banquet too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m protecting the duchess and I am enjoying it enough.¡± If there is a problem, it is that he was directly ordered by Laslo to escort her. No conciliations or threats worked, so I was worried about how to send him away. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask a girl you like to dance?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, she¡¯s not here.¡± Matron replied very bluntly. While struggling on her own, a group of nobles flocked. ¡°Duchess.¡± Most of them were unfamiliar to me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of rumors, but I didn¡¯t know that light spheres were this beautiful.¡± ¡°I feel like my dark eyes are folding brightly.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Agnes blinked, unaware of their intentions. When she didn¡¯t respond, they gently rubbed their palms and opened their mouths. ¡°If possible, can I buy light spheres?¡± ¡°If you want to buy it, send a letter to the west side.¡± ¡°I sent it, but they said they could only get the goods in winter due to delayed reservations.¡± A man complained with a tearful face. ¡°I will hold a big banquet in our territory this fall, and I hope there will be a light sphere.¡± ¡°Well, if you need it, I¡¯ll talk to the person in charge¡± Agnes shrugged her shoulders insignificantly. The face of the man on the other side brightened. ¡°Thank you, Duchess!¡± He left his seat in full swing. Other nobles watching it flocked with their eyes twinkling. ¡°D, Duchess! I also have an urgent situation.¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°My family will hold a very big banquet in the summer. if possible¡­¡­.¡± Later, so many people flocked that Matron had to stop them. ¡°Princess!¡± When I barely escaped from the group of nobles, the person I had been waiting for appeared. ¡°How long are you going to insist on the title?¡± ¡°H, how are you?¡± Roland said with a grin. She knew his true self, but he seemed like a person who really had no idea about anything, he was so good at acting. ¡°By the way, princess. I¡¯m going to show you what I said before. Is it okay?¡± ¡°What you said before, ah. Do you mean that?¡± ¡°Yes, I hid it in the garden!¡± Sandor is one of the closest families to Sebastian. Therefore, Agnes tried to limit her meeting with Roland to an ¡°accidental meeting¡± at a banquet. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. Erica bragged about it so much.¡± ¡°You can look forward to it. You¡¯ll be surprised when you see it.¡± The two naturally came out of the banquet hall and walked together to the garden. Matron followed them quietly, too. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re wearing a tailcoat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my will.¡± Roland whispered in a very small voice. Agnes also smiled and spoke quietly. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Leave us alone. Go ahead. I¡¯ll follow you soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The night garden decorated with light spheres was surprisingly beautiful. ¡°Oh my¡­. Princess. I forgot to bring a bag of rice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so forgetful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please wait here!¡± Roland ran away. Matron silently followed Agnes. ¡°Sir Matron.¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± ¡°Go get me some cool water. With ice floating.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the servant¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only for a short time. It¡¯s so hot that I can¡¯t endure it.¡± Matron hesitated, but soon nodded when Agnes showed signs of annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Agnes ran to the meeting place only after Matron completely disappeared from sight. ¡°This way.¡± When I went to the place we were supposed to meet, Roland appeared in the shadows. ¡°I¡¯ll send you more details in the west, but the more I look into it, the more spectacular it gets.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The full-fledged investigation began after Emmerich Cellon received the Count, but there were more items smuggled and trafficked beyond the black wall than I thought.¡± ¡°What are they trying to smuggle?¡± ¡°There are small alcohol and tobacco leaves to large wheat, copper, and iron.¡± ¡°Oh, he has a lot of guts.¡± Wheat and iron are items that are strictly controlled by the state. If caught, the issue is so serious that it will be handed over to a trial for communicating with other countries. ¡°I know. As I keep investigating, I¡¯m doubting whether Count Cellon is really the Count I know.¡± Agnes twitched her nose. I think things will be bigger than I thought. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± Roland spoke with a ton of low voice. ¡°Is there anything else besides this?¡± ¡°Yes. According to the spies, it seems to be closely related to the Pirate King.¡± ¡°Pirate King? Is he communicating with them?¡± Roland nodded his head instead of answering. Agnes¡¯ face became more serious than before. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°We have secured an insider¡¯s testimony. We have obtained information that there is a double ledger on the smuggling side, and it¡¯s still related to the pirate king.¡± ¡°Then.¡± Then there was a rustling sound from the bushes a little far away. The two shut their mouths at the same time. Agnes pointed at the bushes with her chin. Roland walked very carefully toward the sound. ¡°It must have been a cat.¡± A small cat shot away in the bushes. ¡°What about Count Barania?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so clean there that it¡¯s weird. She didn¡¯t commit that common usury once.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As for Barania, it was expected to some extent, so there was no big disappointment. ¡°Is there anything else special?¡± ¡°Well, recently, Count Barania¡¯s youngest daughter is missing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It seems like they¡¯re keeping it inside the family, but she seems to have run away with her escort knight.¡± ¡°Oh, my. The Count must be very concerned.¡± Agnes stopped talking for a long time that Roland called her ¡°Duchess?¡± Suddenly, I remembered that the Count¡¯s youngest daughter died unfortunately. And I remember hearing that the daughter¡¯s body was found in a city in Leana. ¡°Look through Leana.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°East coast. It¡¯s a port city. What was its name?¡± Even if I kept squeezing my head, I could not remember the name. ¡°The coastal city of Leana?¡± ¡°Yeah. We need to find the Count¡¯s Youngest daughter as soon as possible. Before something happens to her. Okay?¡± Agnes¡¯ expression was so firm that Roland could not bring up another rebuttal. Chapter 61 ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll contact you as soon as I find her.¡± ¡°Time is running out. If they don¡¯t see you for a long time, they may get suspicious, so go back first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Roland left first. Agnes went around leisurely and returned to the place where he split up with Matron. ¡°Madam!¡± Matron, who belatedly discovered Agnes, rushed toward her. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Where did I go? Where can I go in this small garden? Where is the water? Why are you empty-handed?¡± Rather, Agnes shouted loudly. Matron was embarrassed and sweated. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± As I entered the banquet hall, Laslo was the first to approach. ¡°Where did you go? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Well, Sir Sandor said he had something to show me, so we went out to the garden together, and it was nothing.¡± ¡°What did he¡­¡­.?¡± Laslo could not finish talking. This is because the Marquis tapped the glass on the podium to draw attention. ¡°I would like to express my sincere gratitude to all of you who are here to celebrate the 150th anniversary of the Kiske family.¡± The marquis lifted the glass high. The servants hurried to distribute drinks as they passed among the people. ¡°For the prosperous and shining Kiske!¡± The Marquis shouted vigorously and emptied the glass. Agnes and Laslo also drank with others. ¡°I have several children, and the one you probably know best is my eldest son.¡± The Marquis shouted with a face full of alcohol. ¡°Milan! Come up here.¡± He beckoned at his eldest son. When his father called him, Milan went up to the podium. ¡°My son.¡± Marquis Kiske said, clenching Milan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve already grown up this much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you father and mother.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± They smiled and exchanged words of blessing. The atmosphere went warm. ¡°Are you enjoying the banquet?¡± Erica appeared with a drink. ¡°I¡¯m enjoying it enough.¡± Laslo replied bluntly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be on that stage too?¡± ¡°No. I can see it the best here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Erica smiled beautifully instead of answering. It was right after I learned the meaning of the smile. ¡°Sir Milan¡± ¡°How can you do this? How should we live our lives?¡± Nearly ten leaders flocked from the entrance of the banquet hall. They were uninvited merchant class people. They shouted at the podium with distorted faces. ¡°My daughter is sick. I can¡¯t even call a doctor!¡± ¡°Please help me.¡± ¡°How dare you here! Guards! Get them out right now.¡± Marquis Kiske jumped on the spot. The nobles did not know what was happening, so they whispered among themselves. ¡°I trusted you, you said you¡¯d pay back. Did you betray us just like that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we write off all the gambling debts? You said you will bring light to us?¡± They shouted with veins popping in their necks. The voice was so desperate that the listener felt pitiful. Merchants¡¯ words spread widely. ¡°Gambling? light?¡± ¡°Sir Milan?¡± Marquis Kiske stared at his son with a fierce face. ¡°What are they talking about? Wasn¡¯t that resolved a few days ago? ¡°Oh, that, that.¡± Milan¡¯s face turned white. He stuttered in embarrassment and soon pointed his fingers at the merchants. ¡°T, they¡¯re making up a lie to slander me!¡± He urgently made an excuse. Unfortunately, those words have been hit by a headwind. ¡°Hmm? Sir Milan? How can I slander you Sir? Do you know how much money I lent him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You called us to do business together but now you¡¯re leaving all the responsibility to us.¡± They all roared in the same voice. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marquis Kiske¡¯s face was completely distorted. He seems to have realized the whole story only then. ¡°It seems that Lord Milan has quite a lot of debt.¡± Laslo, who was watching all those things, said a word. ¡°I guess so.¡± Agnes watched the situation while sipping alcohol. The guard called by the marquis arrived at the scene very late for some reason. ¡°Let go of me! I can¡¯t leave like this!¡± ¡°My daughter has been sick for days, please help me!¡± Since there were ten people, the disturbance grew and grew. Eventually, the situation ended only when all the family knights and servants were mobilized due to the shortage of soldiers. Even after the merchants left and the doors were closed, the nobles¡¯ complaints did not decrease. Rather, it is bigger than before. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for making you see something unpleasant. Now, forget about what just happened and enjoy the banquet again.¡± Marquis Kiske said, trying hard to smile. ¡°I think I should go to my father.¡± Erica politely bowed to the duchess and disappeared. Milan went down to the podium as if running away. The marquis tried hard to lighten the mood, but in fact, the banquet ended with that. The Marchioness collapsed on a chair after seeing what happened. ¡°Hmm. Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± The nobles gathered at the banquet hall crept away. Agnes, who was seated properly, took Laslo¡¯s hand and left the banquet hall. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± He said, helping Agnes get on the carriage. ¡°It was a banquet you wanted to come to, but it ended badly.¡± ¡°I liked it so much.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The servant closed the carriage door. Laslo sat across from her. ¡°It was very exciting and fun.¡± ¡°Was it fun?¡± Laslo has a strange face. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s a good thing we came here.¡± Agnes smiled satisfactorily. It¡¯s a good thing I came. She muttered the words to herself once again. She wasn¡¯t expecting anything when she handed Erica the information about Sir Milan. I never imagined she¡¯d do something like this. Now it was obvious what reputation Milan Kiske would have among the nobles. Marquis Kiske will also think twice on setting him as his successor. ¡®That¡¯s what Erica wants.¡¯ Maybe she will be the youngest female marquis. I wasn¡¯t very sure while helping her, but now I realized that choosing Erica was the right decision. ¡°You must have really liked it.¡± Laslo said, looking at Agnes¡¯ face. ¡°I really like it.¡± Agnes smiled. ¡°By the way, Duke. You¡¯re not going to tell me what you talked about with the king when you went to the palace?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that. It was just useless chatter.¡± ¡°The Duke went to the palace instead of me, and Sebastian chatted uselessly?¡± He¡¯s not like that at all. Agnes looked at him with suspicious eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, there¡¯s no way.¡± On the other hand, Laslo acted as if nothing happened. No matter how much Agnes questioned, he remained silent. After he went to the palace, the king was too quiet. They sent medicinal herbs because of her excuse that she was sick, and said that they would see each other when she¡¯s healed. ¡°Suspicious.¡± Obviously, he made a deal with Sebastian, but his mouth was shut. ¡°Can I tell the butler to get ready to go back to the territory?¡± ¡°Of course. By the way, there¡¯s going to be a guest tomorrow.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± Laslo asked, blinking his eyes. Agnes laughed instead of answering. * * * ¡°My princess. How have you been?¡± The old man smiled kindly and did not take his eyes off Agnes. ¡°I¡¯m always at peace.¡± ¡°You look much brighter than before leaving the palace.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Duke.¡± Agnes smiled and looked at Laslo sitting next to her. Then the old man¡¯s face on the opposite side became scary. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m still lacking, but Agnes¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you know you¡¯re lacking. Duke of Arpad.¡± He replied coldly. Laslo opened his mouth to say something but he closed it silently. ¡°¡­I am trying to make her stay comfortable. Marquis Songrad.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? She is a princess.¡± Marquis Songrad opened his eyes wide and shouted. ¡°She grew up eating only the best and most precious things in the palace. Do you know how I raised the princess?¡± ¡°Oh, of course, I know that the marquis¡¯ hard work is deep.¡± ¡°You know that? But how can you neglect our princess like this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°This outfit that the princess is wearing is definitely custom-made for her birthday two years ago. But why is the princess still wearing this?¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± Agnes held the marquis¡¯ wrinkled hands with a soft face. Chapter 62 ¡°I specially wore this because my grandfather is coming today.¡± ¡°Oh, you care about this old man.¡± At once, the marquis¡¯ attitude changed rapidly. He looked at his granddaughter with moist eyes. ¡°Do you know how heartbroken I was when you just left without seeing me at the ceremony?¡± Marquis Songrad has only one child. Theresa Songrad, Agnes and Chavolti¡¯s mother, is his only child. Because she was the only daughter she had a hard time, Theresa was raised as the marquis¡¯ successor. For this reason, the marquis originally did not want Theresa to marry into the royal palace no matter what. However, Teresa fell for the king¡¯s enticement and became the second queen as soon as she became an adult. Marquis Songrad still gritted his teeth whenever he talked about it. ¨C If it wasn¡¯t for that dog, Theresa would ¡­ He used to emphasize that Agnes should sit on his lap and get married very late. However, as soon as her precious granddaughter became an adult, she got married, so he could not see Laslo in a good light. ¡°Hmm. But the western part is very barren and the climate is hot, so I don¡¯t know if the princess will be able to stay there for a long time¡± Marquis Songrad found fault with this and was arguing that the Duke is not enough. Agnes just laughed because she knew the reason well. ¡°No! If you took our princess, shouldn¡¯t you make an ice cave in the castle?¡± ¡°¡­..I did not think that far.¡± ¡°Did you not know that the princess is struggling with the hot summer?¡± Unlike the marquis, which gained momentum, Laslo¡¯s head gradually lowered. If I leave it like this, I thought Laslo would have to put his head on the floor, so I hurried in between. ¡°I heard the dinner is ready, let¡¯s go. Grandfather.¡± ¡°Hmm. Shall we go?¡± After sending Marquis Songrad first, Agnes and Laslo walked side by side. ¡°Duke, are you okay?¡± Agnes who was looking at Laslo¡¯s frowning face laughed. ¡°The Marquis seemed to be unhappy with me.¡± He sighed feverishly. ¡°It¡¯s not because of you. He hated the fact that I got married.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If I go to my husband¡¯s territory after marriage, he won¡¯t be able to see me when he wants to.¡± ¡°For that reason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very important reason for my grandfather. He cares so much about us.¡± ¡°It looks like it.¡± ¡°Originally, Songrad¡¯s child was precious. They¡¯ve only seen one child from generation to generation. You¡¯d be surprised to hear how much my grandfather loved me and Chavolti when we were little.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still surprised enough.¡± Laslo replied more seriously than usual. Agnes laughed because his expression was a little funny. Throughout the dinner, Marquis Songrad showed his worries and affection for Agnes. ¡°Do you know how well the princess drinks?¡± He bragged about his granddaughter. ¡°When the princess was 16 years old, she drank with me all night, and I lost. That¡¯s when I realized it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The princess is going to be a big star!¡± ¡°How much can you drink?¡± Laslo asked with a grim face. Marquis Songrad raised his eyes fiercely. ¡°You can¡¯t tell just by looking at it, right?¡± Marquis Songrad bragged about Agnes¡¯ childhood in his memory. No matter how long it was, it took more than twice as long as usual. ¡°I want to talk to my grandfather. Can you leave us?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± At Agnes¡¯ words, Laslo stood up right away without saying anything. ¡°He¡¯s a good person.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this when you know it?¡± ¡°Oh, he took my granddaughter, do you want me to hug him¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well in the West.¡± Agnes said with confidence. Marquis Songrad was speechless for a while. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. When the king said he would send the princess to the West, I was really disappointed.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± ¡°If I knew this would happen, I would never let Theresa go to the palace¡­¡­¡± He frowned a lot and struggled to continue his speech. ¡°If the princess or the prince had grown up in an ordinary noble family, they would not grow up worrying about their lives. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Why is it my grandfather¡¯s fault? Straighten your face.¡± Agnes held the marquis¡¯ hand tightly. ¡°Grandfather, did you hear about the attack on the king at the hunting ground a while ago?¡± ¡°Of course. They still haven¡¯t found the culprit, have they?¡± ¡°Actually, it was a group of people after me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marquis Songrad was surprised. ¡°What are you implying?¡± ¡°The king must have decided to kill me.¡± ¡°For what? Wasn¡¯t the matter settled when you married the Duke of Arpad?¡± ¡°The family that he thought would disappear suddenly came to light.¡± ¡°Only for that reason.¡± He fell into deep thought. ¡°The king will surely kill me. My husband¡¯s neck will be cut, and he will burn our estate on fire, catch me like a prey, and kill me in the end.¡± My voice was full of conviction as I spoke of my death. Marquis Songrad bit his lips tightly and shook his head. ¡°Is there a reason why the king should? Now, the ceremony for the throne is over.¡± ¡°Grandpa. He doesn¡¯t kill people for a reason. He just does it.¡± He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he agreed deeply. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I have to live.¡± She spoke briefly and firmly. ¡°I will survive no matter what.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying is¡­¡± The marquis¡¯ complexion changed at once. Agnes erased the smile left around her mouth and stared straight at the marquis. ¡°Grandfather, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Please support me.¡± ¡°Of course¡­.¡± ¡°No matter what happens.¡± At Agnes¡¯ firm words, the Marquis Songrad shut his mouth. It¡¯s only then that he realized what she was talking about. There was a short silence. Agnes didn¡¯t rush him. ¡°Princess, Theresa, and the prince are the only ones I have left.¡± ¡°I know, grandfather.¡± The marquis looked carefully at Agnes with eyes full of nostalgia. When she was born, wrapped in soft fabric, she was like beaming with light. I remember it clearly, but it felt different now that she is grown up. ¡°I¡¯ll do that. Songrad will support Arpad and Princess no matter what.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes got up from her seat after finishing her speech. Marquis Songrad followed and grabbed his granddaughter¡¯s small hand tightly. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You have to live long. You can¡¯t leave this old man alone.¡± The marquis left the words and walked ahead. Agnes somehow couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his curved back. * * * As soon as they returned to the territory, Niall was waiting in front of the gate. ¡°Master, Madam!¡± Unlike usual, he jumped up and stood in front of the carriage. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in trouble.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes, who was sitting in the carriage, jumped up in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The couple followed the butler with serious faces. Niall led them out and took them to the warehouse. There was an enormous number of boxes piled up. ¡°Niall. Did you make a fuss to show us that the gold coins came in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not gold.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Niall smiled and told the servant to bring the stacked box. ¡°Carrots.¡± ¡°Suddenly ¡­. what carrots, no?¡± Laslo was surprised to see the box Niall opened and showed. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Carrots, master.¡± ¡°How is this a carrot?¡± The carrots they usually knew were very thin, short, and full. However, there were dozens of things in the box the size of an adult woman¡¯s forearm. In addition, there was a vivid scarlet color. ¡°This is not all.¡± Niall was excited and showed me other boxes. ¡°This is an onion, this is a turnip, ah. This is garlic.¡± Everything he showed me¡­ Each and every one boasted a tremendous size. The two couldn¡¯t close their mouths. ¡°Is this because of the fever reducer?¡± ¡°Yes. I sprayed it on other vegetable gardens, and I think it¡¯s the most effective on old crops.¡± ¡°What about wheat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly because it¡¯s not the harvest season yet, but I think it¡¯ll be more than last year.¡± ¡°I should thank Adrienne.¡± ¡°Yes. There were a lot of hardships before the wheat harvest, but this year it was easy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± ¡°Hmm? Adrienne did it.¡± ¡°No. If you didn¡¯t recognize Adrienne first, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a miracle in Sutmar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Niall¡¯s words are a hundred percent correct.¡± ¡°Hmm. What?¡± The two men looked at Agnes with sparkling eyes. The eyes were too much for me. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡­¡± Agnes became shy for no reason. Chapter 63 ¡°I¡¯m tired. Should we go now?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been keeping the person who just arrived for too long. Come this way, please. I asked the maids to prepare meals and baths.¡± Niall took the lead with a bright smile. Laslo was walking with Agnes, and stopped when a sparsely populated hallway appeared. ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Agnes, who was walking, turned around and returned to him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡­ Keum!¡± He suddenly coughs. ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Niall is getting farther away, so he can¡¯t see him well. Laslo looked around carefully and suddenly opened his arms. Agnes blinked and looked up at him, not knowing what to say. ¡°Co, *coughs* compliments. I thought I hadn¡¯t done it lately.¡± He couldn¡¯t make eye contact, so he turned his head to the opposite side. Later Agnes realized its meaning. ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as she realized it, she ran into Laslo¡¯s arms and hugged him. He firmly accepted Agnes. The touching body felt hot. Laslo wrapped himself around Agnes¡¯ back and pulled her strongly. ¡°You don¡¯t know how lucky I am to have you here.¡± Her ears tickled. Agnes did not know whether it was because of his breath or because of what he said. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Very much?¡± ¡°I think I deserve a bigger compliment than this.¡± Agnes didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. She smiled quietly as she raised her voice. ¡°Okay. Close your eyes.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Agnes immediately closed her eyes and stretched out her lips. A warm breath tickled around my lips. My heart was pounding with anticipation. ¡°Hmm?¡± However, the place where Laslo¡¯s lips fell was not on her lips. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Agnes opened her eyes with a very dissatisfied face. Laslo, who put his lips on her forehead, raised his lips and laughed. ¡°Then do it twice more.¡± ¡°Okay. Close your eyes again.¡± It was after a long time before the couple left the hallway. * * * The territory was peaceful. When the production and sales of the light sphere were on track to some extent, money came in smoothly even if I sat still. Agnes diligently bought food and horses with it. ¡°But I think you¡¯ll have a lot of wheat this fall.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just in case.¡± ¡°Just in case we get stuck in the castle because of the beast attack?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The war is just around the corner. The war that began at the end of the harvest season became longer than expected, and as soon as the war was over, an epidemic began to circulate. Because of that, the price of grain soared like crazy. ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll buy all the grains on the market.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± This time, Andrassy came in after Niall. ¡°How is your work going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going smoothly. The supply was stable, so the shipment volume became constant.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I didn¡¯t expect.¡± Andrassy swept his chin roughly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I guess some technicians have the talent in wizardry, So the wizards who recognized it kept pulling out the technicians.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Agnes eventually brought Theo to her room. As soon as he saw Andrassy sitting down, he seemed to have noticed what was going on. He quickly approached and rubbed his palms. ¡°You¡¯ve become brighter in the meantime. Duchess. Did you enjoy the outing in the capital?¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re taking technicians.¡± ¡°No, I¡­Im¡­.¡± Theo was surprised and waved his hand. ¡°What are you saying so harshly?¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­..its. its..¡± ¡°He just took a hard-working person from our side and urged them to come to the tower because they had the talent of a wizard.¡± Andrassy cleared up the situation so calmly. Theo said in anger. ¡°Then how can I just let it slide when I can see it clearly?¡± ¡°Theo. They¡¯re all commoners.¡° ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m also a commoner.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Andrassy explained calmly. Theo¡¯s shoulders went down little by little. ¡°How many in total?¡± ¡°It¡¯s seven.¡± When Agnes asked, Andrassy replied quickly. ¡°Are there that many people with magical qualities?¡± ¡°Ah, of course, there are some differences in each person, but basically, the seven have qualities that a wizard should have.¡± ¡°Are Wizard¡¯s qualities very common?¡± Then Theo shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s because the golden age ended in vain, but magicians are not rare.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the wizard¡¯s existence itself has become meaningless over time because we can¡¯t use magic without mana stones.¡± ¡°Can all seven of them be trained as wizards here?¡± ¡°Oh, my. Of course!¡± Agnes¡¯ question felt like permission. Because of this, Theo¡¯s complexion brightened up, and on the contrary, Andrassy slightly frowned his forehead. ¡°Madam, seven missing technicians will disrupt the making of supplies.¡± ¡°Right now, it might feel like a waste if the seven of them leave.¡± Agnes looked back at Andrassy and calmly said. ¡°But think about it. They won¡¯t disappear anywhere, we will just have seven more wizards.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Theo was excited and helped her talk. ¡°I¡¯ll sponsor all seven of them.¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a condition instead.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°As Andrassy said, if seven leave at once, the schedule will be disrupted, so wait until we find alternative personnel.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Theo smiled and nodded. ¡°Is there anything else you need to report to me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°There is.¡± The two said at the same time. Agnes sent out Adrassy and asked Theo. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The magic you asked about before.¡± ¡°What magic, ah.¡± Agnes belatedly realized that there was something she had asked Theo to do. ¡°Yes. Putting magic on your sword and armor.¡± ¡°How much is it going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Should I ask them to bring it?¡± ¡°Okay. Show me.¡± As if waiting for the words, the quick-witted servant rushed in and brought the armor and sword. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look special on the outside.¡± Theo stretched his chest and spoke confidently. ¡°Duchess, you¡¯ll be surprised to see how incredible this armor is.¡± ¡°Explain it.¡± ¡°Once you use this armor, you can¡¯t be pierced with any spear or sword. It is similar to the magic used on the walls.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°It can be damaged just by magic attacks, but if you pay attention to that, you can be protected at any risk.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And this sword.¡± Theo managed to lift the sword with both hands. ¡°This sword is enchanted with all kinds of magic.¡± He listed the magic on the sword one by one with an excited face. I couldn¡¯t remember how much magic he had said, such as sharpening, strengthening, and preventing corrosion of the sword. ¡°Oh, and¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Anyway, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve put all the magic you can put, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Oh indeed. There is also an owner recognition function. If you drop blood on the jewel handle, the sword blade will recognize its owner.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°Hehe. Do you like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Great.¡± Agnes looked at the blade. Even though she doesn¡¯t know swords well, it looked pretty cool. ¡°Can you produce it in bulk?¡± ¡°How many do you mean by bulk?¡± ¡°As much as Sutmar¡¯s soldiers can wear.¡± ¡°Hmm. If it is limited to soldiers in the territory, it is¡­¡­.. Armor is possible, but for the sword it¡¯s hard because it requires a lot of enchantment.¡± ¡°Is it relatively simple to cast a spell on an armor?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s enough for the new seven.¡± Only then did Theo nod with a slightly loosened face. ¡°Then leave the armor to them.¡± ¡°Well, then, Duchess. Apparently, the number of our family is increasing¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll double your budget.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, Duchess! Your distribution is exceptional. Thank you! Leave the armor to me!¡± Theo bowed and thanked me before he left the room with joy. Agnes packed the sword well and kept it hidden in the back room. ¡®In Four days, it¡¯s the Duke¡¯s birthday, right?¡¯ She grinned to herself in a room where no one was around. We¡¯ve never celebrated his birthday since we got married, so I wanted to celebrate it at least once. She fell asleep imagining what face he would make after receiving it. Chapter 64 Eugene is rarely in a castle. People don¡¯t know what he is and why he stays in Estar Castle. Nevertheless, no one finds it strange, perhaps thanks to the dragon¡¯s powerful magic. In fact, except for Agnes, only few people can recognize his existence. So, when Eugene was in the castle, she would stick to Agnes and devote his time. ¡°Can you go back to your place?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything and just looking at your face here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± Agnes stared at Eugene without hiding her smirk. On the other hand, Eugene didn¡¯t care at all. Rather, he dragged a chair and settled right across Agnes while she was working. ¡°You don¡¯t look so happy.¡± ¡°You noticed.¡± ¡±Then look at my face.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Relax by looking at my handsome face.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Agnes often became speechless when talking to the dragon. ¡°Does a dragon have a lot of time to waste?¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never seen another dragon.¡± ¡°Hmm? Is there only one dragon in the world?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m the only dragon left here.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since they all moved. I¡¯m trapped here because of the seal.¡± ¡°Seal?¡± Agnes put down her pen and looked at Eugene. If it were usual, he would have stopped around this point, but Eugene did not stop explaining. ¡°Agnes, do you know how Mana stones are made?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it something that happens naturally?¡± ¡°No. After a dragon dies, the dead body buried in the ground becomes a mana stone after a long time.¡± Suddenly, Eugene¡¯s face came closer to her nose. ¡°It was dug up by humans and used to kill dragons. Isn¡¯t it funny?¡± He suddenly giggled and laughed. Golden eyes shone dramatically. ¡°A human killed a dragon?¡± Agnes was surprised. Is that really possible? ¡°A long time ago. Humans killed a dragon by holding hands with a God¡¯s servant. They pulled out the horns of a crying dragon, cut off the heart, skinned it, and then removed the bones.¡­¡± Eugene left a short kiss on Agnes¡¯ black hair. ¡°I¡¯m the last one born from their blood. Agnes.¡± Agnes was somehow overwhelmed by his atmosphere and couldn¡¯t throw out Eugene¡¯s hand. ¡°I made beasts out of my blood and flesh in hopes of the end of the world.¡± ¡±¡±You made the beasts?¡± She couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut in surprise. Eugene lifted Agnes¡¯ chin like a person who saw something cute. ¡°But those arrogant things put me in a pit.¡± Unlike his friendly smile, his eyes were so cold that she avoided them. ¡°I have endured day by day, believing in the salvation that will appear one day in endless pain and hatred.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°You have no idea how badly I wished to get out of that hell-like pit.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°I prayed and promised that I would kill the servant of such a god who put me in the pit.¡± Eugene has not spoken for a long time since then. Agnes blinked. ¡°Prayed?¡± When she asked, Eugene licked his lips. Instead of answering, he raised his hand high. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I was about to ask. Suddenly, tremendous sounds and vibrations were transmitted from the outer wall. Kuru-koong- The castle shook as if there was an earthquake. ¡°Is it a beast?¡± Agnes was surprised and stood up. ¡°No, worse things have come.¡± ¡°Worse things?¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± Eugene¡¯s expression became serious at once. A cracking sound was heard in the distance. ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of them, okay?¡± The dragon walked to the window with a playful smile. Agnes followed him with anxiety. ¡°What is that? What the hell are you talking about?¡± However, Eugene did not look back at Agnes. Rangrang- When he flicked his finger, the closed window broke with a loud noise. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Berace.¡± He climbed up the window frame and jumped off at once. No, he flew up. Agnes stared blankly as he soared into the sky. Soon after, something with white wings was seen wandering around the sky with a loud explosion. It is completely unknown what the identity of it is. In fact, it was so fast that it was difficult to check with the naked eye. ¡°What is it?¡± Agnes looked out of the window with an anxious face. Some of the knights opened the gates to know the situation. Among them, there was Zoltan. ¡°Agnes!¡± I turned around and saw Laslo standing there, gasping for air. ¡°You¡¯re here. I found you.¡± ¡°Did you see what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Yes. Zoltan went out with the knights.¡± ¡°Is it the beasts?¡± Laslo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. At least it¡¯s not the beasts I know.¡± ¡°Eugene¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡± ¡°No. Nothing.¡± Agnes shook her head. She also knew little information. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll take you to a safe place with knights.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Laslo reached out his hand. Agnes held the hand without hesitation. Whoosh! The hallway shook. Laslo instinctively wrapped himself around Agnes¡¯ shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not serious.¡± He looked around briefly and said. The vibration that started from the bottom barely stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Agnes pulled his sleeve. The couple hurried their steps. Entering the huge hall, knights were already fully armed and waiting for them. ¡°What¡¯s the situation like?¡± Laslo asked the nearest knight. ¡°It can¡¯t be identified.¡± ¡°What about the damage?¡± ¡°Things unknown hit the walls, but it¡¯s still okay.¡± ¡°Really?¡± In fact, until then, Agnes was not very anxious. This is because the wizards believed in the power of the walls they boasted. ¡°First of all, ring the bell and let the people of the land flee into the building.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Laslo talked to the knights with a cautious face. Soon after, a low, heavy bell rang in the castle. Fortunately, the situation seemed to improve over time. Zoltan, who went on a reconnaissance, also returned with the knights who went with him. ¡°They¡¯re out of sight now.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes, Brother.¡± However, Laslo did not fully relax. He watched the situation more without lifting the alert. But nothing happened until the sun set. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be okay now.¡± Zoltan, who was waiting armed, quietly approached Laslo and asked something. A dim sunset passed through the window. Laslo nodded. ¡°Yes. Release the alert.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The ordered knight climbed up to the bell tower. Agnes was relieved only then. ¡°Do you want to go eat?¡± Laslo asked. Agnes nodded easily. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Knights gathered in one place also left the hall one by one after being ordered to dismantle. The dining room was quite far from the hall, so they had to walk for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because of the magic hanging on the wall. If It weren¡¯t for that it would be already broken somewhere.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t use mana stone in vain.¡± The couple arrived at the dining room door, talking to each other. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a reward for the wizards¡­.¡± Bang, bang!~ There have been a series of loud noises that are incomparable to before. Earlier, I could feel that the floor was shaking, but now I can¡¯t control my body at all. ¡°Ah!¡± Laslo¡¯s impression was distorted at once. ¡°I¡¯ll have to call the knights again.¡± Agnes¡¯ complexion also hardened. As soon as he finished speaking, all the windows around them broke with a loud sound. Laslo put Agnes in his arms as if protecting her. ¡°What the heck?¡± Sharp pieces of glass were scattered all over the place. Agnes gasped in his arms. Laslo looked around and lifted her up without notice. ¡°Du,duke?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of sharp things on the floor. I¡¯ll take you to the hall, so please bear with me for a moment.¡± Agnes nodded. Laslo walked back to the way they came from. His lips had turned hard. My heart beat hard out of nervousness. Laslo hugged Agnes¡¯ body strongly, perhaps noticing that. kwaang~ This time, they heard an explosion right next to them. The ground was shaking so much that Laslo stopped for a while. ¡±Argh!¡± At the end of the hallway, a human scream rang and spread. It was then. Something was running fast there way as the crackling sound came out. At first it was just a white dot, but after a few blinks, it came right to my face.. Agnes was only then able to know its identity. God¡¯s servant who Eugene laughed at for having a lowly origin, and was white from head to toe. It was Berace. As soon as he saw Agnes, he made a sword in the air and grabbed it. Laslo reacted like lightning. He quickly put Agnes on the floor and pulled out the sword from his waist. ¡°What are you?¡± Chapter 65 ¡°Move away human. The only thing I need is the human behind you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± There was nothing else to add. That alone showed his strong will. Berace frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to harm you, so get out of my way.¡± ¡°No, just kill him here, Berace.¡± His back felt cold. Another servant of the gods said behind his back. Agnes took a breath. Looking at his back, there is also a white man from head to toe with a cold face. ¡°But, Kishua-nim.¡± ¡°I told you to kill him!¡± ¡°O, okay.¡± Berace, who was faltering, held the sword handle properly at his thunder and struck Laslo with a sword. ssaeng~ The sound of iron hitting each other gave her goosebumps. The two of them clashed their swords tightly. Agnes faltered, backed away, and clung to the wall. Strangely, the servant of God, who shouted to kill her, kept a close eye on Agnes and did not try to harm her. ¡®Why me?¡¯ Agnes was confused by the righteousness of their unjust enemy. Eugene was the only point of contact with them. ¡°Agnes. Run away!¡± Laslo shouted in the middle. Agnes hesitated for a while and jumped to the opposite side. ¡®Where?¡¯ Kishua ran in the blink of an eye and snatched Agnes¡¯ wrist. Then he dragged her away. Kishua¡¯s grip was not normal, so she groaned naturally. ¡°Ugh.¡± Laslo saw Agnes caught and tried to run over there, but Berace wouldn¡¯t let go. chaengchaeng~ The two were similar in skills, so the fight was not as fast as he thought. Laslo was getting impatient. On the other hand, the eyes of Berace, who was sharing a sword with him, turned to him. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, human.¡± At that moment, the castle shook with a loud roar. Kishua¡¯s complexion hardened. ¡°Berace! Don¡¯t waste your time and kill everyone.¡± Kishua ordered sternly. Berace nodded. And he swung the sword with all his might. ¡°Ugh!¡± Laslo couldn¡¯t overcome the power and hit the wall. ¡°Laslo!¡± Agnes was surprised and tried to run to him, but he couldn¡¯t move because he was firmly held by Kishua. ¡°Let go of me!¡± I twisted my wrist, but it was useless. Berace strutted toward Agnes with a sword. When he lifted the sword, Agnes instinctively closed her eyes and hugged her head with both hands. ¡°Ack.¡± The moan did not come out from her mouth. ¡°Gasp.¡± Berace, who was stabbed in the back by Laslo, breathed heavily. ¡°Right now.¡± Laslo¡¯s dark green eyes shone black in the dark. ¡°Take your hands off my wife.¡± He squeezed the sword deeper. Berace sank into the floor with a painful moan. It was Kishua, who held Agnes¡¯ wrist, Laslo looked into his eyes. ¡°How dare you!¡± Kishua trembled. However, he only stared at Laslo piercely and did not threaten Agnes. Laslo pulled out the sword that he had put in Berace¡¯s belly with a blunt expression. ¡°Let go.¡± The tip of the blood-soaked sword touched Kishua¡¯s white neck. Kishua let go of Agnes¡¯ wrist with a disgraceful look. As she became free, she immediately ran to Laslo. ¡°Laslo!¡± ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Agnes shook her head. The stiffness of her wrist was only for a moment. Whoosh! A heavy noise that I don¡¯t know how many times resounded. The huge castle shook like a tree engulfed in a typhoon. ¡°I will never forgive you ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you forgive me?¡± Eugene giggled. He stood behind Kishua¡¯s back and grabbed it. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t see Kishua and Berace, you were here. Were you having fun without me?¡± ¡°Eugene!¡± Kishua struggled violently. However, when he realized that he could not get out of Eugene¡¯s hand alone, he clenched his teeth and gave strength to his back. Soon, three pairs of dazzling white wings sprang up. As the wings fluttered strongly, Eugene¡¯s grip, which was holding the back of his neck, loosened a bit. Taking advantage of the gap, Kishua soared up. ¡°God will punish you. Your dirty body will be stuck deep in the ground, and your wings will tear apart so they can never fly again! Eugene flicked down his finger. That alone put Kishua¡¯s body on the floor. ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Eugene grabbed Kishua¡¯s wings with creepy eyes and tore them off. ¡°Say what you said earlier.¡± The blood of God flowed like a river on the floor. Agnes watched the scene without breathing properly. ¡°I will, ugggh, and curse you. You¡¯ll wander endlessly in the dark¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. You still have the strength to curse me.¡± Eugene smiled and pulled out another pair of wings. His blood splashed on his face, it was grotesque. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Ki, Kishua-nim!¡± Berace, who was bending his knees on the floor, staggered and got up. If he were a human, he would die immediately, but his vitality was very strong because he is a servant of God. ¡°Be, Berace.¡± Kishua gasped alone in a pile of blood. Eugene reached out to pull out his last wing. Kishua squeezed out his last strength and mouthed silently at Berace. ¨C Kill Berace realized what it meant. Like lightning, he made a sword in the air, grabbed it, turned around and shot Agnes. Everything went slowly. Eugene¡¯s hand tearing off Kishua¡¯s last wing, and Berace throwing his sword with fierce eyes appeared and disappeared at the same time. Chaengg~ ¡°No!¡± Agnes screamed without realizing it. A white knife sprang out of Laslo¡¯s stomach, which was facing her. Laslo¡¯s body trembled. Without delay, Berace pulled the sword from his body and swung it over the howling Agnes. ¡°Tsk.¡± Eugene clicked his tongue. He threw Kishua¡¯s wings on the floor and swung his arms toward Berace. Keeuuuk~ A black lightning fell from the sky and burned the body of Bernace. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t hold out and dropped the sword on the floor. ¡°La, Laslo! Wake up. Ahh Eugene!¡± Agnes cried on her stomach over Laslo¡¯s fallen body when he saw Eugene approaching. ¡°Laslo, *cries*, save, save him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crying with this face again.¡± Eugene looked down at Agnes, shedding tears with mysterious eyes. ¡°Sa, save him, Please. Please!¡± The blood coming out from Laslo¡¯s body increased. Along with it, his complexion is turning white like a blank sheet. She grabbed Eugene¡¯s sleeve. ¡°*cries* Eugene Please. I don¡¯t care what the price is.¡± He bent his knees to meet Agnes¡¯ eye. Eugene reached out and lightly swept Agnes¡¯ wet cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Agnes.¡± He said with a small sigh. ¡°I can use my power to save him completely, but then you have to give me the corresponding vitality.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°No.¡± Eugene shook his head. ¡°It matters to me.¡± He got up from his seat and dragged Berace, who collapsed next to him. Then he grabbed his arm and hurt it sharply. Blood dripped down. ¡°Open up Laslo¡¯s mouth.¡± Agnes forced Laslo¡¯s mouth open as he told him to. A few drops of Berace¡¯s blood fell over it. He induced swallowing by pressing his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°It¡¯s slower than what I can do, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll recover naturally because I¡¯ve fed him the blood of the servant of the gods.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Agnes finally cleared her mind and wiped her wet cheeks. Around that time, Berace became faintly alert. ¡°Eu, *gasp* Eugene.¡± ¡°Yes. Berace. Say it. Since I didn¡¯t pull out your tongue yet.¡± ¡°Ki, Kishua¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that a servant without wings dies?¡± ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± Then, Berace fell down and began to wail. ¡°You are indeed yourself. Do you really have to cry for him? He, who ignored and used you every day and insulted you for being ugly?¡± Without an answer, Berace shed tears as he looked at Kishua¡¯s body. ¡°Kishua¡­¡± ¡°You idiot.¡± Eugene moved slowly and kicked him on the back. ¡°Get out of my sight in 5 counts¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°One.¡± As he looked up at Eugene with tearful eyes, Berace realized the meaning of the word and jumped up from his seat. ¡°Two.¡± Berace spread his wings. Unlike Kishua, they were only a pair and were not white. It was gray like the wings of a pigeon. ¡°Three.¡± He quickly flew to Kishua and hugged the bloody body. ¡°Four.¡± ¡°Eugene.¡± Berace briefly looked at his eyes. And even before Eugene counted five, Berace soared into the sky. ¡°Why are they trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Because they want to kill me.¡± Eugene came back to Agnes. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°Agnes, there¡¯s a price for everything.¡± Instead of answering the question, he said something out of the blue. ¡°I¡¯ve done things that the logic of the world can¡¯t explain. You¡¯ve seen the benefits.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Think that you¡¯re paying for it.¡± ¡°Paying for it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call my name for a while. Until I appear again. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in danger too.¡± Eugene briefly looked at the sky where Berace disappeared and then he suddenly disappeared. Chapter 66 The day after the servants of God came and made a mess, was Laslo¡¯s birthday. From that day on, he suffered from a high fever for three days and could not come to his senses. Agnes stood by Laslo every single day. ¡°Madam. I¡¯ll stay here, I¡¯ll keep my eyes on him.¡± ¡°No.¡± No matter how much Ney hung by her side, it was of no use. Eugene said his recovery is guaranteed, but she couldn¡¯t be relieved until Laslo opened his eyes. ¡°Then go change your clothes, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Agnes led her shaky legs back to the bedroom. Ney found a box while taking the clothes out of the dress room. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s this box?¡± ¡°Box?¡± ¡°Yes, the black box. I haven¡¯t seen this before.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s for the Duke¡¯s birthday.¡­¡± Tears that she thought were dry for a moment fell on her cheeks. ¡®birthday gift¡¯ Theo¡¯s armor and knife finally came to mind. She remembered why it was well packed and here. ¡°Ack! madam. What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?¡± ¡°G, gift. I¡¯ll give him the gift¡­..¡± ¡°A Gift? Oh, to the Lord?¡± Like a fool. If she had handed over this armor in advance, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered this kind of pain. ¡°It¡¯s because of me. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Looking at it, Laslo¡¯s injury also happened while trying to protect Agnes. Agnes couldn¡¯t help but feel the guilt coming up from the bottom of her heart. She didn¡¯t do anything for him, but he always throw his life to save her. She couldn¡¯t stand the overwhelming emotions and cried her eyes out. ¡°Madam, stop crying. You¡¯ve already cried a lot, your eyes are crushed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of me. Because of me¡­¡­..¡± That was the only word I could send out of my mouth. It was difficult to breathe as if a heavy rock was pressed down on my chest. ¡°Master will wake up soon. So if you wait a little bit¡­ Please don¡¯t cry. Madam.¡± Ney diligently calms Agnes. Tears were already formed around the maid¡¯s eyes. Agnes, who had been crying on the bed for a long time, staggered and got up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Agnes did not answer. She just kept walking. The servant, who was guarding the door, opened the door silently when he saw Agnes coming. Agnes walked to the bed where Laslo was lying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She grabbed Laslo¡¯s hand and squeezed it hard. Unlike usual, his hand is cold that it¡¯s even more heartbreaking. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything else. Agnes prayed, sweeping down his hair. ¡®Please let this man wake up safely.¡¯ * * * READ ONLY ON MESMERIZING MEMOIRS * * * The first person Agnes remembered was neither his father nor his mother or Chavolti . It was Vivian, who was her half-sister. ¨C Agnes. Call me Sister. ¨C What is sister? ¨C It¡¯s a term for a pretty and smart person like me. ¨C Then I¡¯ll be your sister, too! The two had a big age difference, so Vivian thought her youngest sister was cute. After the death of their father, the atmosphere in the palace subsided, but it was a distant story for Agnes, who was only ten years old. She was cute and wandered through the palace like a foal, and thought it was everything in the world. So when Vivian collapsed in front of her after being poisoned, Agnes belatedly realized. What does the pattern on the back of their hand mean? ¨C You have to live a long life. Agnes. That was all Vivian said before she died. Agnes promised internally, sobbing on her coffin. ¡°I will survive no matter what.¡± No matter what happens, Vivian, I decided to live up your share. So, she calmly married the Duke of Arpad and lived as if she was dead. That alone made her feel good. She lived in relief just with her life attached to her. ¨C Are you satisfied with our marriage? Are you happy? ¨C Is that important? ¨C It¡¯s important. At least for me. When Laslo first asked it, Agnes wondered. She never thought about it, so she didn¡¯t know it was important. Her only purpose was to live and keep your life alive. She thought that was all. However, as she lived a new life with him, she got to know him slowly. ¡®What does Laslo mean by happiness?¡¯ ¡®Why did he ask that?¡¯ Now she can¡¯t easily imagine a life without him. * * * READ ONLY ON MESMERIZING MEMOIRS * * * Agnes came to her senses feeling the touch, stroking her head Agnes blinked blankly because she was still half asleep. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Laslo, lying next to her, smiled and asked. ¡°Oh?¡± Agnes, who had not yet figured out the situation, jumped up with her mouth half-open. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Now. I woke up and I was surprised, you were lying next to me.¡± It seems that she fell asleep while taking care of him. ¡°But your face is very emaciated.¡± As soon as he woke up, Laslo worried about Agnes. His hands passed by her cheeks. ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± She was going to apologize. ¡®It¡¯s all my fault that you got hurt like this. So I was going to say sorry.¡¯ ¡°I married the duke¡­.¡± Tears burst out. Laslo wiped away her tears silently. ¡°Duke, I¡¯m happy I married the Duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I will marry you even if I die and be born again.¡± Tears flowed from her eyes. Agnes stuttered and wept. ¡°Me too.¡± Looking at her, Laslo¡¯s heart beat very hard. ¡°I will marry you even if I die and be born again.¡± Laslo couldn¡¯t stand it and hugged Agnes strongly. Agnes closed her eyes and pulled him hard. * * * READ ONLY ON MESMERIZING MEMOIRS * * * The traces of Eugene and the God¡¯s servants fighting were enormous. The walls of the fortress were torn in half and collapsed. Some places are also partially collapsed, making it difficult to recognize the shape. Because of that, Laslo had to go out to work as soon as he got better. ¡°You said it¡¯ll be fine no matter what attack it gets!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s supposed to be normal att¡­.¡­¡± Theo couldn¡¯t raise his face. Agnes opened her eyes wide and shouted. ¡°Put a much more powerful spell on the wall than the previous one.¡± ¡°How powerful are you talking about?¡± ¡°Let it withstand the magic of the dragon.¡± ¡°What? A dragon?¡± Theo raised his head in surprise, but couldn¡¯t make eye contact with Agnes and lowered his head again. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll bring all the wizards together.¡± Unlike usual, he nodded his head and left without a sound. ¡°When will the Duke come back?¡± ¡°He said he¡¯d come before the sun sets.¡± The maid answered politely. Agnes frowned disapprovingly. It¡¯s only been four days since he opened his eyes. As Eugene said, his body was recovering day by day, but in Agnes¡¯ eyes, Laslo is still a patient. ¡°Let me know as soon as he gets here.¡± ¡°Yes Madam.¡± Agnes looked at the rest of the work, and when the maid announced Laslo¡¯s return, she quickly organized it and got up. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time to move yet.¡± When she went to meet him at the entrance, Laslo approached with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to try on the armor you gave me.¡± ¡°Wear it. You can wear it and lie on the bed.¡± ¡°How can I stay in bed with such cool armor?¡± He seems to like the armor and sword that Agnes gave her as a gift. He repeatedly pulled out and put the sword in the shealth for no reason. ¡°Oh, Lord.¡± ¡°I have something to report.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± While Laslo was talking to other knights, Zoltan quietly stood next to Agnes. ¡°When did you prepare the sword?¡± ¡°Well, I left it to the wizard a month ago to give it to him for his birthday.¡± ¡°I was born in the summer, too.¡± Agnes asked back because he didn¡¯t understand what Zoltan said. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Hmm. So, I was born struggling in a very hot summer.¡± ¡°¡­Congratulations?¡± The unsure greetings made Zoltan shoulder droop. He kept looking alternately between Laslo and Agnes. ¡°Ah!¡± She finally realized the meaning. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one ¡­.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The answer was so fast that she burst out laughing. Zoltan nodded with a very serious face. ¡°Do you know how much he bragged about it?¡± ¡°Did he?¡± ¡°Yes. He bragged about his magic armor and sword so much that my ears hurt.¡± Zoltan grumbled, but looked at Laslo with envious eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I mean, brother. Because he¡¯s very strong. When he woke up after being hit by a sword, I think he got stronger than before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± I was a little relieved to hear Zoltan. After talking with the knight, Laslo approached Agnes. ¡°Should the three of us eat together after a long time ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Good.¡± Zoltan readily nodded. Agnes stood between the brothers and walked side by side to the restaurant. ¡°But why isn¡¯t the princess growing up?¡± ¡°Hmm. Zoltan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a year since you came here. How can you be the same height?¡± ¡±Zoltan.¡± Laslo shook his hand and tried to stop his younger brother. Agnes¡¯ complexion hardened. Chapter 67 ¡°I¡¯m all grown up¡­..Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°Really? No, Princess is this small. What did you eat at the palace when you were young? Maybe that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t grow enough?¡± ¡°This is the average height in the capital. It¡¯s the average height of the royal family!¡± Agnes shook her shoulders and shouted. On the other hand, Zoltan snorted loudly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t lie to me even though I¡¯m a villager who hasn¡¯t been in the capital. How can people grow so short? Now, your height barely reaches my chest.¡± Agnes¡¯ lips trembled. Laslo hurriedly blocked them. ¡°No, Agnes is all tall enough, you have to believe it!¡± ¡°Even if you say so, the Princess is too small. I think I was like that when I was thirteen.¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan.¡± She tried hard to smile with the corners of her mouth up. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your birthday is in summer.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Actually, it¡¯s this month.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your birthday is not this month.¡± ¡°My birthday is this month¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no birthday for you this year.¡± ¡°What? What does that mean?¡± ¡°So I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to prepare a birthday present. I¡¯ll give you your armor next year.¡± Agnes walked ahead after saying that. ¡°Oh, no! Princess! Princess. Oh, my I¡¯m so jealous of your height.¡± Later, Zoltan came to Agnes and rattled, but Agnes only snorted. * * * READ ONLY ON MESMERIZING MEMOIRS * * * A few days later, a letter came from Roland. It was quite thick, unlike usual. As soon as Agnes checked the contents of the letter, she burned it cleanly in the brazier. The data in the envelope is the evidence of Count Cellon¡¯s smuggling and trafficking. In addition, there was a portrait of the pirate king. Agnes read them carefully. ¡°How should I contact the count?¡± Count Cellon¡¯s territory is the end of the South, so there is only little exchange with Sutmar. Perhaps she would not have attended the party if it wasn¡¯t for Agnes, who was close to him. Originally, he is not a person who empties the land often because of pirates who frequently invade the southern coastline. ¡°Ugh¡­..¡± He grabbed her head and hung around for a while. I couldn¡¯t think of anything that would bring me in contact with the Count. I was impatient. If there is a war this fall, it will be difficult to meet the count for the time being. I wanted to solve it as quickly as possible before that. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Laslo was standing in front of her when she came into her senses. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Agnes covered the materials related to Count Cellon with a book, which she had placed on her desk. ¡°I heard you ordered more warhorses.¡± ¡°Yes. Is that a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. But I think there will be more war horses than horsemen in the castle.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll increase the number of horsemen. I¡¯m going to create another Order and increase it.¡± ¡°Do you want to increase the number of knights?¡± Agnes was a little surprised. In fact, the number of troops currently maintained was considerable. Compared to the past, the number has tripled. It¡¯s good to increase the number of troops, but I was worried that Sebastian would notice and be wary. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking.¡± ¡°No matter how much Arpad has no restrictions on private soldiers, it will cost a lot of money to maintain that level of standing army.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about money, right?¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s how it should be. But even with these numbers, there¡¯s no big problem in maintaining the security of the land, but is there a reason for that?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right. But think about it like this.¡± Laslo continued to speak calmly. ¡°If the number of the territory¡¯s residents increases in the future. Then, naturally, there will be more manpower required for public security, and more manpower will be needed for the defense of the beast.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes let out a short moan. What he says makes sense. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave out the budget for that.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Laslo smiled lightly. ¡°Oh, while talking about it. Agnes the territory is growing. Shall we make a summer festival?¡± ¡°Summer festival?¡± ¡°Right now, there is only one festival which is the harvest festival hosted by the temple during the harvest season, but as I said, the number of the residents increased and the internal affairs were stable, so I thought about creating a festival.¡± ¡°What does summer festival mean?¡± ¡°Ahm? There are concerts in the garden every summer like in the capital, or boating with rose petals floating like in the south?¡± ¡°Oh, like a night of roses?¡± It was a famous festival that many people visit because love comes true when you go boating with flower petals floating in the river. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s usually done at this time of year, so we do¡­..¡± ¡±Rose Night!¡± She thought of a reason to go south. Agnes jumped up from her seat in great excitement. ¡°Duke, did we get any invitations from the South? No¡­¡­.Ney!!¡± Ney, who was waiting over the room, approached quickly. ¡°You called, Madam.¡± ¡°Bring all the invitations from the South.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Agnes. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Duke. I¡¯ll explain it to you right away.¡± After a while, Ney came back. Several invitations were placed on the silver tray. Agnes looked through it quickly. Fortunately, she was able to quickly find what she wanted. The golden invitation was stamped with the seal of the Cellon family. Agnes couldn¡¯t hold back her sulky laughter and kept smiling. I can¡¯t believe I came up with this now. Every summer, the Rose Night held at the Count of Cellon¡¯s was a famous summer festival as Laslo said. No one would think it¡¯s strange that Agnes went south for Rose Night and accidentally met Count Cellon. ¡°Duke, I¡¯ll go to the south for a while.¡± ¡°Why? Are you going to the night of roses?¡± ¡°Yes. I really wanted to go there.¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes shone suddenly. On the other hand, Laslo¡¯s face was distorted. ¡°But isn¡¯t it held at Count Cellon¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Do you really need to go all the way there? I¡¯ll tell Niall m to make a festival just like the night of roses.¡± Laslo acted as if he was going to tell Naill to do it right away. ¡±Duke, I¡¯m sorry, but what I want to go to is the night of roses.¡± ¡±Do you have to go?¡± Agnes nodded firmly. ¡±Ha! Then I¡¯d go with you.¡± * * * READ ONLY ON MESMERIZING MEMOIRS * * * ¡°No.¡± Niall shook his head firmly. ¡°Does it make sense that the master is going away at this important time? You¡¯ve been away enough this spring.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s really important is that it¡¯s organized to some extent. ¡°Just because it¡¯s less important doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not important. If you¡¯re going to the south, make sure one person stays on the land.¡± Niall came out strong. Spring is originally a season with a lot of work to do. However, this spring, I went to the capital city once due to the coronation ceremony, and after a while, I was invited by the king and emptied the land again, so I was behind my work. Under such circumstances, Laslo was absolutely reluctant to allow Agnes to leave. ¡°Agnes. It¡¯s a false rumor that love will come true just because we¡¯re on a boat together with floating petals. Do you know that?¡± When he entered the room, he talked for a long time about how vain the legend the Rose of the Night was. ¡°Okay, okay. That¡¯s just a superstition, right?¡± ¡±By the way, if, by any chance, Count Cellon asks you to go on a boat with you, you have to reject it very firmly.¡± ¡°Okay. If he asks me to go on a boat, I will spit in his face.¡± At that moment, Laslo lifted his hand from Agnes¡¯ shoulder, which he had been holding tightly. ¡°When are you about to leave?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°What? That fast?¡± ¡°Even if I leave now, I think I¡¯ll arrive in the middle of the festival.¡± ¡°I think you should take your time.¡± ¡°What if the festival is over and when I arrive?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Laslo kept his mouth shut. It was only then that he realized that this is what she wanted. ¡°Duke Arpad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­..Laslo.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hmm. Isn¡¯t it natural for a couple to call each other¡¯s name?¡± ¡°All of a sudden?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better to call each other by the right name. When will you start calling your husband¡¯s name?¡± Laslo came out strong. Agnes clapped her lips. I¡¯ve said it a few times, but I was too shy to do it in front of him. ¡°Um¡­ Um¡­ Of course. Um¡­ Laslo.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± He put his face close to her. After blinking a few times, Laslo¡¯s face was right in front of her ¡°Please promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± His breath felt stark because they were close to each other¡¯s faces. Somehow Agnes¡¯ cheeks heated up. ¡°Come back to me safely.¡± Our forehead touched. Laslo did not bat an eye.. My throat tickled. Heat passed by the dark green eyes. Agnes unknowingly raised her hand and put it on her cheek. I think I¡¯m going to burn myself because it¡¯s hot. Laslo took her hand on her cheek and kissed the tip of it. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll come back safely and without getting hurt.¡± Laslo hugged Agnes as hard as he could, exhaling with regret. T/N: Warning! Annoying chapters Ahead!!! Chapter 68 Chap 6. Dawn ¡°It¡¯s really hot in the south.¡± Ney, sitting next to the carriage, said while wiping her sweat with a handkerchief. Agnes was exhausted by the heat and lost both the will and ability to speak. She just opened the window, put her face on it, and let herself go with the wind. ¡°Oh, I guess we¡¯re here!¡± Ney made a fuss. When I opened my eyes, I began to see a gray castle standing tall in the forests. It was not until then that the knot of the dress that had been loosened was tightly tightened. When the carriage completely stopped, the door opened from the outside. Naturally, I thought the count¡¯s butler had come to meet me, but an unexpected person stood. ¡°Welcome to Count Cellon. Duchess.¡± Emmerich smiled and reached out his hand. Agnes grabbed his hand and got off the wagon. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re welcoming me in person. Thank you Count.¡± ¡°Of course, a precious person will be here. I have to do that.¡± The count skillfully escorted Agnes to the drawing room. ¡°I was surprised when I heard that you were coming.¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ve been interested in Rose Night since before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Emmerich smiled strangely. The maid prepared a tea and put it in front of Agnes. I was a little surprised after taking a sip without thinking. ¡°Oh, this is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s your favorite tea. I prepared it because I knew that you enjoy drinking it when you were in the palace.¡± ¡°You¡¯re attentive. Thank you.¡± ¡°I ordered the servants not to give you any inconvenience in your stay here, but if you need anything, please let me know right away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A very kind butler approached me and informed me that he had finished organizing her luggage. ¡°Do you want me to show you to your room?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to do it yourself? Is that necessary? You don¡¯t have to.¡± Agnes shook her hand. The butler took the lead instead. ¡°It¡¯s the second best room in the castle. Duchess.¡± As he said, it was a brilliant room. The pillars and walls were full of gold and jewelry, making them very colorful. ¡°And these are the maids that will be attending the Duchess.¡± Five maids came out and bowed politely. ¡°Five. That¡¯s too much. I also have a maid I brought, so just leave two and take the others.¡± ¡°No, the master told me not to lack an inch in serving the duchess. If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll bring another maid.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Even when she was in the palace as a princess, there were about three maids who usually attended to her. The butler showed no sign of resignation. Agnes was forced to accept. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Only then did the butler smile and bow and go out. Ney muttered, pretending to tidy Agnes¡¯ hair. ¡°Suspicious.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The count.¡± ¡°Why is he?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s up to something.¡± ¡°What something?¡± ¡°His eyes look very strange. Even when we were in the palace, he had a very strange look at Madam.¡­¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Agnes snorted. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and help me change my clothes. I can¡¯t breathe because it¡¯s hot.¡± Ney was furious and said a few more words, but Agnes ignored it. At night, lights lit all over the castle. The night of roses continued for almost five days, so the interior of the castle was noisy every night. Agnes took about two days off due to the fatigue of her trip and attended a party at the castle. ¡°The Duchess of Arpad is entering.¡± Some people were familiar and the others were not. Within a few steps, Emmerich approached quickly. ¡°If you asked for an escort, I would have gone.¡± ¡°Me and the Count?¡± Agnes was purely curious. When a married woman is escorted at a party, the only partner she can have is her husband or her brother. ¡°Why would you escort me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my overflowing favor.¡± ¡°I will refuse the favor so that there is no misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Who would misunderstand us?¡± The way he spoke was subtle. Agnes looked up at Emerich. I said I know him but actually I only saw him a few times when I was with Chavolti. ¡°You mean it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emmerich smiled lightly.. He was a typical southern handsome man, of which dark brown eyes stood out the most. Overall, it was a soft and gentle impression. Wherever I looked, he didn¡¯t look like a person who had been smuggling and trafficking for years and had internal communication with the pirate king. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Agnes, who spoke on impulse, just swallowed the words. Emmerich did not ask what it was. Instead, he asked the servant to bring alcohol. ¡°I heard you drink better than Prince Chavolti.¡± He handed over the drink to her and said, ¡±Chavolti can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡±Haha. Next time, would you like to drink with me? I want to serve you the famous drink in the south.¡± ¡±Hmm?¡± I can¡¯t believe the opportunity to talk to you alone came so quickly. Agnes called pleasure to herself. ¡°Hmm. Well, if the count wants to.¡± ¡°When are you free?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to play. I¡¯m going to match the time of the busy person.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tomorrow because I have an appointment with another guest. How about the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Agnes smiled and nodded. There were several people around who visited Emmerich. But he stood by Agnes for quite some time. ¡°When will you go boating?¡± ¡°Well, I have no thoughts,¡­¡­.No, I¡¯ll do it soon.¡± I changed my words in a hurry because I said I came here because of the rose night. ¡°Did you make a reservation for a boat?¡± ¡°Reservation? Do I have to make a reservation for a boat?¡± ¡°Oh, my. If you want to take a boat out on a rose night, you have to make a reservation a few months earlier.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that. Well, then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Agnes quickly gave up. Anyway, the purpose of coming here was not to take a boat, but to build a wall with him. ¡°You came all the way here, but it¡¯s sad if you just leave.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t have a boat, I can just watch by the river, so it¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve recently built a small ship, and I¡¯ll lend it to the duchess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you do it. Thank you Count.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Emmerich bowed politely and stepped down. After that, several people approached Agnes and disappeared. ¡°Nice to meet you. Duchess.¡± ¡°Well. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Vasa Cellon.¡± ¡°Oh. Count Cellon¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m his younger sister.¡± They were siblings who looked so alike that they didn¡¯t have to explain. The other thing was the atmosphere flowing through their whole body. Emmerich has a soft smile all the time, so if he feels sweet, his younger sister is like a pure and shy deer. ¡°I¡¯ve been using Elemer a lot these days. The sun is strong in the south, so even if you go under the sunlight for a few times, your skin quickly darkens.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad that it helps.¡± ¡°I really wanted to see you. I¡¯m glad you came like this. Duchess.¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot from Emmerich.¡± ¡°The Count?¡± ¡°Yes. So, let me know if you need anything.¡± She said with a sincere expression of joy. Agnes became shy for no reason at her overflowing favor. ¡°Thank you, Miss Cellon.¡± ¡°Please call me Vasa.¡± ¡°Yes. Lady Vasa.¡± At Agnes¡¯ words, Vasa smiled brightly like the summer sunshine and bowed and disappeared. Someone asked Agnes to dance, but she politely refused everyone. I met the people I had to meet. Agnes escaped from the banquet hall as the party was ripe. ¡°Are you tired? Shall we get ready to take a bath?¡± As soon as she left the banquet hall, Ney approached right next to her and asked. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s so humid here.¡± ¡°It would be better to take a bath before going to bed.¡± Agnes was walking across the dark garden, sharing stories with Ney. ¡°Oh, my. Excuse me.¡± The tall man on the other side belatedly noticed Agnes coming and stepped aside. Half of his face was seen in the light. It looked very cluttered with untidy blonde hair and sideburns. In addition, there was a half-moon-shaped wound under the chin, so he looked like a mercenary, not a noble. A mercenary? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, madam?¡± Agnes turned her head and stared at the man¡¯s back for a long time. ¡°That guy earlier. What was the color of his eyes?¡± ¡°Hmm. dark blue? Navy? I think it was that kind of color.¡± He¡¯s the pirate king. The man in the portrait that Roland sent me is clear. Agnes took a quick step and ran back to the room where she was staying. And I quickly looked through the materials I had hidden and brought. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± It roughly matched the characteristics of the pirate king expressed in the picture. Agnes trembled with light excitement. Somehow I felt like things were going smoothly. Even if I didn¡¯t bring it up first, I had a place to talk to the count and ran into the pirate king. ¡°Madam. The bath is ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Agnes smiled and went into the bath. The waiting maids rushed in, undressed her, and helped her bathe. T/N: Agnes has no sense of danger and how could she bring all the evidence with her. My ghad Agnes >.< Chapter 69 ¡°How come your skin is so fair?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any dust on your body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to have the duchess here.¡± The maids were rather talkative. Agnes was going to tell them to keep quiet, but she changed her mind and asked a question. ¡°Does a man with blond hair and navy eyes come to this castle often?¡± ¡°Navy eyes? Are you talking about Robert?¡± ¡°Well. A man with a wound on his chin.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s Sir Robert. It¡¯s not often, but sometimes he comes to go hunting with the count.¡± ¡°Really? Does he just hunt and leave?¡± ¡°Well. Horseback riding and playing card games. Oh, they play chess in the Pavilion at the central garden these days.¡± ¡°Right, right.¡± The other maid nodded. ¡°Duchess. Give me this arm.¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Agnes smiled generously and gave her her arm. * * * The next morning, Agnes headed to the Pavilion, which the maids said, as soon as she finished eating. Several knights were guarding the entrance to the garden. As Agnes tried to go inside, they blocked her with a troubled face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duchess. You can¡¯t go inside here.¡± ¡°Why are you blocking me?¡± ¡°This garden is not open to outsiders.¡± ¡°As far as I know, there is no place in the castle where the count put restrictions on me.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t received any other orders from my master. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The knight did not back down. Agnes pressed him several times with a stern tone, but it was useless. Eventually, she had to step back biting the inside of her lips. Other evidence is clear, but there was insufficient evidence that Count Cellon communicated with the pirate king. So, before meeting him tomorrow, she was going to sneak to the place where the pirate king is and have a conversation. As soon as she was about to return to her room, a person popped out of the garden wall. ¡°Oh, I overslept!¡± A young servant ran recklessly. Agnes looked at the garden wall where he popped out after the servant disappeared. It¡¯s hard to see because it¡¯s covered with bushes, but there was definitely a gap in the garden wall. It was cramped for an adult man to pass by, but Agnes seemed enough. ¡°That¡¯s Good.¡± She confirmed that there were no people around and tucked herself through the gap. she felt glad she left Ney behind. It would have been difficult if they were together. Agnes squeezed through the gap. There was nothing special inside the garden. ¡°They said he¡¯s in the Pavilion.¡± Usually, a Pavilion is built large and high, so it will easily bloom in the eyes. As expected, as she walked a little, she could see the magnificent Pavilion from afar. There was the pirate king and an unexpected person sitting in it. ¡°Miss Vasa?¡± Of course, she thought Emmerich would be with him, but it was an unexpected combination. She can¡¯t hear their voices because she¡¯s too far away. Agnes hesitated a little and moved to the bushes behind the Pavilion. ¡°¡­It¡¯s too expensive to do that.¡± ¡°But think about it. If it¡¯s not now¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­.. I¡¯m still¡­..¡± Most of the conversation was not understandable because the voices of the two were not loud. ¡®Should I go a little closer?¡¯ Anyway, the two of them were so immersed in their conversation that they didn¡¯t even think about looking around. Agnes moved more boldly than before. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give the ranunculus?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for it right now. But if you think about the future, it would be wiser to hand it over to me.¡± ¡°Is it a threat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a suggestion.¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s too early to release the ranunculus.¡± ¡°I know, but the right time is not fixed.¡± ¡®Ranunculus?¡¯ She tilted her head at the familiar name. If what they were talking about was not the name of a flower, then I have no idea what it is. In addition, even Vasa, who she thought would have nothing to do with this, seems to be somewhat related to the pirate king. ¡°What on earth is this family?¡± When she saw her yesterday, she thought she was an innocent person who didn¡¯t know anything. As expected, it is foolish to judge people by their appearance. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. It¡¯s better to start the production as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re trying to push it so hard.¡± ¡°It is¡­¡­¡± The sound of talking decreased sharply. Agnes lowered her body deeper. But soon after, she had to get up from her position because someone tapped her shoulders. She got goosebumps on her spine. It took her a long time to have the courage to look back at the person who tapped her shoulder. ¡°I went to your room to have lunch with you, but I couldn¡¯t find you, turns out you were here. Duchess.¡± Emmerich said with a big smile. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s. I¡¯m ¡­¡­. Well. I mean, I got lost.¡± Agnes stuttered and made absurd excuses. ¡°You¡¯re lost? Oh no. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± Emmerich reached out his arm with an indifferent look. Agnes was agonizing if she should put her hand on his arm. ¡®Did you really believe what I said?¡¯ ¡°Why is the duchess here¡­¡­.¡± Vasa and Robert came down from the Pavilion and stood in front of Agnes. ¡°Oh, Ms. Vasa. I got lost while taking a walk in the garden.¡± ¡°This is a prohibited place.¡± ¡°Oh my, Is it? I didn¡¯t know. Forgive me.¡± Agnes tried hard to pretend to be calm. But her heart has been beating hard since earlier. ¡°Emmerich.¡± Vasa¡¯s face turned cold in an instant. Emmerich said to his sister with a light smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on useless things, just take care of it.¡± ¡°Okay, Robert.¡± ¡°Take Vasa and go first.¡± ¡°Yes, count.¡± Vasa¡¯s tone was so cool that I felt cold even in the hot summer. Agnes realized then that the situation is not normal. She tried to pull out her hand on Emmerich¡¯s arm, but it was hard as if she had been caught in a snare. ¡°Shall we go now, Duchess?¡± Emmerich took a small bottle out of his arms. Agnes glared at him with great nervousness. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± However, as soon as Emmerich opened the lid of the bottle, she lost consciousness. * * * When I opened my eyes again, I had a terrible headache. ¡°Ugh.¡± She felt like someone hit her head hard. It was so painful that she can¡¯t even raise her eyelids. ¡°Are you in pain?¡± Someone asked affectionately. Agnes shed physiological tears because of the terrible pain. ¡°Oh my¡± The stranger¡¯s finger touched her wet cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the side effects were so severe.¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± Agnes sobbed. It hurt so much that I didn¡¯t want to feel anything. ¡°Then sleep a little more.¡± At the end of the words, she fell asleep magically. * * * The second time she woke up she came to her senses and her headache had disappeared. Agnes grabbed her head and got up from the bed ¡°Oh my. You¡¯re awake.¡± When she opened her eyes and looked, there was one of the maids who attended Agnes¡¯ bath at that time. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the count. Please wait a moment.¡± It was only after she left that Agnes could afford to look around. It was a very colorful and spacious bedroom. Because of the sculptures and paintings placed everywhere, it was not like a bedroom, but an exhibition hall. Not long after the maid left, Emmerich came in. ¡°How are you feeling, Duchess?¡± ¡°Where am I now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my bedroom.¡± ¡°Why am I in your bedroom?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± She remember clearly. Hiding in the garden to overhear the conversation of the pirate king and being caught by Emmerich near the Pavilion. ¡°I remember¡± ¡°Then you know why you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault to sneak into the garden where access is prohibited.¡± Agnes tried to talk calmly, swallowing saliva in her mouth. ¡°No, you can go in.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t mean to hide behind the Pavilion, but a bee suddenly flew in.¡± ¡°Did you get stung by a bee?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Agnes was more awkward and scared because Emmerich¡¯s attitude was no different from before. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Hmm. Then can I leave now?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The room where I stayed.¡± ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve already cleaned it up. The Duchess can rest here from now on.¡± ¡°Clean up? What does that mean?¡± Emmerich¡¯s voice was so peaceful that Agnes did not understand for a moment what it meant. ¡°It¡¯s literally the same. I¡¯ve moved all the luggage in your room here, so you can stay here.¡± ¡°Why am I resting in your bedroom?¡± Agnes jumped up and down. ¡°Put my luggage back to my room right now.¡± ¡°This room will be more convenient to stay in than that. It¡¯s the coolest place in the castle.¡± ¡°Count. I warn you, but if you don¡¯t move my luggage right away¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t?¡± He asked with a sweet smile as if he had honey on his mouth. ¡°Will you threaten me with such a piece of paper?¡± A bunch of documents flapped and fell on Agnes¡¯ leg. These were data from Roland¡¯s investigation of Cellon, which had been hidden in the room. Evidence of the count¡¯s double ledger, smuggling, and trafficking is written in detail. ¡°Yes! Do you think this is the only evidence? I¡¯ve already secured all the evidence that you communicated with the pirate king.¡± Agnes deliberately laid her voice dignified and erected his back firmly, but it was of little use. This is because Emmerich burst into laughter immediately. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, I already have all the evidence in my hand that you communicated with Robert, the pirate king.¡± T/N: I hate Emmerich >.< Chapter 70 She constantly tries not to look like she¡¯s bluffing. ¡°You made a mistake. Robert is not the pirate king. He¡¯s just my subordinate.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Agnes was slightly embarrassed and showed Robert¡¯s portrait in the document. ¡°Look. It¡¯s a portrait of the pirate king.¡± Emmerich took it and tore it apart without hesitation. ¡°The information here is all wrong.¡± ¡°How are you sure?¡± Agnes thought he was lying. Because Roland won¡¯t lie to her. Emmerich bent over and approached the bed where Agnes was sitting. His breath was so close that his hair shook. ¡°Because I¡¯m the pirate king.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± She doubted what she heard at the moment. ¡°You must have worked so hard on my background investigation and didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°What are you sayin?¡­.¡± She was speechless. Whether he knew how she felt or not, Emmerich was smiling the whole time. ¡°What nonsense is that? Didn¡¯t the king order you to kill the pirate king?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing both.¡± Emmerich spoke ridiculously. Agnes didn¡¯t know what to say. He was given an official order to kill the pirates, but in fact, he is a pirate. ¡°And such evidence is useless. The double ledger you found was fake, and the insider who testified I have already taken care of it.¡± Only then did she realize that she had played on his palm. ¡°¡­When did you start?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Since the maid who attended the duchess discovered this document?¡± I let my guard down. Agnes secretly clenched her fist. Perhaps it was his strategy that the maid leaked the information about Robert being in the Pavilion. ¡°Okay, then tell me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her hands and feet went cold because she didn¡¯t know what he was going to say. ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡± * * * Emmerich¡¯s attitude was very suspicious. He was basically sweet and tried to listen to Agnes. There was little change in attitude before he was trapped in his bedroom, even so the situation did not feel like a crisis. However, Agnes still hasn¡¯t taken a step out of Emmrich¡¯s bedroom. To leave the bedroom, you have to pass through a total of three doors, with two knights standing at each door. In addition, the place where the room is located is the highest axis in the castle, so I couldn¡¯t dare to do anything. She tried to call Eugene, but the last words he left behind caught her, so she couldn¡¯t easily speak out. ¡°Are you not sleepy yet?¡± Just in time, Emmerich opened the door and came in. ¡°How long are you going to keep me here?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He replied after agonizing for a long time. ¡°I don¡¯t know. As much as I can?¡± ¡°What? Count. Are you out of your mind?¡± Agnes raised her finger and shouted. ¡°If I were in my right mind, I wouldn¡¯t have kept the Duchess alive.¡± ¡°¡­.What about Ney?¡± ¡°The Duchess¡¯ maid is doing well. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Emmerich continued to talk with a friendly smile. ¡°Should I ask them to bring more ice? I think you can¡¯t sleep well because it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°I can sleep well as long as I get out of here.¡± ¡°After the night of roses, the heat subsides a little. Please wait a little bit more.¡± Agnes¡¯ complexion turned white. At the end of the rose night. Then how long do I have to stay here? ¡°Count Cellon. Then let me write a letter to Laslo.¡± She didn¡¯t send a letter except on the first day of her arrival, so it was obvious that he would be worried. ¡°¡­You now call him by his name.¡± Emmerich¡¯s face turned cold. Agnes didn¡¯t notice because the room was dark. ¡°It¡¯s okay to check what it¡¯s about. Count, please.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do this. ¡°Hmm?¡± He called in the servant who was outside and told him to bring a lot of alcohol. ¡°Do you want to drink with me?¡± ¡°All of a sudden?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to send a letter. All right. If the Duchess wins this bet, I¡¯ll allow it.¡± ¡°What if I lose?¡± ¡°Then make my wish come true.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your wish?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you that when I win.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Agnes accepted without hesitation. A bet on alcohol. Agnes has never lost to anyone since she was born. The first alcohol that came out was the fruit wine made with apples. Emmerich first filled Agnes¡¯ cup. She emptied the cup as soon as it was full. ¡°Come on. Have a drink.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Agnes poured a full glass of alcohol. For a while, the two focused on emptying the bottle without talking. ¡°Do you remember throwing flowers at me when you first met me?¡± ¡°Me? To Count?¡± ¡°Yes. You were fighting with Prince Chavolti.¡± Was it like that? Agnes looked back on her memories, but in fact, it was unclear what Emmerich¡¯s first impression was like. ¡°You threw this big bouquet.¡± Emmerich put the cup down and opened both hands to tell the size of the bouquet. ¡°As soon as I opened the door, I was beaten with flowers and was embarrassed, but the princess told me to bring it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I took it and gave it to Prince Chavolti but he gave it back to me.¡± Emmerich talked about the memories of the day with a smiley face. Agnes, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t even respond because she couldn¡¯t remember the situation at all. ¡°So I knew that the princess¡¯s heart was like fire.¡± ¡°What do you mean fire? You misunderstood. My personality shines so brightly. I¡¯m sure Chavolti did something wrong.¡± Then Emmerich laughed again. The bottle was empty. He picked up another bottle and filled her glass. ¡°You were also angry the second time I saw you¡±. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know why, but you were kicking the garden tree because you were so angry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­hmmm. Why do you always see me when I¡¯m angry?¡± ¡°I know. Why did I end up meeting the princess then?¡± It was then she realized that her title changed from Duchess to Princess. Emmerich emptied the glass first. Agnes followed him and the alcohol into her mouth. After that, my throat felt like it was burning. Emmerich didn¡¯t say anything until he emptied the bottle. She opened the fifth bottle. His face was a little red as if he was getting drunk. Agnes cried slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the real reason for locking me up here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emmerich spoke calmly. It didn¡¯t sound like a lie. ¡°If the person who locked me doesn¡¯t know, then who knows? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I know.¡± He replied with a faint smile. Agnes barely calmed down her boiling stomach and tried to persuade him with a smile. Anyway, in this state, she was absolutely at a disadvantage. ¡°Count Cellon. I¡¯m a very heavy-mouthed person.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I will bury such stories in my heart for the rest of my life, whether the count is a pirate king or has accumulated wealth through smuggling and trafficking. I promise in the honor of the royal family.¡± ¡°The honor of the royal family?¡± ¡°Yeah. I promised not to let a single word out.¡± ¡°Then why did you break that promise?¡± ¡°What promise?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me the last time we met? See you at the wedding.¡± ¡°..I did, right?¡± At that time, he didn¡¯t know who would marry Agnes, but he was sure that he would marry her. ¡°So, of course, I thought the princess wanted to marry me, so I was preparing for the wedding.¡± ¡°What? What does that mean?¡± Agnes jumped from her seat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I meant that I would invite the count to the wedding ceremony!¡± ¡°¡­.So I was very excited and told the butler to decorate the room where the princess would stay.¡± ¡°No, wait.¡± ¡°But how can you break the promise and marry someone else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I ¡­..¡­¡­¡± ¡°I thought my heart would bream when I heard the news that the princess was getting married.¡± Emmerich bowed his head and hid his face with his hands. Agnes was perplexed. I swear that I didn¡¯t mean it like that, and I never made an impression to marry him. ¡°Count. Raise your head. I don¡¯t know why you misunderstood, but I can explain everything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Count?¡± Emmerich slowly raised his head. His face was full of playful laughter. ¡°You¡¯re the same as before and now that I¡¯m easily fooled.¡± ¡°¡­the Count is not a fool, and I¡¯m still the same.¡± Emmerich smiled and poured the alcohol again. After some time, the dawn was rising little by little, and Emmerich looked fine except for a little red face. She was getting impatient. ¡°What¡¯s the strongest alcohol here?¡± ¡°Strong alcohol?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s distilled three times.¡± The pumpkin-colored liquid was so strong. Agnes took it right into her mouth. Emmerich followed and emptied the glass. ¡°Ugh.¡± My throat tingles. It seemed to be the strongest alcohol Agnes had ever had. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Give me the next glass.¡± Chapter 71 Agnes grumbled and held out the empty glass again. ¡°What did you want to get from me with the evidence?¡± ¡°Why are you curious about that? You said the ledgers I found were fake anyway.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I ask anything?¡± ¡°To attract the count to my side.¡± The alcohol seems to have risen a little. She confessed her honest feelings without realizing it. Agnes had already given up halfway. It became vain when all the ambitious plans came to nothing. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah. Cellon has a great power in the south. It has an influence on the central politics and is quite strong in military power. it¡¯ll be reliable if I can make you my comrade.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s like that, it would have been enough to ask for help when needed.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t ask you to risk your life.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes drank strong alcohol himself instead of answering. ¡°I want to kill Sebastian.¡± She said, putting down the empty glass. She imagine it a dozen times a day. The image of tearing Sebastian into pieces, killing him or hanging his head on the castle gate. They sometimes keep her alive. ¡°¡­do you want to be the king?¡± ¡°Well, if I kill Sebastian, I¡¯ll be the king.¡± She said nonchalantly and leaned back. Her eyes were blurry as she drank until late in the morning. ¡°Why do you want to be king?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Emmerich closed his mouth at her unexpected answer. Agnes closed her eyes and pressed hard on the eyeballs with her thumb and index finger. ¡°Because Sebastian will try to kill me someday.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°So I want to kill him before he tries.¡± ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Agnes laughed at his question. ¡°Count. I¡¯m sure I sound funny now. But wait, It will soon be revealed who is right.¡± Emmerich hasn¡¯t spoken for a while. In the meantime, the last bottle was emptied. ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s no alcohol. Call the servant and tell him to bring more.¡± ¡°No.¡± Emmerich got up from his seat. ¡°The sun is going to rise soon.¡± ¡°What do you mean when the bet is not over? I¡¯m still fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re eyes is already filled with drowsiness duchess¡± Agnes opened her eyes wide, but as Emmerich said, she was full of sleepiness. ¡°What¡¯s the outcome of the bet?¡± ¡°I lost,¡± He neatly admitted to defeat. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my servant to prepare a letter tomorrow. You must be tired, so go to bed now.¡± He left leaving no time for Agnes to stop him. She felt strange. ¡°He didn¡¯t intend to win from the beginning.¡± I can¡¯t understand him at all. If you think about it with common sense, it is strange that the person who investigated him and uncovered his secrets is imprisoned comfortably. ¡®What the hell are you thinking?¡¯ * * * ¡°Why are you coming out of there at this hour?¡± Emmerich didn¡¯t take a few steps after leaving the bedroom and ran head-on into his sister. ¡°Did you share the night with her?¡± ¡°No. We just drank together.¡± ¡°Drinking? Emmerich, are you crazy?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a woman who backstabbed the Cellon family to take advantage of you. It¡¯s normal to deal with it right away so that gossip won¡¯t spread. What drinking? Alcohol?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°How are you going to kill her by locking her up in your bedroom, feeding her all kinds of good stuff, and giving her ice because you¡¯re afraid it¡¯s too hot?¡± Emmerich remained silent. Vasa read his feelings from his face. ¡°Oh my god.¡± She touched her throbbing head. ¡°Does she still shake you off? Wake up. Emmerich. She¡¯s already married.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Why would you give her the Count¡¯s bedroom? What are you thinking?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± I don¡¯t know. What made me lock her up in a bedroom, not in prison. Emmerich knew Vasa was right, but could not do as she says. ¡°What would you do if Duke Arpad felt something strange and sent someone away? Are you going to fight the territory?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out before then, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t kill her, get her arrested and send her back, No, just kill her.¡± Vasa spit out on his face with a sober face. ¡°Hurry up and decide. The night of roses will end tomorrow.¡± Emmerich couldn¡¯t answer until the end. Vasa shook her head and left. Unlike Vasa, Emmerich could not leave there quickly. He went back and forth to the bedroom door His head was complicated and felt nauseous. Eventually, he left the front of the bedroom only after the dawn was completely over. It was already a slow afternoon when Agnes woke up because she fell asleep in the morning. The maid, who noticed her waking up, came up and asked. ¡°What should we do for a meal?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts, so go away.¡± ¡°Oh my. If you want to go boating tonight, wouldn¡¯t it be better to eat something?¡± ¡°What? Boating? Who?¡± Agnes asked with her eyes open. The maid replied awkwardly. ¡°The owner said he¡¯s going to boat with the duchess tonight. ¡°Who said that? Stop talking nonsense and bring a letter and a pen.¡± The maid hesitated and left the room. A little later, the door opened again. Agnes didn¡¯t look back over there, but only reached out her hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we decide to go on a boat ride?¡± When she turned her head to a familiar voice, Emmerich stood instead of the maid. ¡°Today is the last day of Rose Night. Since you came all the way here, you need to ride a boat.¡± ¡°Ha. Is this the right time for me to play boat with you?¡± ¡°You said you want to send a letter.¡± Emmerich brought up something out of the blue. He took the rose-scented letter paper out of his arms and handed it over. ¡°It¡¯s paper.¡± ¡°What about the pen?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you when we¡¯re back from boating.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re so petty. Or don¡¯t you remember the promise you made yesterday?¡± ¡°Sorry for the lack of distribution, Duchess.¡± ¡°When you become a count, do you say two things with one mouth?¡± ¡°What time should I pick you up?¡± I can¡¯t communicate with him. Emmerich maintained a radiant smile and never bent his will. ¡°Will you send a letter to Laslo after the boat ride?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see if you keep your promise this time.¡± ¡°Please trust me. Then I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening.¡± He bowed politely and left the room. Agnes grinded her teeth, but there was no other way. After a while, the maid came back and brought something simple to eat. As soon as Agnes put white bread and milk in her stomach, the maids dragged her to the bathroom. ¡°Does Cellon bathe this long?¡± ¡°Yeah, hmm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hot region.¡± They smiled vaguely and washed Agnes very passionately. That wasn¡¯t the end. After the bath, colorful dresses and more colorful ornaments were waiting for Agnes. The maids dressed Agnes with all their passion and sincerity. I almost dozed off after how long they put on makeup. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful!¡± ¡°If anyone sees the duchess, they will fall in love at a glance.¡± Agnes was surprised when he looked in the mirror rubbing her sleepy eyes. ¡°How did you do that?¡± An unknowingly beautiful woman stood in front of the mirror. The dress was shoulder-deep, so the elegant neckline and collarbone were clearly revealed. It was decorated with a closely woven diamond necklace. ¡°Oh my! Count is here.¡± Just in time, Emmerich knocked on the door. The maid made all kinds of fuss and put on Agnes¡¯ gloves. ¡°Have a good time.¡± She backed away as she added affectionately. Emmerich, who opened the door and came in, made eye contact. ¡°Oh.¡± Agnes was able to read the emotions from his eyes for the first time. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± Agnes was a little embarrassed of his admiration. ¡°The maids here worked hard.¡± ¡°I need to give them a reward.¡± He stomped over and extended his arm for the escort. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I believe you¡¯ll keep your promise.¡± ¡°Yes, I will. After tonight.¡± He muttered the sentence several times. Emmerich said it was a small ship, so I thought about a ferry, but the ship standing by the river was much larger than expected. ¡°Be careful.¡± He held Agnes¡¯ hand and helped her get on the ship. Oh.¡± As soon as I got on the ship, my admiration came out first. The beautiful harmony of rose petals and spheres on all sides showed off a very mysterious atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be decorated with lanterns, but from this year, it¡¯s been changed to light spheres.¡± ¡°Okay. Good job. Buy as many spheres as you can and use them.¡± Then Emmerich smiled and said he would do so. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you?¡± He led her to a table in the middle of the deck. The servants approached and served the meal. By the time the food came out, the ship moved slowly. My hair fluttered in the summer night wind. Agnes closed her eyes and savored the moment. At that time, she forgot that she was imprisoned by the Count. ¡°Duchess.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The meal is here.¡± Emmerich touched Agnes¡¯ fingertips very slightly and led her to reality. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± -.- Chapter 72 The conversation went on lightly. From the fuzzy memories to the unfamiliar circumstances of the land. Agnes listened to his story half-heartedly. ¡°¡­.So these days, after going on a long voyage, more than half of them die and return.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± ¡°A short voyage is okay, but strangely, only those who came from a long voyage died of such a disease, so people call it a curse of the black wall.¡± ¡°Curse of the Black Wall?¡± ¡°Yes, the standard for a long voyage is to go to the black wall.¡± ¡°Curse of the black wall?¡± ¡°Duchess?¡± ¡®Why is this word familiar? I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡¯ Agnes put down the tableware she was holding and spoke. Emmerich was surprised and asked. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh, I think I remember, but I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of the curse of the black wall somewhere.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s something that only sailors know.¡± At that time, a fish dish came out as the main dish. ¡°Try it. Duchess. Freshly caught cod.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Squeeze the lemon next to you and it will smell much less fishy.¡± ¡°Okay. Squeeze a lemon. Lemon?¡± Agnes muttered the word several times. Curse of the black wall. And lemon. ¡°Ah!¡± She jumped up from her seat with the realization passing by her head. Before the epidemic began in earnest in the south, many died because of the curse on the black wall. At first, everyone didn¡¯t know the cause of the disease, so they all called it a curse. However, a chef took a few lemons and put lemons in all kinds of dishes. At first, the sailors complained. However, like a lie, none of the people who returned from the voyage were cursed. As it was repeated several times, people realized that lemon was the solution to the disease. So for a while, she remember putting lemon in every dish she ate because they said, ¡°Eating lemon will cure your illness.¡± ¡°Count.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead. Duchess.¡± ¡°Shall we make a deal?¡± Her eyes glistened very much as they received the light from the spheres. Emmerich looked at Agnes¡¯ eyes for a long time. ¡°What kind of deal are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell the count how to solve the curse of the black wall.¡± ¡°Is there a way?¡± ¡°There is. Instead¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to let you out of here instead, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Of course, I will never reveal your identity even after I return to Sutmar.¡± Agnes said carefully. Emmerich put down the dishware and wiped his mouth with a napkin. She was getting a little impatient because there was no word coming out from his mouth. ¡°It may not be a big deal, but think about how effective it will be to lift the curse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± He answered clearly. The answer came out so quickly that she was overshadowed by what she was worried about. Agnes, who was thinking of how to persuade Emmerich, was slightly embarrassed. ¡°You like it?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do what the duchess say¡± This easy? The words that filled my throat sank. ¡°You said you are going to be the king.¡± ¡°hmm.¡± He brought up something unexpected. Agnes did not know his intention and carefully chose her words. ¡°Yeah. Maybe in a few years.¡± ¡°Count Cellon will support the will of the Duchess.¡± ¡°What exactly does support mean?¡± ¡°It means I will support the usurpation.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes was surprised and slightly rose up from her seat. ¡°Why?¡± In a drunken state, she told him a story about the usurpation, but she never imagined that the count would side with her. ¡°But there¡¯s a condition.¡± ¡±Hmm. Tell me first. I¡¯m not sure if I can listen.¡± ¡±Please lift trade sanctions over the black wall.¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°And please release the limitations of ships that can be built in one land.¡± ¡°Hmm. Well. That, I can do.¡± ¡°By the way, please exempt Leana trade tariffs for 10 years.¡± ¡°¡­ Count. You¡¯re prepared.¡± The conditions that came out without stopping were all the best, so she wasn¡¯t able to rebut. ¡°Can I say one more thing?¡± Emmerich said with a smirk. Agnes shook his hand. ¡°Tell me everything you want to do.¡± ¡°Give yourself to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what do you mean?¡± Agnes changed her posture. Emmerich said again casually. ¡°Give yourself to me. In fact, that¡¯s all I need.¡± ¡°Well, count. Are you serious?¡± ¡°Whenever I think of you, my heart shakes and I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When we¡¯re together, I get jealous of everything that your eyes touch.¡± A desperate confession continued. His face and eyes looked more sincere than ever. ¡°If you want to confirm my sincerity, I can split my chest and dedicate my heart. So please allow me a piece of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­uh.¡± Agnes was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°So, um, Count¡­¡­. I didn¡¯t know you thought of me like that.¡± She spoke with an awkward face. ¡°I, um, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯¡­¡± I was thinking of something to say, but I heard Emmerich¡¯s loud laughter above my head. Agnes raised her head. ¡°Did you believe that?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a joke. Where would I use the duchess?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°The cod is going to cool down. Hurry up and eat.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Agnes could not hide her absurdity. Emmerich calmly chopped up the cod in front of him and put it in his mouth. ¡°Where is that joke from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He smiled strangely. On the other hand, Agnes¡¯ face hardened. ¡°Were you joking from the beginning?¡± ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m serious about everything except for the last condition.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cellons are not lacking. There is nothing they can¡¯t do even under Sebastian¡¯s rule. However, it was rather suspicious that he would suddenly support the usurpation. ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of hiding, pirating, and smuggling products and selling them.¡± ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to stop smuggling? You want me to cover up what you did before? ¡°No. Now I¡¯m going to be a pirate proudly in front of you.¡± Agnes is speechless. Emmerich took a sip of wine. ¡°It should be once or twice to carry goods by floating a boat in the night sea while looking at the center. Until when are we going to be pirates?¡± ¡±You said you¡¯re already a pirate king¡±. ¡°Should I be satisfied with that?¡± ¡°Oh, my.¡± Emmerich suddenly erased the smile around his mouth and spoke seriously. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll tell you the last condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Agnes also lowered the corners of her mouth. Her palms were sweating from nervousness. Emmerich stood up from his seat and reached out his hand. ¡°Please dance with me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the last condition.¡± While sitting vaguely, people began to play musical instruments. ¡°Dance? Suddenly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re dressed up so beautifully. Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if you don¡¯t dance?¡± Emmerich did not wait for an answer. He walked toward Agnes and took her hand. ¡°Will you allow us to dance together?¡± ¡°I allow it.¡± It was blatantly brazen to hold her hand and then ask for permission, but there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t agree. The two came to the center. Emmerich wrapped his arms around Agnes¡¯ waist and held her hands. ¡°What¡¯s your intention?¡± ¡°I have no intentions. It¡¯s not just about following a new wave or trying to catch one. Also, would the Duchess throw away the one who was with her in difficult times?¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± Nevertheless, I still feel uncomfortable in a corner of my heart. Emmerich laughed, perhaps noticing her mind. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°So.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The explanation was added, but the question deepened. On a summer night, it was very romantic for men and women to dance to the music flowing along the river, but Agnes¡¯ head was complicated. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re in love?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the last day of Rose Night. They say your love will come true if you ride a boat together.¡± Emmerich¡¯s reddish-brown eyes glowed from the light coming from the spheres. He glanced down at Agnes. ¡°That¡¯s all a superstition.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Agnes was dumbfounded and spoke. Emmerich just laughed. The speed of the ship gradually decreased. The castle begins to be seen from afar. Just in time, the music was running toward the end. ¡°About the curse.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Feed the crew, lemons.¡± ¡°Lemon?¡± ¡°Yes. Every day as much as possible while sailing.¡± ¡°Can you solve the curse with just that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a curse in the first place, it¡¯s just a disease. Lemon will definitely help. Trust me.¡± ¡°I believe in you.¡± With that said, the music ended. Agnes lowered her hand that was on his shoulder and pulled herself away. T/N: I really hate Emmerich >.< Chapter 73 ¡°Thank you for hanging out with me today. Duchess.¡± ¡°Well, it was a good deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never forget you¡±. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± She laughed because she thought it was a joke, but there was no smile on Emmerich¡¯s face. In the meantime, the ship arrived at the port completely. Emmerich held Agnes¡¯ hand and escorted her as he did when they came. They were about to get off the ship. When Agnes got surprised. She shook off Emmerich¡¯s hand and ran forward. ¡°Laslo!¡± A person who she wasn¡¯t expecting came out to meet her on a horse. Laslo immediately got off from the horse and opened his arms wide towards Agnes who¡¯s running. Agnes ran out of breath and hugged him hard. ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t get in touch with me.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to send a letter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Laslo gave Agnes a stronger hug with a meaningful smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at a festival. What¡¯s going to happen?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together next time. You, not being around is lonely, I couldn¡¯t stand it.¡± Laslo¡¯s sigh was heard over her head. She felt like her body was melting in the warmth she had felt after a long time. ¡°But you¡¯re really beautiful today. Agnes, so dazzling.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Thank you.¡± Agnes smiled broadly and said to Laslo. Emmerich got off the ship and said, walking slowly to them. ¡°If you had told me in advance that you were coming, I would have prepared to greet you. Duke.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. We¡¯ll leave right away tomorrow.¡± Laslo answered firmly, unprecedentedly. ¡°That fast? Please stay a little longer. We will serve you without neglect.¡± ¡°No. I have some work to do on our territory.¡± His tone was too hard and short. With a subtle hostility, Agnes deliberately pulled Laslo¡¯s arm. ¡°You just arrived, right? You worked hard coming here. Did you have dinner?¡± ¡°It was simple. What about you? ¡°Me too. Oh, We¡¯ll go first. Count.¡± ¡°Yes, please rest.¡± Emmerich bowed his head. Agnes turned around and returned to the castle with Laslo. ¡°Count.¡± A servant hesitantly approached with a colorful bouquet of flowers. It was fresh and beautiful. ¡°What should I do with this?¡± He felt like he was going to choke on the scent of flowers. Countless emotions passed one by one on his face. Emmerich closed his eyes for a very short time and opened them. ¡°Throw it away.¡± * * * ¡°How was the rose night?¡± ¡°Hmm. It wasn¡¯t bad.¡± There were many twists and turns, but as a result, there were unexpected benefits. ¡°Really? Did you enjoy boating with Count?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Agnes covered her mouth while trying to answer without thinking. Then she glanced up at him. Laslo¡¯s face was no different from usual, but somehow his eyes were calm. ¡°It was a very, very hard day.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. I feel like I¡¯m getting seasick. He scolded me a lot. I couldn¡¯t see anything around me.¡± Agnes frowned on purpose, making all sorts of pretensions. ¡°Then get some rest today. We¡¯ll leave as soon as the sun rises tomorrow.¡± His voice was still low, but became softer than before. Laslo took her in front of the bedroom. ¡°Thank you for picking me up here. Laslo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my joy.¡± He smiled and left a light kiss on Agnes¡¯ forehead. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± The bedroom door is closed. Laslo spoke to the knight behind him with a stern face. ¡°Bring my sword.¡± * * * ¡°The Duke is here.¡± A servant announced Laslo¡¯s visit in a quiet voice. ¡°Take him inside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The door opened. Laslo strode inside. Emmerich stood up from his seat and welcomed him. ¡°Sit this way.¡± The count couldn¡¯t finish his speech. As soon as Laslo entered the office, he pulled out a sword and aimed at Emmerich. ¡°Western greetings are radical.¡± ¡°How dare you threaten and detain my wife and speak up.¡± ¡°What do you mean threaten? How dare I.¡± Emmerich maintained a smiling face. Laslo took the sword to the tip of his chin and put it on it. ¡°Are you ready to pay for it?¡± ¡°Calm down, please. Sir.¡± ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think so, but I wasn¡¯t holding the Duchess.¡± ¡°But why did you move her room, block all contacts, and separate her personal maid?¡± ¡°I moved her to the coolest room in the castle because she is sensitive to the heat, and I didn¡¯t block the contact, but we couldn¡¯t deliver your letter because there was a mistake in classifying letters from our side.¡± ¡°What about her personal maid?¡± ¡°I left her to rest because she said she was not feeling well, and I let my maids attend to the duchess.¡± Emmerich responded without hesitation to all his questions as if he had prepared. Laslo came into his room and laughed for the first time. ¡°The Count. You¡¯re telling lies without breaking a sweat.¡± ¡°You already believe it¡¯s a lie, so anything I say is useless.¡± There was a long and complicated silence between the two men. Laslo faced Emmerich¡¯s eyes for a long time. ¡°If Agnes had hurt even the tip of his hair, I would have cut off the count¡¯s neck without hesitation.¡± ¡°Why would I harm the duchess?¡± ¡°But looking at the count now, I should have been worried about something else.¡± A thousand of emotions boiled inside him when he saw Agnes get off the boat with Count Cellon. It¡¯s not because she¡¯s beautifully decorated and with another man. It¡¯s because Emmerich¡¯s eyes showed an inseparable affection for her. It can¡¯t be an illusion. Because when I look in the mirror when I¡¯m with her, he¡¯s the same. ¡°I don¡¯t think the count would be shameless coveting someone else¡¯s wife. Did I think wrong?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be right¡± ¡°Whatever promise came and went between you and Agnes in the past, Agnes is my wife now.¡± Emmerich¡¯s face, which had been smiling the whole time, was irritated. ¡°I know it well. Sir. You don¡¯t have to remind me.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Looking at those eyes, I think I should remind you.¡± At some point, the corners of Emmerich¡¯s mouth went down completely. ¡°I warn you. Count.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me ask the count for a duel.¡± Only then did Laslo put the sword back into the sheath. ¡°We¡¯ll leave as soon as dawn rises tomorrow, so you don¡¯t have to pick us up.¡± He left the room after that. * * * As soon as she entered the room, Ney nagged and worried at once. ¡°Madam! Do you know how worried I was? Suddenly, the Madam disappeared and when I asked, they said you moved to a different room, and when I asked them to take me where you are they locked me up in a strange place, saying I looked sick.¡± ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°No. But I was treated like a patient, I barely contacted the Lord.¡± ¡°Hmm? Did you call the Duke?¡± No wonder Laslo came too quickly. ¡°How on earth?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s actually¡­¡­¡­.¡± Ney¡¯s face is slightly flushed. She looked into the air avoiding Agnes¡¯ eyes. ¡°¡­¡­I was sending a message through a carrier falcon.¡± ¡°With who?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°What? I thought you already fixed everything before.¡± ¡°Can you fix your feelings so easily?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can cut it like a knife?¡± ¡°Oh my. Did I say something bad like that?¡± Ney opened her eyes wide and trembled. ¡°Oh, You said you would never marry a man who drinks alcohol in the middle of the day.¡± ¡°He wants to stop drinking.¡± Agnes laughed in vain because she was dumbfounded. ¡°Hang on. Does Laslo know everything about this situation?¡± ¡°Yes, I wrote down everything I knew about the situation.¡± ¡°Oh, my¡±. Agnes let out a short sigh. She was wondering what excuse to make to Laslo tomorrow. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s late, so go to sleep now. I heard we¡¯re leaving early tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Agnes changed her clothes with the help of Ney. ¡®What should I say to Laslo?¡¯ I fell asleep while worrying about it until late at night. But overshadowing her worries, Laslo did not ask Agnes anything. ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡± ¡°No, well. It¡¯s¡­.¡± It was awkward to bring it up first, so Agnes decided to just shut up. Unlike when she went down to the south, she arrived at the territory quickly. Unlike usual, Zoltan came to meet them. To be exact, he came to meet Ney. When he saw the territory couple getting off the wagon, he quickly approached. ¡°What about Ney?¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan. Did you not see your brother?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask because I saw him.¡± Agnes sighed for a short time. She had nothing more to say back, so he pointed her finger in the carriage. Soon after, Niall approached and greeted them. ¡°You¡¯re back. Master. Madam. Did you enjoy the festival?¡± ¡°Hmm. It was nice, but it was hard because it was hot. It¡¯s definitely less humid in the west.¡± ¡°Um. It was good, but it was hard because it was hot. The weather is definitely less humid in the west. I think I¡¯ll live on that alone.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it humid in the south?¡± Niall walked next to me. Agnes looked around once. As soon as I arrived in front of the castle, I thought I could finally relax. Come to think of it, Estar Castle had never felt like a resting place in the past, but many things had changed. ¡°Oh. Madam. We have a guest. Both of you weren¡¯t here, so I arbitrarily brought her to the guest room of the main building.¡± ¡°Guest? Who?¡± There was no guest who made an appointment for her. Agnes took off her hat and handed it over to the maid and asked. ¡°Who is it?¡± Niall laughed awkwardly. Chapter 74 ¡°Hello, Duchess! It¡¯s so nice here. If I knew this would happen, I should have come this way, not Leana.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you don¡¯t feel uncomfortable here. Umm, Lady Barania.¡± ¡°Oh, my. Please call me Lisa comfortably. Duchess.¡± ¡°Okay, Lisa.¡± ¡°Anyway. How did you know I was there? I ran away and took a lot of detours here and there so my Mother won¡¯t find me.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s¡­ Somehow.¡± Even before Agnes¡¯ finish her words, Lisa brought up a new topic. ¡°That¡¯s right, Duchess. Do you want me to give you a souvenir I bought from Leana? Originally, I bought one at the stands with Max, but later Max takes it off from his crane because he doesn¡¯t like it. Oh? Where is it? I definitely left it here.¡± Sigh. Agnes held her head and sighed secretly. Next to her is the reason why Lisa is here. > That was the last letter from Roland. It seems that the first letter came the day after she left for the South. Lisa arrived in Estar with the last letter from Roland. It¡¯s only been less than an hour since I talked to Lisa, but I¡¯m already tired. In good words, she is lively and curious, in bad terms she is distracted,careless and talkative. She is a unique person who doesn¡¯t mean any harm but makes people around her very difficult. Agnes said with a smile. ¡°You should go and take a rest. If you need anything, tell the butler anytime.¡± ¡°Oh my, thank you so much for the hospitality. Duchess.¡± Lisa smiled broadly. Agnes said to herself, ¡±Do you want her back? Count Barania.¡± * * * The next morning, Agnes woke up in surprise. ¡°No. Why are you all gathered in my bedroom?¡± She woke up rubbing her eyes, ten maids, including Ney, stood in a straight line. When some of the maids confirmed that Agnes had woken, she approached quickly. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Rachel and I will be your maid from today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Bay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lydia.¡± She was confused by the series of introductions. ¡°Ney and Anita are enough for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Madam. We were insensitive, we had a lot of shortcomings in taking care of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never felt anything lacking.¡± ¡°From now on, I will serve the Duchess with all my heart.¡± ¡°No, wait a minute. Who made you do this? Is it Niall? Rachel shook her head. ¡°The Duke himself gave instructions.¡± Agnes was dumbfounded, so she opened her mouth for a while. ¡°Where¡¯s Laslo now?¡± * * * ¡°You suddenly increased the number of my maids to 10?¡± ¡°Tell me if they¡¯re not good enough. I¡¯ll get more maids.¡± ¡°Not enough? It¡¯s too much.¡± Agnes spoke softly. Laslo spoke more seriously than before. ¡°It¡¯s because I think I¡¯ve been too indifferent to you.¡± ¡°Indifferent? When?¡± ¡°I heard that you only had two maids¡± ¡°I did. But I didn¡¯t have that many maids when I was still in the palace.¡± ¡°Agnes, you¡¯re the owner of Sutmar. Whatever it may be, you should not be lacking anything.¡± ¡°Two is enough for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good enough.¡± Laslo was very determined. Agnes was embarrassed because he suddenly didn¡¯t know why he came out like this. ¡°Laslo. Thank you for caring about me, but ten is too much. The Queen doesn¡¯t even carry 10 maids at once.¡± ¡°Compared to the Queen, it would be worse if there¡¯s something lacking.¡± Laslo was ready to refute whatever Agnes said. Eventually, Agnes shook her head. ¡°I see. But there are still too many people. My room is too small for the maids to come in and out at once.¡± ¡°Your room is small?¡± He muttered. The impact of that one word was enormous. After agreeing to only have about seven maids, she returned to her bedroom and found the wall of her bedroom collapsed. ¡°It¡¯s under construction, so it¡¯ll be hard for you to stay in this bedroom for a few days.¡± ¡°What kind of construction are you going to do?¡± ¡°The master told me to tear down the walls around it and make a new one because the room you use is small.¡± ¡°What? What do you do? My room? You¡¯re going to make it into a bigger room?¡± For that reason, Agnes grumbled and knocked on Laslo¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Duke Arpad!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He opened the bedroom door as if he had waited. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you suddenly constructing my room that I¡¯ve been using well?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, the room is a little small for you to use.¡± ¡°What do you mean small? My bedroom is the second largest room in this castle.¡± ¡±It¡¯s not the biggest room.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Laslo rushed before she brought up her rebuttal. ¡°Sleep here for a while.¡± ¡°Where are you going to sleep?¡± ¡°A small bedroom is connected next to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re going to do that, just sleep with me.¡± ¡°Well. That can¡¯t be¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, stop the construction of my room immediately.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± He shut his mouth. Agnes smiled proudly. It¡¯s because she thought Laslo would let her win. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Go to sleep first. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be back in a little while.¡± He went out first, leaving only that behind. Agnes only blinked her eyes in shock. ¡°Why is he behaving like that? Ney, in my room first. Ummm? Where is she? where did she go?¡± ¡°Ney went to the kitchen for a while. Madam, should I get the bath ready?¡± A maid named Rachel came and asked. ¡°Do that.¡± * * * As Laslo entered the office, A person who was waiting rushed and stood in front of him. ¡°I heard you called. Master.¡± ¡°Okay. How far did you report?¡± ¡°On the first day, the count put five maids together to attend the Duchess.¡± Ney politely said with her hands together. ¡°How did they treat Agnes?¡± ¡°Hmm. Actually, they treated her without any shortage on the surface.¡± ¡°They made her stay in a very fancy room and when she couldn¡¯t sleep well because it was hot at night, they brought a lot of ice and fanned them.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Every time she went to a banquet, he sent a lot of dresses and diamond accessories.¡± Ney said one by one, recalling memories. Laslo listened to the report without any expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened after that, but later I heard from the Madam that she drank with the count until dawn.¡± ¡°All night?¡± ¡°Yes. I think they made a bet with alcohol.¡± ¡°She stayed up all night drinking with the count.¡± Laslo¡¯s face hardened, harder than before. Ney quickly shut her mouth. He opened his mouth after tapping his finger on the desk for a while. ¡°Did you hear what she did with the count on the night of roses?¡± ¡°Oh, well. I heard she had dinner and danced together with him. By the way, during the meal, the count said something troublesome during the day, so she almost got in trouble.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°What is it? It¡¯s a compliment you give when courting a woman in the capital. They say her face turned red because they were making fun of them¡± ¡°Is there more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I know. Master.¡± ¡°Good job. You can go now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Laslo sent Ney out and called Niall. He bowed to Laslo. ¡°How far is it going with what I ordered?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost the final stage. I think I¡¯ll be ready in a few days.¡± ¡°Yeah. I see. But do you remember when Agnes bought clothes?¡± ¡°As far as I know, the last time she called a merchant was before going to the capital this spring.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s already months ago.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡±Call the merchants back to the Castle. No.¡± Laslo hurriedly changed his words. ¡°Call the tailors fro, the capital and tell them to come down here with clothes right away.¡± ¡°What? Tailors from the capital city?¡± ¡°Choose the most popular tailors and send them down. Oh, and I¡¯ll be ordering all the new accessories right now, so bring a merchant too.¡± ¡°Even jewel merchants?¡± ¡°Yeah. Diamond necklaces and bracelets. Anyway, tell them to bring everything from head to toe so that she can dress up with diamonds.¡± Niall was tempted to ask why he would buy so many diamonds Laslo¡¯s expression was so serious that he couldn¡¯t dare to bring up a rebuttal. Niall said yes and left the room. Laslo got up from his seat while looking at the rest of his work. When he returned to the bedroom, a maid ran up and said in a small voice. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping.¡± He shook his hand lightly to dismiss the maid. As he walked to the bed, he saw Agnes sleeping with an even breathing sound. He sat carefully next to her. He reached out and tried to sweep Agnes¡¯ hair, but clenched his fist in the middle of the air. She was right next to him, but he was anxious. Although they are tied together under the same name, it was a political wedding, and that¡¯s the thing that bothers him the most is, ¨C Do I love you? ¨C ¡­¡­¡­. ¨C No. It¡¯s more like respect and good faith than that. Chapter 75 It was very painful whenever he recalled the conversation they had that day. Agnes said she would come to Arpad even if she died and returned to the past, but that¡¯s not because she loves him, but because Arpad is the only family that suits her situation at the time. If things had changed and she had married Cellon, many things would have been different¡­¡­ He smiled to himself and got up from the bed. The woman who sleeps with a colorful sound looks peaceful. Looking at Agnes¡¯ face, an unbearable feeling suddenly pops out. Whenever that happens, he doesn¡¯t know how to deal with it. ¡°Agnes.¡± That was all Laslo could say. * * * It was a noisy morning. She woke up from someone¡¯s short scream from afar. Agnes woke up rubbing her eyes. Ney wiped her hands and feet with warm water on the towel. ¡°What? *Yawns* What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of Count Barania¡¯s young lady.¡± ¡°Lady Lisa? Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even ask¡± Ney said with a short sigh. ¡°Yesterday, I don¡¯t know why, but she went to a pig-eating place and left the door open, the pigs ran half way. All the servants had a hard time catching them again.¡± ¡°Why did she go to the pig farm?¡± ¡°How can we know that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on today?¡± ¡°He went up to the garden tree to pick some fruit.¡± ¡°What?¡± Only five days have passed since Lisa stayed in the castle, but the atmosphere of the castle has completely changed. It was noisy every morning because there was no quiet time. ¡°Madam.¡± Even Bushke came to Agnes with an awkward face. ¡°How long will the lady of Barania stay in the castle?¡± It was enough to bring it in. ¡°Did she go to you?¡± ¡°Yes, to be exact, she came to the field where I grew herbs and there was a little commotion.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She thought she doesn¡¯t need to ask then to know what kind of fuss happened. Of course, on the very day Lisa arrived, Agnes sent a letter to Count Barania. Unfortunately, the Count¡¯s territory is located opposite to Sutmar, so it will take a week for the carrier falcon to arrive. ¡°She¡¯s leaving before summer is over. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. Madam.¡± She wondered if this would be something to be grateful for, but it¡¯s not. In addition, Niall raised both hands and feet to Lisa, saying that she would not be able to fix it. ¡°Ha¡­¡­.¡± Agnes sighed deeply. Perhaps we have to wait at least 10 more days for Count Barania to get here after hearing from us. ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± Laslo suddenly appeared and asked when he came. ¡°Hmm? Oh. I was thinking about when Count would come.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even Niall is sticking out his tongue.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After a short response, Agnes bowed her head and looked at the document. Laslo stood for a long time without saying anything or leaving. ¡°Later in the evening¡­Do you have time?¡± ¡°In the evening? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going on an inspection of the land.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to inspect the territory? Do you have something you want to see? ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ So, Can we go out and look around together?¡± ¡°Is it to look back on people¡¯s livelihood?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about looking at people¡¯s livelihoods.¡± As Laslo sweated a lot, he said things that didn¡¯t match. ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s because I have something to show you.¡± ¡°What are you going to show me?¡± He nodded silently. Agnes asked what it was, but he didn¡¯t answer at all. ¡°So I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening. Agnes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Agnes took it lightly and put her nose back in the paper. Laslo¡¯s footsteps have moved away. Soon after, Ney crept up to her side. ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°I learned an amazing flavoring massage. Would you like to get it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work to see, so let¡¯s put it off next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll only take a moment. Yes?¡± Ney was persistent, unlike usual. If it were another maid, she would have kicked her out of the room, saying she is a bother, but the situation was different for Ney to be like this. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Then Ney quickly approached and took off Agnes¡¯ dress. Other maids standing on the wall joined. ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath first.¡± ¡°I did it this morning¡± ¡°Oh, You need to wash again with fragrant oil.¡± ¡°It¡¯s complicated to get a massage.¡± It was a sarcastic tone, but there was no answer from Ney. After washing in the bath for nearly two hours, my body shone. ¡°Is it okay now?¡± ¡°Please sit here for a second. There¡¯s a new cosmetic product that came in this time, and I¡¯ll just apply this.¡± ¡°What are you going to apply again? The sun is about to set.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be over really soon.¡± No matter how Agnes grumbled, it was useless. Ney forced her into the powder room. She¡¯s going to apply, just one. She took out all kinds of makeup and was drawing a new face. In the meantime, another maid secretly came and started touching her hair, and another trimmed her nails. ¡°I have to erase it after dinner, you¡¯re trying so hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all for your sake.¡± Ney responded naturally to Agnes¡¯ sarcastic remarks. ¡°Oh my. With makeup on, it doesn¡¯t fit well with the dress I¡¯m wearing now. This one. Right?¡± ¡°Right. I¡¯ll bring another dress quickly.¡± As soon as she finished talking, Rachel rushed into the closet. In less than a minute, she brought a very colorful and beautiful dress. ¡°Ney, you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my! This outfit is perfect! Madam. Wake up.¡± Thus, she was forced to change her dress. At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but notice. ¡°Did Laslo order this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ney denied quickly and accurately. ¡°Do you know where we¡¯re going in the evening?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know.¡± It was so firm that it was rather suspicious. When seven maids hung on to the decoration, all preparations were quickly completed. And like a lie, Laslo knocked on the door. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Oh my, the master is here.¡± ¡°Yes, of course he is.¡± Agnes rose from her seat, pouting her lips. Laslo also dressed up and smiled awkwardly and reached out to Agnes. ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Where are we going? Why is it so loud?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He spoke ambiguously. She just closed her mouth because she thought they wouldn¡¯t give her an answer if she asked. The carriage moved slowly. Agnes closed her eyes as she watched the dimming sky. ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re beautiful today.¡± Agnes opened her eyes and looked at Laslo sitting next to him. ¡°Just for today?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What about yesterday? How was it the day before yesterday?¡± ¡°Of course, you were beautiful every day, but today you¡¯re especially more beautiful than usual¡­¡± He explained Agnes¡¯ beauty quite diligently. She giggled and laughed. ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± In the meantime, the carriage stopped. As usual, Laslo got off first and helped her get off the wagon. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°A lake behind Estar Castle.¡± ¡°A lake?¡± They said it was a lake, but the place they got off was in the middle of a forest. Agnes grabbed Laslo¡¯s arm and walked along the forest path. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a place like this.¡± ¡°This place is small and there are not many fish caught, so there are few people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± The smell of grass passing through the tip of the nose was mixed with summer nights. The grasshopper was crying hard.Because it was summer, the sun set late, so the surroundings were still bright. The two walked along the forest path without much conversation. At that moment, she had no worries or concerns. She was able to put down all the burdens of living and worries about usurping the throne. It began to smell faintly of water. Not long after walking, she could see the lake. ¡°Wow.¡± The size of the lake was small, but the scenery was beautiful. Willow trees were planted along the lake, so whenever the breeze blew, they flew little by little. ¡°This way. Agnes.¡± He reached out his hand. Agnes held his hand without hesitation. There was a small boat on the lake. It¡¯s decorated with flowers. It was obvious that he worked hard on it. ¡°When did you prepare this?¡± Agnes got on the boat smiling. Laslo settled down with an awkward face. ¡°I was in a hurry preparing for this, so it¡¯s lacking a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not lacking.¡± She thought she had to row the boat without sails, but the boat moved on its own when two people got on. ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°I asked the magicians to do it. Automatically go around the lake.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that possible?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they say.¡± He took the fruit wine out of the basket next to his feet. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The alcohol that touched her tongue felt sweeter than usual. The two had a noisy conversation. From the circumstances of the territory these days to how their first impressions of each other when they first met. ¡°In fact, when I first saw you, you were so small that I thought Prince Sebastian starved you.¡± ¡°What? It was that bad?¡± ¡°Oh, of course, I know now that it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said this all the time, but my height is very much the average height of the royal family.¡± Chapter 76 Agnes raised her eyebrows as she spoke sharply. Laslo Just Laughed. Most of their topics were lame stories. But they couldn¡¯t stop laughing. The boat cuts through the calm current of the lake. They went all the way to the center. By that time, the sky had become completely dark, and only their outline was barely visible relying on the moonlight. ¡°Close your eyes for a second.¡± ¡°What else did you prepare?¡± When she asked, Laslo floundered and urged her to close her eyes. Agnes smiled and gently closed her eyes. There was a rustling sound for a moment. ¡°You can open it now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Her eyes got bigger. The shore of the lake, which had been dark, was shining brightly. Dozens or hundreds of light spheres were floating on the water surface, emitting light. In addition, light flowed out as if spheres had been planted in the cracks of willow trees. ¡°And this.¡± Laslo opened a box with a shy face. ¡°Thinking about it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever given you a proper gift.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Beautiful.¡± Praise naturally flowed out. What was in the box was a necklace decorated with countless diamonds. The necklace, which received the light from the light sphere, lit itself during summer nights. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I really like it.¡± ¡°Really. Do you want me to put it on you?¡± He asked carefully. Agnes smiled and put her hair to one side. Laslo got up from his seat and went to the back of Agnes¡¯ seat and sat down. ¡°I also remember the first time I saw you.¡± A cold necklace touched her neck. Agnes flinched slightly. ¡°How was it?¡± His voice fell above her head. ¡±You were so big that I thought you were a giant, not a person.¡± ¡°A giant? I was shorter than my father.¡± Laslo grumbled in a small voice. ¡°But how do you do this? Oh. It¡¯s done.¡± The necklace placed on her neck made a clicking sound. Agnes turned around and asked him. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°The most beautiful in the world.¡± His face was absurdly serious, which made her a little embarrassed. Laslo grabbed her shoulders and kissed her temple. His lips were soft and warm. She leaned against his chest behind her back. Naturally, Laslo hugged her from behind. It was amazing how their bodies, which were close to each other, felt so comfortable. She turned her head and said, looking him in the eye. ¡°Sometimes I think¡­¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°How amazing it is for me to see you again like this.¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean see me again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die twice for me.¡± Agnes said firmly. Then Laslo smiled quietly. ¡°Agnes, I¡¯m willing to split my chest if you ask for my heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But not to die for your sake. It¡¯s such a difficult request.¡± Laslo¡¯s face grew closer and closer. Her figure was reflected in her dark green eyes. ¡°Rather tell me something else.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Um. Tell me to never leave your side again.¡± The tip of their nose touched. His breath tickled her lips. Agnes pulled his shoulder without realizing it. Maybe he thought she pushed him. Laslo turned his head at an angle. The touching lips were gently separated. Agness closed her eyes slowly. She felt him with her remaining senses except for sight. The smell of fishy water or arms wrapped tightly around her waist filled her senses. The scent of sweet fruit wine she drank earlier remained. Nothing else came to my mind. Only the moment seemed like eternity. So she stayed silent until Laslo opened his mouth and called her name. ¡°Agnes¡± She let out a breath she had been holding back. ¡°hmm.¡± His face got close again and stopped right in front of him. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°ah?¡± When she looked around, they were back on the land. ¡°Shall we go now?¡± Laslo got up first and helped her get up. It was natural to hold hands. She was in a dazed state because she did not fully recover until she got off the boat and walked through the forest. ¡°How was it today?¡± ¡°hmm.¡± ¡°the outing.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Was it okay?¡± ¡°hmm.¡± ¡°Agnes?¡± She repeated the same thing until they got to the place where the carriage was. ¡°Oh, it was good. Really.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± She belatedly came to her senses and answered. He smiled. She tried to smile at him as usual, but one side of her chest tightened hard. Agnes awkwardly escaped his gaze and climbed into the carriage. When she returned to the castle, Ney was waiting with a big smile. ¡°How was it, madam?¡± ¡°It was good.¡± ¡°Did you like it? What? Please tell me in detail.¡± ¡°Oh, it was good.¡± Agnes grumbled for no reason and glossed over her words. The maids rushed in and said a word about the necklace she received as a gift. That night, when she washed up after removing all her makeup, Laslo was lying in bed first. Her bedroom is under construction, so they use the same bed, but it felt a little strange because she always fell asleep first and he always woke up first and left. She asked Ney ¡®When?¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± The maid replied in a small voice. Agnes fixes her clothes one more time and lays on the bed. The bed was so big that there was no way to reach him even if she opened her arms wide. Ney turned off the light and went out. Usually, she falls asleep as soon as her head touches the pillow, but she couldn¡¯t sleep today. She turned her head and looked to the side. His eyes were closed and was sleeping motionlessly. Strangely, her mind was complicated. She didn¡¯t think of the beautiful scenery of the lake or the waves shining through the light sphere, but only the smiling face of Laslo. No matter how hard she tried to think about something else, it was useless. Agnes grumbled and tossed around. She couldn¡¯t sleep until late at night. ¡°Oh my god.¡± She doesn¡¯t remember how she fell asleep. Her eyes were stiff. Ney looked at her face and let out a short moan. ¡°Did you not sleep? Your eyes are swollen. I¡¯ll bring a cold towel.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Looking at the side, only faint traces were left.l. Ney put a cold towel around her eyes. ¡°Ney.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When did Laslo go out?¡± ¡°Well, he always get up and go after the sun rises.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She felt strangely restless. It¡¯s not the first time she kissed him, but she doesn¡¯t know why she kept thinking about it. Agnes got up from her seat to cool down after having a light breakfast. ¡°Ney, I¡¯m going out for a walk in the garden, so get ready.¡± ¡°Yes madam.¡± Ney hurriedly returned with a hat. Agnes walked slowly toward the garden. A year ago, the desolate garden of Estar where rusty tables were placed, changed beyond recognition. She decorated it as similarly as possible to when she lived in the royal palace, and sometimes she receives praises from her guests as if they came to the palace. ¡°So when I swipe her hand like this, won¡¯t Max come chasing after me?¡± Shortly after walking, I heard a clear and cheerful woman¡¯s voice. Agnes¡¯ complexion changed in an instant. ¡°No, not here, but in another garden¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s amazing.¡± Agnes, who was just turning around and walking to the other side, stood tall when he heard the laughter. ¡°Oh my. Duke Don¡¯t laugh like that. I was being sincere. But Max¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Madam.¡± Ney called Agnes in a small voice. Agnes did not answer. Instead, she walked fast to the place where she heard her voice. ¡°Oh. Duchess! Are you here to take a walk? Do you want to sit here and have a cup of tea?¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± Laslo got up and greeted her. Agnes sneakily sat next to Laslo. ¡°You must have been talking about something interesting.¡± ¡°Oh, Lisa was telling me what she did when she went to Leana.¡± ¡°Really? Can you tell me?¡± ¡°Of course. I just arrived at Leana with Max. I don¡¯t know. An old woman who looks weird came and said this to me!¡­..¡± Of course, Agnes did not listen to Lisa at all. Her whole mind was focused on Laslo, who sat next to her. He was listening to Lisa¡¯s whole story with a calm smile. If it were Agnes, she would have already run out of patience, but it was amazing that he was listening to everything. ¡°¡­ So I said this. I will never go back!¡± Lisa constantly told her story as if she wasn¡¯t getting tired. In the end, it was almost sunset when they got up in the garden. Agnes spoke first. ¡°Oh my. It¡¯s already this time. We¡¯ll get up now.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I had a lot of fun today. Duke. Duchess!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s chat again next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡± Lisa smiled at Laslo and said, Agnes walked to the castle with Laslo. ¡°When did you become so close?¡± ¡°With Lady Lisa?¡± ¡°Hmm. You two were in sync.¡± Chapter 77 SWSBG CHAPTER 77 Actually, it wasn¡¯t to that extent, but somehow I don¡¯t feel good about it. ¡°There are more people who enjoy talking.¡± Laslo said quietly. On the other hand Agnes groaned inwardly. ¡®When did you become so close?¡¯ She remembered Laslo laughing with Lisa for a moment before going to bed, but she dismissed it as it was not a big deal. However, strangely, when it happened again, it began to get on her nerves. ¡°What are you doing madam?¡± Ney asked her owner, who was sticking close to the window and looking at something. ¡°I mean those two¡­¡­¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Lisa and Laslo¡± Agnes pointed to one place with her finger. Ney, next to her, came up and checked outside. Lisa and Laslo were walking down the street normally. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they attached to each other a lot these days?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ney asked back insignificantly. Agnes still looks serious. ¡°Yeah. They were in the garden together the day before yesterday, and they¡¯re walking together today.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because they¡¯re on the same path.¡± ¡±But! They¡¯re walking too close. What if he hits her shoulder like that?¡± Agnes held the curtain tightly and shook it, getting heated up alone. Ney, who realized the situation only then, secretly laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Madam. The lord only looks at you.¡± ¡°I know. I know.¡± Nevertheless, she kept feeling uncomfortable and sometimes remembered the scene where the two were together. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t worry about useless things and come this way. The tea is going to get cold.¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a useless worry.¡± Agnes shook her head and went back to the table. But the very next day, she happened to see the two of them together again. It was a road passing near the training ground. ¡°When did I say that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely what Lisa said. I just did what you told me to do.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡­.¡± When she heard the voice of the two, her stomach twisted, and she just turned back and returned to her room. She wasn¡¯t able to sleep that night After tossing and turning for a while, she finally fell asleep when dawn came. As expected, when she woke up, Laslo had already left. As soon as Agnes woke up, she changed her clothes and went to Laslo. ¡°Open the door.¡± Standing in front of his office, she raised her chin, and the servant bowed his head. ¡°There¡¯s a guest inside, so I¡¯ll ask the Lord for a moment. Madam.¡± ¡°Guest? Someone¡¯s here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Count Barania¡¯s Young lady.¡± ¡°Lady Lisa? This early morning? When did she get here?¡± ¡°She came with my master this morning.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The corners of Agnes¡¯ mouth hardened. Without noticing that her complexion had changed, the servant went inside then came out. ¡°Madam.¡± He opened the door politely. As soon as she entered, she saw two people sitting on the sofa facing each other. ¡°Agnes? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Duchess.¡± Lisa got up from her seat with a smile and bowed her head down to her. ¡°Miss Lisa. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± ¡°Ah, I asked her something.¡± ¡°What did you ask? What is it?¡± Agnes asked in a fairly hard tone. Then suddenly, Laslo glanced at Lisa. I could see the two exchanging gazes. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s not that important.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just nothing.¡± Lisa smiled and added a word. Agnes closed her lips roundly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. By the way, Duchess. Sit here. Oh!¡± ¡°Careful.¡± Lisa stumbled not being able to balance whether she stepped on her skirt or tripped. Laslo, who was on the opposite side, quickly grabbed Lisa¡¯s hand and supported her. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Ah. Thank you. Your Grace the Duke. I keep getting in trouble.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off you for even a second. Lady Barania¡­ ¡­ . Agnes?¡± Seeing the two bodies close together in front of her eyes, her stomach churned. Agnes left his office, turning her back right on the spot in uncontrollable irritation and anger. Laslo was startled and immediately followed Agnes. ¡°Agnes.¡± She heard Laslo¡¯s voice behind her back, but she didn¡¯t reply or look back. Her stomach was burning. She was angry and irritated, and at some point she felt sad. She did not know exactly the name or identity of this emotion. ¡°Agnes!¡± Her wrist was caught. Agnes had to stop in the middle of the hallway. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Laslo asked. The eyes that met her were full of worries and doubts. ¡°Why¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Why do you meet her often? Why are you calling her in your office so early in the morning to talk to her?¡¯ There were so many things she wanted to ask, but she couldn¡¯t get a word out of her mouth. ¡°Agnes.¡± She just stood there without saying anything. Laslo shook Agnes¡¯ wrist lightly with an anxious face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Huh? Why is your face like that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re about to cry right now.¡± At his words, Agnes raised her other hand that was not caught and fumbled over her face. It was dry and parched. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What did you talk about with Lady Lisa this morning?¡± ¡±Lady Lisa?¡± Laslo looked bewildered at the sudden question. ¡°Why is she suddenly¡­¡­?¡± ¡°What did you talk about that she had to go to your office so early in the morning?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really nothing.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s not that big of a deal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± No matter how many times she asked, Laslo only gave excuses with a difficult face but did not give the answer she wanted. ¡°Whatever.¡± Agnes twisted her arm and shook off the wrist caught by him. ¡°Finish your business with Lady Lisa. I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± She opened her eyes wide and threatened. And she ran into the room without looking back. ¡°You¡¯re back already, Madam?¡± As soon as Agnes returned to the room, he roamed around. ¡°Why can¡¯t you talk?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You said it¡¯s nothing, but why can¡¯t you say it? It¡¯s weird no matter how much I think about it. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°What in the world?¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s nothing special about it? Why can¡¯t he tell me?¡± ¡°Madam. What¡¯s going on?¡± Next to mher, Ney asked constantly. Agnes just shut her mouth because he got heated up while trying to explain the situation. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Get out. And don¡¯t come in until I call you.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Ney tilted her head and soon closed the door and left. Agnes lay on the bed after pouring out her anger for a long time in the room alone. ¡°Where did all the awkward promises you made to me go?¡± Why can¡¯t you even answer my question? What the hell are you two doing? She grabbed the pillow and fidgeted, then fell asleep for a moment. In the middle, Ney asked if she would like to eat, but she refused. She didn¡¯t want to put anything in her mouth. Laslo¡¯s and Lisa¡¯s faces continued to appear alternately while suppressing her anger inwardly. The sun went down and the night came. Agnes was lying in bed the whole time and woke up to the sound of the door opening. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She rubbed her eyes and raised herself from bed. The footsteps got closer and closer. It was dark around because the light was not turned on. ¡°I told you not to let anyone in until I say so.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± His outline was revealed in the dark. Agnes turned her head and looked at Laslo. He sat on a chair beside the bed and calmly stared at Agnes. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I heard from your maid that you skipped all your meals.¡± ¡°I have no appetite.¡± Agnes answered bluntly. ¡°Are you here to ask that?¡± ¡°Why? Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°No such thing.¡± ¡°then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°How can I not care? You stayed in the room all day and skipped meals.¡± Laslo kept a low voice throughout the whole time and spoke like a child. Rather, it incited a reaction. Agnes snorted loudly. She lay down on the bed and put a blanket over her head. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself, so stop and go out.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± She didn¡¯t answer. She heard a rustling sound over the blanket for a while and stopped. There was a quiet silence. No one opened their mouths first, so they couldn¡¯t even hear their breath clearly. ¡°I still don¡¯t know.¡± Laslo broke the silence and opened his mouth. His voice was as deep as the darkness that had lost its light. ¡°What should I do to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have so many shortcomings.¡± Agnes held back what she wanted to say, saying, ¡±What do you mean shortcomings?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I asked Lady Lisa.¡± Agnes gently lowered the blanket and popped her face. ¡°What did you ask?¡± She made eye contact with Laslo. Chapter 78 SWSBG CHAPTER 78 He laughed when he saw Agnes, who took only half of his face out of the blanket. ¡°How can I fully convey my feelings?¡± ¡±How do you feel?¡± Then Laslo coughed lightly. Even in the dark, she could see his face turning red. ¡°I heard that in the capital men offer all kinds of praises and tributes to the woman they love.¡± Agnes quietly looked at his face. ¡°I¡¯m still not good at it. Please understand.¡± He swept his hand under his chin with a shy face. ¡°Hmm. So you¡¯re my world. No, you¡¯re the only one in my world¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, this isn¡¯t it. You. I mean you.¡± Laslo, who had been repeating the word ¡±you¡± countless times, suddenly took a deep breath and stopped talking ¡°Agnes, I¡¯m sorry, but can you please cover yourself with a blanket for a moment.¡± ¡°Oh, what are you doing?¡± He suddenly pulled Agnes¡¯ blanket to the tip of her head. She was just about to say get rid of it. ¡°You are my everything. You¡¯re everything in my world.¡± His calm voice crossed the space and came into her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to breathe for a day without you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s painful whenever I realize that you don¡¯t love me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°But when I see you smile at me, I become happy as if I had the world¡­¡­.¡± His laughter sounded lonely like a dry branch. Agnes wants to put down her blanket and see Laslo¡¯s face. Even if she wants to, she doesn¡¯t have the courage to do so. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not good at talking.¡± He hesitated for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say except that I love you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I love you. More than anything else.¡± Soon, the chair was pushed back with a sound. The footsteps gradually grew farther away. There was a quiet sound of the door opening and closing. Agnes held her breath alone under the blanket. Her heart beat unprecedentedly fast. She could even hear the sound of how loud it beat. She felt nauseous as if someone had put a hand in her gut and dug it through. Even though she was already hiding under the blanket, She felt like she wanted to run away somewhere. She put her hand on her heart. Still running like crazy. Slowly, she pulled down the blanket and looked at the chair he had sat on. Even though she knew he already left, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the spot. What¡¯s this? She couldn¡¯t help but ask about the feeling she felt for the first time. She thought all her emotions would pop out if she opened her mouth. So she clenched her fist tightly and closed her eyes. Laslo¡¯s face automatically came to her mind. His hair, lips, voice, and the warmth she felt when he hugged him tightly with both arms were all vivid. Eventually, Agnes almost stayed up all night. * * * ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°D, did you call me? Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No. I was just going to ask you if you¡¯d like bread before the meal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to eat it. I¡¯m going to eat it right away.¡± Agnes quickly picked up the bread and put it in her mouth with butter. Laslo kept talking to him if he was concerned about Agnes, who had a rather unusual reaction ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, nothing¡¯s going on. I¡¯m at peace.¡± Even the other maids who were serving her meal saw Agnes with a strange look. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s finish eating.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He looked at her with a doubtful look, but Agnes firmly finished her meal. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Already? Dessert hasn¡¯t come out yet? I specifically told you to make something you like.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Agnes sat back down awkwardly. Soon, the maid served dessert. Usually, she would have eaten it while savoring tea, but now she doesn¡¯t know whether it goes into her mouth or nose. ¡°Eat slowly. There¡¯s more.¡± ¡°No, this is enough for me. *coughs*.¡± She choked after talking while eating. As Agnes couldn¡¯t pull herself together and continued coughing, Laslo came with a cup of water. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked, gently sweeping her back. Her cough stopped only after drinking water. ¡°It¡¯s okay. But um.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Agnes muttered, avoiding eye contact. ¡°Hand please¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Ah.¡± Laslo removed the hand that was sweeping her back. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help.¡± ¡°I know.¡± There was an uncomfortable and awkward silence. The corners of Laslo¡¯s mouth went down a little. Usually, she doesn¡¯t really care about when he touches her body but somehow right now it feels strange. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going.¡± Agnes scuttled out of the dining room. She did not see Laslo¡¯s expression become dark as she was avoiding making eye contact with him. ¡°Oh my, oh my. Duchess!¡± While walking a little in the hallway, a talkative bird flew in. ¡°Lady Lisa.¡± ¡°Did you have dinner?¡± ¡°I just ate. What about you?¡± ¡°Me too! Ah, I guess I really like the food here. When I was in Leana, I couldn¡¯t even eat half of it and threw it away. But when I came to the West, I was scared to gain weight l.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to award the cook.¡± ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t I come and thank them personally?¡± ¡°No.¡± Agnes shook her head very firmly and quickly. She didn¡¯t want to imagine what would happen after sending her to the kitchen. ¡°Please leave it up to me.¡± ¡°Um. It¡¯s a pity, but I can¡¯t help it. Oh, if you have time, would you like to have a cup of tea together?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Agnes nodded after contemplating a little. She went to the drawing room with Lisa and sat down. A quick-witted maid came out with tea. ¡°When will my mother come?¡± Lisa asked an unexpected question. It was a topic that she had never mentioned after coming to this castle. ¡°She¡¯ll probably arrive in three or four days.¡± ¡°I see. I should get ready to go.¡± She smiled. Unlike usual, It felt quite mature. ¡°Why did you run away from home?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t want to marry someone my mother decided for me.¡± ¡°For that reason?¡± ¡°Because I have someone I love.¡± Lisa spoke surprisingly calmly. ¡°The knight who ran away with you?¡± ¡°Yes. Max. Max and I have been together since we were very young. Wherever we went, whatever we ate, we were all together. Of course, I thought until the end I would be with him.¡± Agnes looked at Lisa with strange eyes. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you come here together? I heard you deliberately said you are going to come alone.¡± ¡°I told him to run away. My mother will definitely kill Max. How can I come with him knowing that?¡± ¡°Why did you run away together when you knew that?¡± ¡°We were going to die together.¡± Agnes closed her mouth. Not a single lie could be seen in Lisa¡¯s eyes ¡°But I was so surprised how they found me and Max just in time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a relief that they found you on time, right.¡± ¡°I know. I even bought medicine to die.¡± A lot of sincerity came out of the smiling face. Agnes only then realized that when Lisa died in the past, the cause was none other than suicide. ¡°If you want¡­¡­.¡± Agnes looked straight at Lisa¡¯s face and said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you two run away.¡± It was a rather impulsive remark. The original plan was to clear the debt by finding Count Barania¡¯s youngest daughter. ¡°No.¡± Lisa shook her head without much concern. ¡°Even if the duchess helped, my mother would have found us someday. I knew that, so I bought medicine.¡± Agnes gave up trying to say something comfortable. She thought Lisa was immature, but some parts of her are surprisingly mature. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be better to live than to die?¡± ¡°You are right. It is better to live than to die.¡± Agnes said quietly, putting down the teacup. Lisa smiled and changed the subject. ¡°Well, how is it? Did the Duke do it?¡± ¡°It? Hmmmm.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s too romantic. He was embarrassed to say it, so he wrote it down on a piece of paper and went to study alone the whole time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m so jealous. I could feel your Excellency¡¯s love for Duchess.¡± The corners of Agnes¡¯ mouth crept up. ¡°Max hates it when asked to do something like that. So I do it for Max instead. Ah, your beautiful hair shines like the sun and your eyes like stars. If I did this, he would have covered his ears and ran away.¡­.¡± Her face gradually got wet. Agnes silently took a handkerchief out of her arms and handed it over. Lisa held it tightly while shedding tears. Time has passed enough for the tea to cool down. She smiled again, wiping her tears with the handkerchief she received from Agnes. ¡°It¡¯s better to live than die, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± That was all Agnes could do for her. ¡°Thank you so much. Duchess.¡± Lisa got up from her seat first and bowed. Count Barania arrived in Sutmar exactly three days after that. Chapter 79 ¡°Welcome Count.¡± Perhaps because she paid attention to the people around him, Count Barania brought tens of thousands of escort knights. Agnes welcomed her by serving her hot tea. ¡°Can I see my daughter first, Duchess?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve sent a servant, so she¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± She bowed her head silently. ¡°You must have been worried. Since your precious youngest daughter disappeared.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I guess the knight under me remembered seeing the Count¡¯s daughter at the ball. He thought she seems familiar, since you¡¯re a person who is known by many.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The count was too quiet. She didn¡¯t even ask where she found her daughter. Agnes thought it was a little strange, but when the door opened and Lisa came in, it was not a big deal. ¡°Mother.¡± Lisa said in a calm voice, unlike usual. Count Barania glanced at her daughter. She lost her daughter for more than a month then found her, but there was no word of concern. ¡°I found Sir Max Lohan.¡± ¡°Uh, how.¡± ¡°He will soon be sentenced to death for running away with you.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Lisa¡¯s face turned as white as a blank sheet of paper. Count Barania, on the other hand, did not move even a single facial muscle. ¡°First get into the carriage. Let¡¯s take turns talking about the details.¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my fault. I asked him to run away.¡± ¡°Lisa.¡± ¡°Max didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Mother. Please, please, save Max.¡± ¡°Go to the carriage.¡± She said with a cold face. Lisa, who was stamping her feet, soon burst into tears. Agnes was watching the mother and daughter¡¯s conversation with mixed feelings. Lisa shed tears and begged her mother for forgiveness. When she didn¡¯t think about moving, the count told the knights behind her. ¡°Take Lisa to the carriage.¡± ¡°Yes, count.¡± ¡±Mother, mother! I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault. Please save Max!¡± Lisa was dragged out of the room by the knights. Count Barania turned toward Agnes only after the door was completely closed. ¡°Thank you again. Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It is not that the Count¡¯s treatment is completely incomprehensible. It is a tremendous scandal in aristocratic society that a daughter of a nobleman ran away from the family knight. In particular, it cannot be tolerated in the family of knights who value honor like the Barania family. ¡°Duchess.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Even though I am loyal to his Majesty, I am not ignorant of your grace.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I will not ask you back.¡± Count Barania raised her eyes and looked straight ahead at Agnes. Agnes crumpled the paper she had in her hand. ¡°Deliver Sir Max to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Immediately deliver Sir Max Lohan. Don¡¯t touch the tip of his hair and send him to Sutmar.¡± ¡°Duchess.¡± Count Barania¡¯s expression was distorted for the first time. ¡°May I ask why you need him?¡± ¡°You are repaying a favor, not granting a request.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Count shut her mouth as if she was speechless. A brief silence ensued. ¡°I will do that¡± She immediately nodded and stood up. ¡°Lisa is getting married next month.¡± The Count said something she didn¡¯t ask. Agnes turned to the steaming teacup. ¡°I don¡¯t think I will be able to attend her wedding because of the construction project.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help it. Then I¡¯ll just leave.¡± ¡°I will not see you off.¡± Count Barania left the parlor with a brief silence. Agnes looked out the window and watched the carriage leave after she left. I don¡¯t know why I asked the Count to guide Max in return. I am not close with Lisa, nor do I fully agree with her thoughts. ¨C Better to live than to die, right? She kept remembering what Lisa said with a smile. Agnes had a lot of thoughts because of her all day. So she tried to go to bed earlier than usual, but Laslo said with a sunken face. ¡°Shall we have a drink tonight?¡± ¡°Drink? Suddenly?¡± Compared to Zoltan, Laslo has a weaker drinking capacity and is not a person who enjoys drinking. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded gladly, thinking that it would be better to drink because she had a lot of thoughts. After a while, the maids served alcohol and simple food. ¡°Take it.¡± Laslo silently opened the bottle and filled Agnes¡¯ cup. She put it in her mouth and asked. ¡°Why do you drink? You don¡¯t drink it often.¡± ¡°Just. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever sat and drank together.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Agnes drank, saying little. Laslo didn¡¯t really talk much. Agnes was also immersed in thoughts about Lisa, so she only drank alcohol without saying a word. In a blink of an eye, two bottles disappeared. When she opened the third bottle, Laslo called her name with a fairly red face. ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I want you to be honest with me because I am ignorant and dull.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Did I do something wrong with you?¡± Laslo¡¯s lifeless voice was heard. ¡°Um? Wrong? What do you mean?¡± ¡°This. You¡¯ve been mad at me for days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m mad? When did I?¡± ¡°Agnes, as I said a few days ago, that¡¯s all I had with Lady Lisa. I¡¯ve only asked for help a few times, as there is no one around to ask about it.¡± He explained everything. She could even see desperation in his eyes. Agnes, on the other hand, was puzzled because she couldn¡¯t understand Laslo¡¯s words. ¡°I know. You told me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Laslo asked, looking at Agnes¡¯ eyes. ¡°Then why are you mad at me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t make eye contact for a few days, avoided touching, and didn¡¯t talk to me.¡± Laslo spit his anger, which he had endured so far. Agnes kept blinking and suddenly came to her senses at the words. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s. Well. I¡¯m not angry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I mean it, I¡¯m not angry.¡± Her face turned a little red as the reason why she averted her gaze came to mind at the same time. ¡°Hmmmm. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been having some troubles lately. It¡¯s okay now, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Troubles?¡± ¡°Well, you know? How should we live in the future? The worries of the same life.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Laslo asked back with innocent eyes. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I thought it was because you felt pressured by what I said that night.¡± ¡°Hmmm. P..pressured?. It happens between couples.¡± Agnes coughed and filled the empty glass herself. Laslo¡¯s expression became more relaxed. ¡°You¡¯re worried about everything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something to worry about. It is important to me.¡± At that moment, Laslo felt relieved, and his body relaxed more than when he first entered the room. The speed of emptying the glass was also slightly faster. ¡°Stop drinking. It¡¯s already late.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going to drink with you all night tonight.¡± He had a strong will. But as a few more bottles of wine ran out, Laslo¡¯s gestures and words slowed considerably. By the time the moon was tilting to the south, HIs face was flushed red so she laughed. ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do better..*heup* I¡¯ll do better.¡± ¡°What do you mean do better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to do a really good job.¡± He started repeating what he said over and over again. Agnes rested her chin on the armrests and looked at him intently. ¡°How are you going to do it?¡± ¡°Diamond¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Hmm? Diamond?¡± Laslo fumbled inside the jacket with half-open eyes. A couple of boxes came out from inside ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you well.¡± He suddenly held out the box. Agnes took one of them and opened the lid. Inside was a bracelet with a design similar to the necklace she received a few days ago. ¡°When did you prepare this?¡± ¡°I prepared it to be nice to you.¡± Laslo said in a gibberish low voice. Agnes couldn¡¯t contain her laughter and giggled. ¡°Is this my gift?¡± He nodded his head countless times. He didn¡¯t seem in the right mind to put the bracelet, so she put it on herself. Chapter 80 ¡°Pretty.¡± Agnes lifted her wrist and focused the diamond bracelet in the light spheres. Laslo responded that she was unconditionally right without even knowing what she was saying. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I wanted to give you this as well¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± She snatched another box from his hand. When she opened it, it was an earring this time. ¡°You prepared a lot.¡± Agnes smiled and wore the earrings. Both her arms and ears are twinkling. After wearing both, her neck felt empty, so she went through the jewelry box to find a necklace. ¡°Laslo, please put this on me.¡± The necklace was difficult to wear alone, so she needed help. He staggered out of his seat and went behind her. After struggling for a long time, he barely put the necklace on her neck. After wearing the necklace, bracelet, and earrings, her body sparkled very much whenever it received light. ¡°How do I look?¡± Agnes turned around and showed it to him. ¡°Beautiful.¡± Laslo, who was already drunk, said with hazy eyes. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll keep it for a while.¡± ¡°I ordered the most valuable one. It¡¯s better than Count Cellon¡¯s.¡± ¡°Count Cellon?¡± ¡°Do you know how he looked at you?¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about Count Cellon?¡± ¡°How dare him¡­¡­.¡± He muttered. The words didn¡¯t match with her. She didn¡¯t understand why Count Cellon was mentioned, but suddenly the night of roses came to mind. ¡°I¡¯ll be nicer to you.¡± Laslo grabbed Agnes¡¯ shoulder and spoke. Agnes smiled and gently held him in her arms. ¡°More than Count Cellon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more¡­¡± Laslo couldn¡¯t finish his speech. He dropped his head over Agnes¡¯ shoulder as he was completely drunk. Even after shaking him a few times, he didn¡¯t come to his senses. Agnes called the servant who was outside. ¡°Put Laslo on the bed.¡± ¡°Yes madam.¡± It is not easy for a person who can¡¯t drink well to endure since he drank continuously without resting. He was so big that three people had to carry him at once. ¡°Do you want me to take all the jewelry?¡± The maid came and asked. Agnes shook her head casually. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You can go now¡± ¡°Yes, I see.¡± All the servants went out. Laslo was lying in bed with only his coat off. Agnes quietly lay next to him. As she gets closer, the smell of alcohol is getting stronger. ¡°You can¡¯t even drink well¡­¡­.¡± Then Laslo tossed and turned a little, and his right arm fell next to her head. It¡¯s good to sleep on it. Agnes hesitated a little, then rested her head slightly on his arm. Their bodies got closer. All that¡¯s left is space for a fist. Her heart was pounding. She put her hand over her chest. It was difficult to keep up with the beat. She slightly raised her head and looked at Laslo¡¯s sleeping face. ¡°Laslo.¡± she muttered for no reason, knowing that there would be no answer to the call. What kind of emotion is this? Where does the feeling of laughter and happiness come from just being by your side? Agnes reached out and lightly touched his cheek. With that alone, she felt like her fingertips were burning up. She hurriedly pulled out and forcibly closed her eyes and went to sleep. Laslo¡¯s breath tickled her hair. She couldn¡¯t sleep well because it bothered her a lot, but she didn¡¯t want to stay away. Agnes fell asleep with difficulty grabbing the hem of his robe. * * * ¡°Ugh.¡± Laslo woke up with a shattering headache. He had no idea why her head hurt so much. With a frown on his face, he raised his arms from the bed to get up but then he hardened like a stone. ¡°Ummm.¡± Agnes was completely attached to his arms. She was sleeping quietly with her head on his arm. Laslo was so flustered that he could neither lower nor raise his half-raised arm, leaving it in the air. ¡°Why are you here? Ah!¡± He remember drinking with her until late last night. When he heard that she was not angry, he was relieved and kept drinking.¡­. He remembers nothing after that. Laslo tried to get out of bed for now. But Agnes was holding the hem of his robe quite tightly and he couldn¡¯t get out of it. ¡°Agnes, can I have this?¡± He said in a low voice, bewildered. Of course, Agnes, who was sleeping soundly, wasn¡¯t able to hear those words. After fighting a few times, he eventually gave up. Agnes tossed and turned a little. Whenever that happened, Laslo was very nervous. The day is getting brighter. Light flowed through the curtains. Laslo watched the light slowly permeate Agnes¡¯ head. His heart pounded to the point where it hurt. How did I end up loving her? He asked himself, but could not get a clear answer. At first, it was just a sense of responsibility for the poor princess. But all of a sudden, without realizing it, he is following her with his eyes. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡­¡± Agnes frowned, perhaps because of the sunlight. Laslo quickly used his hand as a shade to block the sunlight. Only then does her forehead stretch again. Surprisingly, Laslo became happy that his heart was filled with just that. ¡°Agnes.¡± Of course, her detailed features and fine black hair were beautiful, but what she felt most beautiful was her eyes. Just looking into her eyes, which seems to have captured the blue sky as it is, you can¡¯t help but admire it. Whenever he reflected on those eyes, he would be enveloped in emotions that cannot be described. Laslo lifted his finger and gently stroked Agnes¡¯ cheek. His heart of love deepens every day. There was no end to this feeling, and it was like the sea that did not dry out no matter what. ¡°hmmmm.¡± At the same time, Agnes yawned a little and slowly opened her eyes. Laslo lifted his hand from her cheek. ¡°This. You woke up because of me. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What time, *yawns*, what time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the sun has risen.¡± He whispered softly. ¡°Sleep more. I will go out first.¡± He gently raised himself and carefully pulled out the arm under her head. But he stood up halfway and stopped. This is because Agnes did not let go of his clothes as she looked up at him. ¡°Agnes, can you please¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d be nice to me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d be nice to me. Please lie down here for a second.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Did you forget everything? You gave me this and said that.¡± Agnes ran her hair behind her ear and showed her diamond earrings. ¡°Oh no! Why do you have it?¡± ¡°Here. look.¡± She raised her wrist and showed off to him the bracelet she received yesterday. Laslo¡¯s face froze in embarrassment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± ¡°That ¡­..¡± Laslo didn¡¯t know what to say, so he muttered. ¡°¡­Did I get too drunk yesterday?¡± He murmured in a gloomy voice. Agnes laughed softly. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would do better than Count Cellon?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Laslo¡¯s face turned pale blue, then turned red as if it was about to explode. ¡°I mean, did I say that?¡± ¡°You did. You really don¡¯t remember anything. You told me when you gave me these.¡± He wanted to deny it, but the diamond ornaments on her ears and wrists were shining brightly, so he couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°But when did you prepare all this?¡± ¡°¡­.I ordered it together with the necklace.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to me right away?¡± ¡°I was going to give it to you at the right time.¡± He still washed his face dry, covering his red face. ¡°Did I make another mistake?¡± ¡°Mistake? You didn¡¯t make any mistakes yesterday.¡± Agnes glistened closer to him because he looked funny and good. ¡°So how are you going to be nice to me in detail?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Laslo kept his mouth shut. Agnes laughed and teased him. ¡°You¡¯re not only going to give me diamonds, are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How are you going to be nice to me tomorrow?..ah.¡± Laslo, who had been listening to those words for a long time with a wide face, suddenly hugged Agnes tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Agnes.¡± She decided to stop teasing him because she thought he would sulk for a few days. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± she buried her face in his shoulder as she spoke. ¡°Can I just go out now?¡± ¡°Hmm. Yeah.¡± She let go of the hem of his robe with a merciful smile. Laslo got up from the bed. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you have a hangover at all?¡± ¡°What is a hangover?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I envy you.¡± He left the room with a genuinely envious expression on his face. Soon after, other maids flocked to serve. ¡°Oh. Did you sleep with jewelry on? You must have been uncomfortable.¡± ¡°No. It was fine. But this is the first time I¡¯ve seen these earrings and bracelets.¡± Ney said. Agnes chuckled instead of answering. Chapter 81 A new daily routine has been added to Agnes¡¯ monotonous routine. When she wakes up, she washes her face, changes her clothes, and makes the maids bring out a box of jewelry. ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m just checking to see if they are in good condition.¡± ¡°Does it have feet on its own? Of course, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ney laughed as if it was ridiculous. Agnes did not care, carefully took the time to look at the necklaces, bracelets, and earrings that Laslo gave him, and then closed the lid. ¡°If you like it that much, just wear it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wear it later.¡± Ney put the box back in the drawer. Growing up, Agnes did not know what ¡®lacking¡¯ is. Nirseg is a powerful country, and she is the youngest daughter of the king and grew up loved by the king and queen. So, she has never saved anything. If she wants something, she can have it, and if it breaks, she can replace it with a new one. That was her natural flow of thinking. ¡®But I can¡¯t do that now.¡¯ The next day, while she was trying to wear the necklace that Laslo gave her, she suddenly realized that it was a waste. So instead of wearing the necklace, she put it in a box and looked at it every morning. Ney shook her head when she saw it, but it was good. ¡°I think spring is coming to madam too.¡± ¡°Spring? What spring are you talking about we¡¯re in the middle of summer?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something like that. The spring that comes when you become an adult.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already an adult. I¡¯m all grown up.¡± ¡°Yeah,yeah.¡± Ney responded somewhat cheekily and braided Agnes¡¯ hair beautifully. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done. What do you think?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes looked in front of the mirror, turning her head around. A satisfied smile appeared on her lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t even care about your hairstyle before.¡± Ney muttered in a low voice. Agnes didn¡¯t hear it because she was checking her makeup and clothes. ¡°What about Laslo?¡± ¡°He went to the eastern defense line earlier. He said he¡¯ll be back in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Agnes jumped out of the chair with a big smile. As she went through the hallway to the restaurant, she saw a familiar face. ¡°Oh my, how long has it been? How have you been? I was planning to greet you when you came to the capital city last time, but they said you weren¡¯t feeling well, so I couldn¡¯t. Are you okay now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all better now. Sir Beller. Long time no see.¡± He is still a talkative man. Agnes smiled and looked at him. ¡°Yeah. Where have you been?¡± ¡°Well, wandering around here and there because of work. Recently I was in the Eastern part of the country.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to see your face.¡± ¡°Haha. I¡¯m going to stay in Sutmar for a while. My wife said she¡¯d forget my face.¡± Beller had a friendly smile the whole time, and he always talked about frivolous things. ¡°Have you met Laslo?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way to see him but¡­¡­ You seem to have gotten a lot closer.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Beller continued to talk with a grin. ¡°You know, the title.¡± ¡°Oh. Hmm. Ahm. we¡¯re a married couple, we are building trust by calling each other¡¯s names, so¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yeah. of course. That¡¯s true.¡± Agnes coughed for no reason and made excuses. Beller smiled with his mouth up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll say hello again later.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Beller left first. Agnes muttered Lazlo¡¯s name to herself once. * * * The restoration of the collapsed defense line has come to the final stage. Laslo was discussing the wall repair with a careful face with the wizards. ¡°Master.¡± Beller approached and bowed to him. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I have something to report to you.¡± The two moved to a quiet place. Beller opened his mouth only after confirming that no one was around. ¡°The king stoned an envoy from Devon to death.¡± ¡°He¡¯s crazy.¡± The words popped out of his mouth without going through his head. ¡°Then they cut off the head of the envoy, put it in a box and send it back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reaction of the Devon royal family?¡± ¡°Sigh. Don¡¯t even ask. It was a riot.¡± Of course, although Nirseg is a powerful country to the point where neighboring countries have difficulty in competing for power, Devon is also a formidable opponent. ¡°It seems that the envoy whose neck was cut off was the youngest son of the Duke Epsilon.¡± ¡°Epsilon? The Devon royal family¡¯s maternal family?¡± ¡°Yes, it is said that the Duke of Epsilon passed out in the conference hall when he saw his son¡¯s neck.¡± Beller¡¯s voice became darker. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell the king was thinking.¡± ¡°It seems that Duke Epsilon went crazy and wanted to cross the border first.¡± Laslo murmured in a low voice. He could see that the king was getting impatient due to a lack of justification to start a war. However, for no particular reason, the head of a nobleman who came as an envoy was beheaded. It is a provocation that cannot be done without being very crazy. ¡°The problem there is the East. Their movements are extraordinary.¡± ¡°Do you mean the Eastern?¡± ¡°Both. Joint training between the territories is good, and the number of horsemen is quite large.¡± ¡°Did the king give you an order?¡± Then a rustling sound was heard outside. They both bit their mouths at the same time. ¡°Brother, here, huh? Isn¡¯t it Sir Beller? When did you come?¡± ¡°Just a while ago. Zoltan. You come here, too¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, your faces are so serious?¡± Instead of answering, Laslo pointed to the Beller with his chin. Beller briefly explained the conversation he had with Laslo. ¡°Is he crazy?¡± Zoltan¡¯s reaction was the same as Lazlo¡¯s. ¡°He killed Duke Epsilon¡¯s youngest son?¡± ¡°It is said that the head was cut off and sent in a box.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± At the additional words, Zoltan laughed in vain. ¡°It seems that the king has made a firm decision. Brother.¡± ¡°Looks like it. I¡¯ll probably have to move things up.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re going to move things up? Even now, the three of us are lacking!¡± Zoltan grumbled loudly. ¡°Looking at what the king is doing, we don¡¯t know when a war will break out, but we have to finish the defense as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What defense are you talking about?¡± Beller, unable to follow the brother¡¯s conversation, asked, rolling his eyes. ¡°Preparing for war. I¡¯ll die at this rate because I have to train the soldiers day and night, and I have to pay attention to the repair of the defense line and preparing supplies. Sir Beller.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Zoltan cried. Beller smiled awkwardly and nodded. Of course, Laslo didn¡¯t blink an eye. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the Elesh training going?¡± ¡°Oh yeah. there¡¯s that too. It¡¯s because I¡¯m in charge of the Elesh training!¡± ¡°Zoltan.¡± Laslo looked intently at his younger brother. Zoltan scratched the back of his head and spoke. ¡°Two people who are training right now can be put in right away. I¡¯m training five more people. It may take some time.¡± ¡°Good. As soon as the training is over, put them all on Agnes.¡± ¡°All 5 of them?¡± ¡°Seven.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zoltan was surprised and asked back. Beller also didn¡¯t say anything, but he seemed surprised. ¡°You can put two in right away.¡± ¡°Brother, Elesh is the guardian of the head of the house.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know¡­¡­.¡± Zoltan let out a short sigh. ¡°Anyway, the Senate was overturned because you said you¡¯re going to war yourself, so if they find out that more than half of Elesh has been given to the duchess, it will be a mess.¡± ¡°They¡¯re meaningless to me anyway.¡± ¡°Why is it meaningless? It is their job to protect the head.¡± ¡°As long as Agnes is alive, I will live too.¡± Laslo declared with a serious face. Zoltan was speechless. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then deliver it straight to Elesh. Treat her as if you were, no, treat her more preciously than your life and protect her.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. But seven¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Zoltan.¡± Laslo cut off his words. ¡°I am your older brother, but at the same time I am your master. It is your duty to obey my words.¡± Laslo said firmly. Zoltan frowned, and soon bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°You may go now and Sir Beller come with me to the office¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± *** ¡°I¡¯m Max Rohan.¡± He was a completely different man from what Agnes expected. When she heard it from Lisa, she thought he was an ordinary knight, but when she saw him in person, his face was so beautiful that she thought an actor from a troupe would suit him better than being a knight. ¡°Nice to meet you. Sir Rohan.¡± ¡°I heard about the story roughly.¡± He said somewhat bluntly. The maid put the teacup in front of him and secretly glanced at him. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve recovered a lot.¡± In fact, Max was not like a human when he arrived in Sutmar. His body was covered with bruises, as if he had been beaten by someone. So, it was the first time they talked face to face after arriving and receiving treatment from the doctor. ¡°Thank you, Duchess. How should I repay the favor I received?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I didn¡¯t bring you here to be thanked.¡± Agnes waved her hand lightly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know, A place to live. Do you have a separate place in mind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any. I was about to die anyway, so would I have not thought of a place to live?¡± Max said sarcastically. Agnes took a sip of the tea in front of her. ¡°Did you hear that Miss Lisa is getting married soon?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± He replied a beat late. His handsome forehead twitched a little. Chapter 82 ¡°Hmm. You can settle down here if you want.¡± ¡°This place?¡± ¡°Now that you have been knighted, you should know how to use a sword.¡± ¡°Yeah, but.¡± Max hesitated with a somewhat vague look on his face. ¡°Yeah, what are you good at?¡± She expected answers such as swordsmanship, archery, or magic, but an unusual answer came back. ¡°Looking after the child.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of Lady Lisa since she was 10 years old. I specialized in taking care of a child who likes running around like a wild foal.¡± Agnes looked at his face, wondering if it was a joke, but there was no smile at all. ¡°There are no children in Estar Castle.¡± ¡°I can take care of grown-up adults running around, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s very reliable.¡± For this reason, Max Lohan became Agnes¡¯ escort for the time being. At first, Laslo looked unhappy when he saw Max¡¯s face, but after he had a deep conversation with him. ¡°He¡¯s a trustworthy person.¡± He himself appointed him as Agnes¡¯ escort knight. ¡°Sir Max¡¯s swordsmanship seems to be pretty good, right?¡± ¡°He was a very strong-minded person.¡± ¡°Strong minded?¡± I wondered what was important about the escort knight. Around that time, the construction of the room where Agnes will stay was finally completed. It was so wide and complicated that Ney even clicked her tongue. ¡°Isn¡¯t this almost the same as the Queen¡¯s Palace?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How many rooms did you break?¡± There were even more than seven doors that Agnes had to go through to get to the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to spend all my time opening and closing doors.¡± Agnes grumbled as she passed through the fifth door. The princess palace where she lived was not this much. At this point, it felt like a one-story mansion rather than a room. It was built like a maze so much that even the workers who did the construction tilted their heads. ¡°Oh, here, no. If you open this door. Ah! No. This is it.¡± ¡°Why did you make it so complicated?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for safety.¡± Niall, who was next to her, added a little bit ¡°Safety? I¡¯m in Estar, and Laslo is right next door. Do I need to worry about my safety?¡± ¡°There could be an unexpected situation. Your safety is always important.¡± At her grumbling, Niall spoke awkwardly. Finally, she opened the last door and entered the bedroom. It is not enough to say that it is wide. Ney, who lived in the palace for a long time, opened her mouth wide. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡± Ney muttered. She thought that only the room was enlarged, but it seems that all the furniture and wallpaper inside were changed. The castle of Count Cellon, whom she had seen before, was as splendid as the royal palace, but it was nothing compared to this bedroom. ¡°What is¡­¡± Agnes looked at the bed and opened her mouth in surprise. The bed pillars were decorated with gold and jewels, making her blind. Plus, it¡¯s so big that five people can lie on it. ¡°The master must be determined.¡± ¡°What kind of bedroom is this? Even the queen would not have decorated her room so luxuriously.¡± ¡°I know.¡± In addition to that, there was no end to the list of paintings and sculptures that were sparsely hung. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Niall asked, secretly looking at Agnes¡¯ eyes. ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°If you need anything else, please feel free to let me know.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± Agnes shook her head nervously. Since then, many have visited her bedroom. Everyone sighed with their mouths wide open. Even Bushke, who never expressed her feelings for anything, was amazed to see the bedroom. ¡°It¡¯s the most magnificent bedroom I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± It was awkward to hear the words ¡°bedroom¡± and ¡°magnificence¡± at the same time, but she was able to get over it. ¡°Oh yeah. the data you mentioned.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes looked slowly through the pile of papers that Bushke had brought. ¡°But may I ask why you suddenly asked me to investigate infectious diseases that were prevalent in the past?¡± ¡°The population in Sutmar is increasing, so we need to be prepared for any unforeseen circumstances.¡± ¡°Hmm. I see.¡± ¡°By the way, did you find the disease with the symptoms I was talking about?¡± ¡°Ah, I did find similar symptoms in several books.¡± Bushke pulled a piece of paper from the pile of documents and pointed to it. ¡°Chicks, rash, swelling in the groin and armpits. Right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Although some of the symptoms are slightly different, the plague that is most similar to the symptoms described by the duchess is Deorgo disease.¡± ¡°Deorgo?¡± ¡°It is a disease that was prevalent in the East about four hundred years ago, that is, where the Ditium Empire was.¡± ¡°How deadly is this disease?¡± ¡°According to the books, there was no more land to bury the dead, so they dumped it into a river, and later even that river was covered with corpses, which caused the river to deodorize.¡± The plague that circulated in Nirseg was not that bad, but it took the lives of countless people. ¡°Is there any cure for this?¡± Agnes asked with hope. But Bushke shook his head somewhat coldly. ¡°After the plague of Deorgo, the Ditium Empire was on the verge of destruction. No one has found a cure.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Agnes¡¯ shoulders drooped down. Bushke hesitated for a moment but opened his mouth. ¡°Is the duchess looking for a cure for the plague?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the exact disease I¡¯m looking for though.¡± ¡°Then how about doing this?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°First of all, you know the symptoms, so you have to track the disease in reverse.¡± ¡°You¡¯re tracking it down in reverse?¡± ¡°There will be one or two overlapping diseases for each symptom.¡± Bushke calmly continued the explanation. ¡°Then, if we study the cures for these diseases, won¡¯t we be able to respond more quickly when the plagues we worry about later come around?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes sparkled. Even if it¡¯s not a perfect solution, you may find a cure early when the epidemic spreads later. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Anyway, there are a lot of doctors and herbalists gathered because of the hospital, so how about entrusting them with research?¡± ¡°Good. That¡¯s a great idea.¡± Agnes smiled then called Adrienne. Soon Adrienne sat in the seat where Bushke sat. ¡°Research on the plague?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s an area I¡¯m particularly interested in.¡± ¡°There are many types of plagues, but what exactly¡­¡­.¡± Even before Adrienne finished talking, Agnes presented the data she received from Bushke. ¡°Deorgo, I am very interested in this disease.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Deorgo¡¯s disease, it¡¯s the plague that destroyed the Ditium Empire.¡± Adrienne looked at the material with a rather careful eye. ¡°Exactly what direction do you want your research to go?¡± ¡°Cure.¡± Agnes said firmly. ¡°What I want is a cure for this plague.¡± ¡°But Madam. Deorgo¡¯s disease has been gone for over four hundred years. It¡¯s impossible to find a cure without a patient with symptoms.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why.¡± Agnes outlines the method he had heard from Bushke. Adrienne thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°It makes sense.¡± ¡°Is it possible?¡± ¡°We may not be able to find a cure for the plague, but we can mimic it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°But in the case of plague, the most important thing is to maintain cleanliness and isolate patients with symptoms well.¡± Adrien quickly added. ¡°Cleanliness?¡± ¡°Yes. Wash your hands and feet often.¡± ¡°Oh? Can you prevent the disease that way?¡± ¡°Of course. Just staying clean can be of great help. In fact, cleanliness is good not only for plague but also for preventing other diseases.¡± Agnes listened attentively to the explanation. She took down notes with a serious look. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. Where did you learn all that?¡± ¡°At school.¡± ¡°School? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adrienne hesitated for a moment. ¡°What school is¡­¡­. It¡¯s an organization that brings children together in one place and teaches them basic knowledge such as writing and arithmetic.¡± ¡°Who tells you that?¡± ¡°Teacher.¡± ¡°Teacher? Well, is it like a tutor who teaches common people?¡± ¡°Oh, well. It¡¯s similar.¡± She replied with an awkward smile. ¡°Is school in the Arahan archipelago like a hospital?¡± ¡°No, they don¡¯t have it in Arahan. Uh, it was where I lived.¡± ¡°Where, you live? Where did you live?¡± ¡°Umm. It¡¯s very far from Nirseg. I lived very far away.¡± As the question deepened, Adrienne glossed over the background. Agnes put down the documents without further inquiring. ¡°Okay. Can you start researching on how to cure it?¡± ¡°Of course, Madam.¡± ¡°Please do me a favor.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll discuss it with the doctors today.¡± Adrienne left the room. Looking around, the sun has already set. ¡®If Adrienne can find a cure to the plaque, I could prevent the two princes from dying in a row. If so, it may prevent the terrible future. I know the possibility is weak, but I can¡¯t just let it pass.¡¯ ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are you thinking so deeply?¡± Laslo was in front of her when she came into her senses. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Agnes smiled and shook her head. ¡°The room, hmmm. How was it?¡± ¡°Oh, I like it.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°How much do you like it?¡± Laslo asked persistently, unlike usual. Agnes glanced up at him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous as if I¡¯m back at the palace.¡± ¡°I told the construction workers to make it as close to the royal palace as possible.¡± Laslo said with a face full of excitement. Chapter 83 ¡°I see.¡± But to be honest, the way to the bedroom was too complicated and cumbersome. The bedroom is covered with bright colors from the floor to the wall. But Agnes instead of expressing her displeasure, ¡°Thank you.¡± She said, smiling softly at him. Laslo¡¯s face turned red in an instant. ¡°Hmm. What do you mean thank you?¡± ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡± ¡°Of course. Tell me anything.¡± ¡°Please reduce the number of my maids.¡± ¡°No!¡± A surprisingly quick and firm response of refusal came back. ¡°At least remove the escort knights. Is there any reason for Matron and Max to follow me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal to have guards in groups of two.¡± Laslo shook his head sternly. ¡°Where do you think I will go? Why do I need two escorts to go back and forth from the office and the bedroom?¡± ¡°It is just right for the Duchess to always be accompanied by a knight.¡± ¡°Up until now, I didn¡¯t have an escort knight but I did not experience any problem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I was indifferent and neglectful to you. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Have I ever felt indifferent or neglectful?¡± Agnes strongly insisted, but it didn¡¯t work. Rather, Laslo was worried that the seven maids and two knights was not enough. ¡°It¡¯s overflowing.¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t feel any shortcomings in this castle.¡± Laslo¡¯s green eyes filled with sincerity, Agnes said as he hesitated. ¡°¡­ There¡¯s nothing lacking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I always feel inadequate.¡± He carefully reached out and covered the back of Agnes¡¯s hand, which was on the table. ¡°I only remember what I couldn¡¯t do for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Every day I think about how to give something better.¡± ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°When I see you, I keep getting nervous.¡± He smiled bitterly. Agnes somehow couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°If you are really uncomfortable, I will reduce the number of the maids serving you. However, the knight is for your safety, so please don¡¯t send them away.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it that way.¡± Laslo got up from his seat. Naturally, his hand, which was covering Agnes¡¯ hand, also let go. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now. Have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± When the heat surrounding the back of her hand disappeared, she felt empty. Agnes touched the back of her hand, where Laslo¡¯s had touched. Her heart tickled like a flower swaying in the spring breeze. Every time she saw Laslo¡¯s face, she was overcome with this strange feeling. Her intestines shook as if her toes had been torn apart, but it was also comfortable as if she was resting with a hard rock on her back. When Laslo left, the maids who were standing afar approached Agnes. ¡°Shall we prepare for a bath?¡± ¡°Do that.¡± If I soak my body in warm water, will this tickling heart subside a little? Agnes took off her clothes and entered the bath. ¡°Are you worried about something?¡± Ney asked, looking at Agnes¡¯ eyes. ¡°No, nothing¡­¡­.¡± She tried to deny it, saying it was nothing, but suddenly she remembered that Ney was skilled in things between men and women. ¡°Ney.¡± ¡°Yes Madam.¡± ¡°What makes your heart tickle when you keep looking at someone?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ney¡¯s eyes twinkled excessively. ¡°Who are you looking at?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask and give me the answer first.¡± ¡°It may be a little different depending on the target, but maybe it¡¯s love, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Love?¡± Agnes mumbled the word love over and over again, as if it were an unfamiliar word she had ever heard before. ¡°So, who is it? The Master? Right? Is it the Master?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense, just wash my hair.¡± Then Ney carefully washed her hair with a meaningful laugh. When she came out of her bath, her body was tired. Usually, she would have fallen asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow, but strangely, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. ¡°Ney.¡± Agnes, in a low voice, called the maid who had just opened the door and was about to leave. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± ¡°Please sit here for a second.¡± All the other maids were gone and only Ney was left. Agnes jumped out of bed. ¡°Ney. What¡¯s going on with Sir Zoltan these days?¡± ¡°What? Well, he¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°What do you mean by fine?¡± ¡°It means to flirt in moderation and love in moderation.¡± A smile appeared on Ney¡¯s face. It was as gentle as spring. ¡°Well then, um. When did you know you loved Sir Zoltan?¡± ¡°Love, I don¡¯t know.¡± Ney fell into a short dilemma when asked a random question. Agnes mentally counted the number of cases. When the other person¡¯s face shines? Or when you can only see the other person in the whole world? If not, is it about being happy just thinking about it? ¡°After spending the night.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was not sure, but after spending the night together, it became clear.¡± ¡°O, okay¡­?¡± Agnes was a little embarrassed because he spoke so casually and confidently. ¡°If we spend the night together, will I be sure?¡± ¡°Usually, you can tell for sure.¡± Agnes was in trouble. Although they shared the same bed many times, they never had more physical contact than necessary. ¡°Actually¡­¡­.¡± She honestly explained the situation to Ney. Ney listened carefully, nodding her head. ¡°So, you mean you want to sleep with him?¡± ¡°Um. Well, uhm.¡± Agnes said, avoiding eye contact. ¡°Oh my. Leave this to me. Madam.¡± Ney said with a confident face. Her eyes twinkled and she shouted out loud that she¡¯ll take care of it. However, when the next night came, there was nothing Ney brought. ¡°What did you prepare?¡± ¡°First, I¡¯ll help you get dressed. Madam.¡± Agnes was puzzled, but he meekly took off the dress she was wearing. Ney brought her a Night dress. ¡°Why did you bring this? What about my underwear?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wear it today.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just wear this dress and go to the Master.¡± ¡°Ne, Ney, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Agnes blushed not only on her face but also on the tips of her ears. On the other hand, her handmaiden had a calm look from beginning to end. ¡°Come on, spread your arms. Madam.¡± Agnes yelled at her to bring her underwear right away, but Ney, who grew up with her from day one, didn¡¯t blink an eye. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is the way.¡± Rather, she opened her eyes wide and forced Agnes to put the dress on her bare body. ¡°How can I¡­¡­.¡± Of course, it is said to be a dress worn in the bedroom, but the material is thick, so it does not show through. But I felt different from usual. Agnes couldn¡¯t calm her red face murmured as she looked into the distance. ¡°Madam. This is the most important.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Tell the Master that you forgot to wear your underwear.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes jumped so much that it was incomparable to before. Her face, which had barely faded from redness, turned even redder as if it would burst. ¡°How can I say that without going crazy, more than that to Laslo?¡± ¡°Oh my. Of course, you have to tell the Master. Who else are you going to tell that?¡± ¡°That, that, that¡­¡­.¡± Agnes was speechless, repeating the same thing over and over again like an idiot. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t do this at all.¡± She bowed her head and looked only at the tip of her toes. Even though he was not in front of her right now, she couldn¡¯t have dared to imagine saying these things in front of him. ¡°Madam, you said you wanted to sleep together¡±. ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°There is no man who won¡¯t fall for this word. I guarantee it?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Sigh. Don¡¯t even talk about it. He¡¯s going to change and rush right away.¡± Ney spoke with confidence. Agnes, who gained the courage from those words, found herself in front of Laslo¡¯s bedroom. Agnes took several deep breaths before he was able to stand in front of Laslo¡¯s bedroom. The servant who was standing in front of the door naturally opened the door. ¡°Agnes.¡± Laslo, dressed comfortably, recognized her arrival and greeted her. Agnes, embarrassed to make eye contact with him, put her head down and hold her trembling hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Laslo.¡± She took a deep breath. But she still couldn¡¯t talk right away. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I have something to say¡­¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I mean, today. Hmm. That¡¯s¡­. Today.¡± She doesn¡¯t know how hard she pulled the hem of her clothes that it wrinkled a lot. Grasping the fingernail tip, she finally got to the point. She doesn¡¯t know how much she inhaled and exhaled to say a sentence. ¡°Hoo. So I mean, I didn¡¯t wear underwear, hoo, today.¡± Although her voice was small, she barely spoke to the end. Agnes didn¡¯t have the courage to look up at his face because of the embarrassment that was rushing in. ¡°Agnes.¡± His voice quickly went down. Laslo stretched out his arms and placed them on Agnes¡¯ shoulders. It was nothing special, but Agnes was surprised. Her heart beat like it was going to explode. Her face also feels hot. The room is so dark that it¡¯s so hard to see well. That was the only consolation in the situation. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Chapter 84 ¡°How uncomfortable were you to tell me this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes raised her head. ¡°I¡¯ll call your maid right now.¡± Before she could even tell him that wasn¡¯t like that he strode forward and pulled the bell. The servant who was waiting outside came in and bowed his head. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± ¡°Go and call Agnes¡¯ personal maid.¡± ¡°No, wait¡­..¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± In a blink of an eye, the servant left the room. Agnes was so dumbfounded that he couldn¡¯t even notice what had happened now. ¡°Wait a minute. Agnes.¡± He led Agnes to the bed and sat him down with a very soft face. ¡°What did you just do?¡± She was so frustrated and angry. ¡°I called your maid. She will come soon, so be patient even if it makes you uncomfortable. Anyway, today I was out in the village for a while, and suddenly a brown dog appeared¡­ ¡­.¡± Any feelings she had disappeared as Laslo, as usual, confided about what had happened today. She couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. She sat in a state of awe, and just then Ney came in no time. She looked at the man and woman dressed intact and asked with a puzzled face. ¡°I heard you called, Master.¡± ¡°Your madam doesn¡¯t seem to be wearing all of her clothes, so she feels uncomfortable. Go and get her underwear.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ney raised her head slightly disrespectfully. Laslo once again said like a generous Master. ¡°Bring Agnes¡¯ clothes.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, what?¡± The maid, who belatedly understood the situation, was speechless. Ney stuttered and shouted. ¡°How can you do that to your wife?¡± Ney said with an angry face. She straightened her back, bowing politely, and criticized Laslo fiercely. ¡°What are you talking about? What did I do to her?¡± Laslo, who did nothing, made a sullen look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re so mean, master.¡± Ney stood next to Agnes, sobbing halfway. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Agnes spoke in a calm voice. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°I remembered something I had to do urgently.¡± She walked by the door and looked at Laslo. Laslo knew that her eyes had changed from the beginning, but he couldn¡¯t guess the reason. ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Just forget it.¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes were burning with rage that he could never comprehend. ¡°What did I do?¡± The man left alone grumbled for a while and tried to figure out his fault, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t guess the reason. * * * ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Whatever. Just turn off the light and get out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Recognizing the Duchess¡¯ uncomfortable mood, the maid quietly turned off the light without saying a word. Agnes lay in a wide bed and huffled alone. He doesn¡¯t know how much courage it took for her to say that? ¡°What? Call the maid? Uncomfortable?¡± Thinking about it, she got angry and kicked the blanket with her feet. ¡®How can you be so clueless? I said it so openly!¡¯ ¡°Laslo¡­¡± Agnes ruminate over his name. She inevitably grinded her teeth and pounded the pillow with her fist, she couldn¡¯t sleep until dawn. Thanks to that, she woke up the next morning with a dreamy mind. She was yawning and trimming her clothes, when Laslo sent his attendant. ¡°He asked if you could have breakfast together.¡± ¡°The Duke?¡± ¡°Yes Madam.¡± Agnes pouted her lips and soon nodded. ¡°Tell him I will.¡± The servant stepped back. Subsequently, the maids served Agnes with sincerity and respect. ¡°Should I bring the box?¡± Looking into the ornaments Laslo gave her was what Agnes does every morning these days. The maid who knew this asked with a smile. ¡°Forget it.¡± Agnes¡¯ face became unprecedentedly cold. ¡°Don¡¯t bring it.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Madam.¡± The maid, who asked the question, was embarrassed and hurriedly bowed her head. When she arrived at the Dining hall, she sat where she always sits beside Laslo. He greeted Agnes as usual. ¡°Did you have a good night?¡± ¡°No.¡± A cold and decisive answer came back. Laslo flinched and turned his body to the side where Agnes was sitting. ¡°The bed in my room is too spacious to sleep alone.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± For some reason, he felt like he had heard it somewhere, the conversation was very familiar. Laslo coughed and turned his head around. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡± ¡°Did you get used to it?¡± Agnes said looking straight into his face. A crooked smile crept across her lips. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ll get used to it someday.¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°However, if you make a bed that is too big, I can¡¯t use it properly.¡± ¡°Agnes, wait a minute.¡± ¡°Why did you bring such a big bed? You should have just made a coffin. I¡¯m going to lie down and sleep by myself anyway!¡± Agnes grumbled and spoke. The words that she was holding back burst out at once. Laslo bowed his head half-way with one hand covering his face. His voice was lower than usual. ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Why? Am I wrong? If you have a mouth, tell me.¡± ¡°Please let¡¯s talk about that next time¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a big bed, so make a new one!¡± Instead of answering, he sighed deeply. ¡°Hahaha. Shall I come next time?¡± She heard a strange man laughing very awkwardly behind her back. Agnes turned her head in surprise. ¡°¡­No. Stay here. I was going to introduce you to Agnes anyway.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. Duchess.¡± The man bowed lightly to Agnes first. It was her first time seeing the man with brown hair and a soulful impression. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°This is Count Enrico Denterike.¡± ¡°Denterike¡± It was her first time hearing the name. Laslo said after adjusting his expression. ¡°He¡¯s a relative from my mother¡¯s family living in Leana. My cousin. He came for a hunting trip this time.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Agnes only then realized that Enrico had just heard the entire conversations she had with Laslo. Her cheeks reddened from the embarrassment that came late. ¡°Hmm. Welcome to Sutmar. Count Denterike.¡± ¡°Thank you for the hospitality.¡± Enrico smiled broadly and sat across from Agnes. ¡°When did you arrive in Estar?¡± ¡°It was late in the evening yesterday. I couldn¡¯t greet you because I arrived too late. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No. We can just exchange greetings like this now. You¡¯re from Leana?¡± Enrico was a good communicator because he was very talkative and sociable. Agnes soon forgot her embarrassment and was able to talk naturally with him. ¡°Please stay as comfortably as if you are in your own house. If you need anything, tell the butler anytime.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Why are you getting up so soon?¡± ¡°I have no appetite.¡± Agnes rolled her eyes at Laslo as she stood up. Last night¡¯s resentment has not yet completely disappeared. It was only after she completely disappeared from the Dining room that Enrico let out her smirk that he had been suppressing. ¡°She¡¯s not an ordinary person.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I imagined a calm and gentle person when you said that she was a princess.¡± Enrico put down the knife he was holding and continued to sniff and laugh. He had to bite his tongue in order not to laugh at the part where she dignifiedly shouts to put her coffin instead of the bed. ¡°She¡¯s much funnier than I thought.¡± Laslo sighed briefly and turned his head around. ¡°How is the atmosphere on Leana¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Nothing special happened until I left. But you know what? It¡¯s a mess in Leana right now.¡± ¡°Was the previous queen still the regent?¡± ¡°What do you mean regent? She made a twelve-year-old child king and sucked his blood from the people.¡± Enrico cynically spoke. Laslo said, wiping his mouth with a napkin. ¡°It looks like King Sebastian is going to start a war.¡± ¡°War? With Leana?¡± ¡°No. with Devon.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nominal, if he makes it, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Enrico shook his head several times with a serious expression on his face. ¡°But if we go to war with Devon, will Nirseg form an alliance with Leana? After all, Leana also has a border with Devon, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you. I was wondering who the royal family of Leana would support.¡± ¡°What would I know?¡± ¡°Even so, you also have the blood of the Leana royal family, don¡¯t you?¡± At Laslo¡¯s words, Enrico made the sound of the wind falling between his lips. ¡°There are only a few people left who know that I¡¯m from the royal family. It¡¯s a fancy royal family, and it¡¯s been a long time since their limbs were cut off.¡± Advance Chapters available on ko-fi. :)) Chapter 85 ¡°Enrico.¡± ¡°My goal in life is to just live quietly and die.¡± He shook his head with a dark face. Laslo did not ask more because he knew why Enrico was so disciplined. ¡°Okay. Got it. I shouldn¡¯t have asked the person who came to cool down. Take a good rest.¡± ¡°Sorry for not being able to help.¡± ¡°No. Forget it. By the way, when are you planning to get married?¡± ¡°No woman in Leana wants to marry me.¡± Enrico said with a self-helpful smile. ¡°It would be quicker for me to marry in Nirseg. I can bring lots of gold coins.¡± ¡°Then since you¡¯re here, find someone.¡± Laslo said in a serious tone. ¡°Do you know anyone?¡± ¡°If you have any ideal type, I can help you. What kind of person do you want?¡± ¡°Well. If possible, it would be better if she had a personality like the Duchess. I think marriage will be exciting.¡± ¡°Do you think people like Agnes are common? Don¡¯t say anything stupid.¡± Laslo glared and snorted hard. Seeing that, Enrico laughed again. ¡°You said you had no intention of getting married before, but you changed.¡± ¡°When did I say that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that when Zoltan gets married, you will pass the title to his son, since you have absolutely no plans of getting married?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I forgot that your memory is uselessly good.¡± Laslo coughed awkwardly. ¡°I was wondering who you married because you are acting like this.¡± A sincere smile was seen over Enrico¡¯s face. Laslo turned his head around to cover his embarrassed face. ¡°You came here to hunt waterfowl?¡± Enrico giggled and laughed lightly. * * * On the way back to the room, a servant rushed to Agnes. ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I got a message from the front gate. A guest has arrived.¡± ¡°Guest? Ah.¡± She just remembered that Erica sent a visiting card to visit Estar Castle a while ago. ¡°Take the lead.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± I followed the servant and walked to the front of the castle gate. When Erica spotted her, she bowed down with a gentle smile. ¡°Duchess.¡± ¡°Welcome to Estar. Miss Erica.¡± ¡°Thank you. Although it¡¯s my second visit, it feels familiar and warm like home.¡± The two women went up to the drawing room having a friendly conversation. Erica took off her hat and handed it over to the maid. ¡°The matter was urgent to send by letter, so I came here in person.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Instead of speaking right away, she looked around. Agnes immediately noticed the meaning of the action. ¡°Everyone, go out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servants went out of the drawing room without a sound of footsteps. Erica¡¯s face, which had been smiling the whole time, quickly cooled. ¡°The Devon royal family is preparing for war.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°To be exact, the Duke of Epsilon. It is only a matter of time before the war starts since he is taking the lead in insisting.¡± ¡°The Duke of Epsilon?¡± Devon is a country where even the queen actively participates in politics, so the influence of the Duke is quite strong. ¡°And they are buying war supplies outright. Even the mercenaries from our side secretly asked for it.¡± ¡°Why does Duke Epsilon insist on war?¡± At Agnes¡¯ question, Erica frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard it yet. The King killed the youngest son of Duke Epsilon, who came as an envoy a while ago, and cut off his neck and sent it back.¡± Agnes was speechless. I knew there was going to be a war with Devon sometime this fall, but I didn¡¯t know there was such a story. ¡°He won¡¯t do that as long as he doesn¡¯t go crazy¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that when the current king was still a prince his hands were cruel and cold, but I didn¡¯t know it was this bad.¡± Erica shook her head in disgust. Agnes¡¯ face hardened. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a war soon.¡± ¡°Yes. Devon has already begun to deploy some of their troops on the border near the Yeka Mountains.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°According to our information network, it is estimated that there are more than 50,000.¡± That¡¯s definitely not a small number. Hearing that the military had even moved near the border gave her chills. Agnes was only then that the word war was heavily embedded in his heart. It was only then that the word war was deeply engraved in Agnes¡¯ heart. ¡°What does Epsilon want from the mercenaries?¡± ¡°It¡¯s food. Devon has been experiencing a bad harvest in recent years. As a result, there has been a scarcity in their food supply, so I think they¡¯re secretly buying it from abroad.¡± Erica lowered her voice more than before. ¡°Based on this momentum, I think the war will start as soon as the harvest season is over.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°The current king only has a few thousand standing army which is not enough to win the war..¡­.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll force my lords to recruit soldiers.¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct. I came to Sutmar in haste to let you know. There will be an order from above to evacuate soon.¡± There are less than two months left until the harvest season. Agnes clenched her fists unconsciously. ¡°Thank you for coming in person.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± My mind flashed as if I was covered in cold water. After returning from the South, I didn¡¯t think deeply about the war due to the work of Lisa and Max. Thanks to Erica, I now know what to do. ¡°Then I will leave tomorrow. Duchess.¡± ¡°Are we going back?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay because my father is in the territory right now. I will go to the capital right away.¡± ¡°Well, the king will convene the aristocratic association soon.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to go and figure out the atmosphere myself. Even if I can¡¯t directly participate in the aristocratic association, I have to be close to them to respond quickly.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes lifted the cold glass and put it down. ¡°Will Sir Milan participate in the war?¡± ¡°Of course, he will. It¡¯s a great opportunity to get back in our father¡¯s favor.¡± Erica bit her lip and spoke. Anger flashed in her eyes. As long as he comes back alive from the war, Milan will easily become the successor. ¡°Then, what about Marquis Kiske?¡± ¡°If Milan joins the war, my father doesn¡¯t have to go to war.¡± Suddenly, Agnes felt a sense of crisis. Everything that she knew is changing little by little. In the past, the Marquis of Kiske went to war and returned greatly injured. She was willing and afraid of the changing future. It felt like the world she knew was gradually disappearing. After talking, Erica got up from her seat and bowed gracefully. ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me off tomorrow. I felt the Duchess¡¯ hospitality enough to meet you in person.¡± ¡°Right.¡± After sending Erica away, her mind was confused for a while. Agnes called Theo and Andrassy after a long time. ¡°Did you call me, Duchess?¡± Theo arrived one step ahead. ¡°How far is the production of armor enchanted with the defense magic I mentioned earlier?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve finished about 1,000 pieces.¡± ¡°Only a thousand?¡± It¡¯s not enough. This time, the size of the Order nearly doubled, and the cavalry alone exceeded 500. When Agnes¡¯ voice didn¡¯t look good, Theo crouched his neck. ¡°Can you speed up production?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible, but the manpower¡­¡­.¡± He rubbed his chin with a rather troubled face. Just in time, Andrassy opened the door and came in. ¡°Did you call me, Madam?¡± ¡°How many people are in the production of the spheres right now?¡± ¡°A total of eighty-two.¡± ¡°Were there that many?¡± ¡°Oh, there are 27 technicians who actually make spheres. The rest do other tasks such as packaging and delivery.¡± ¡°From today on, stop the entire production of spheres and focus all your energy on making armor with Theo.¡± ¡°What do you mean armor?¡± To his question, Theo briefly explained what kind of armor it was. Andrassy¡¯s eyes lit up. He said, while shaking ¡°Defense magic armor! That¡¯s incredible! Unlike the spheres, if you increase the unit price and sell it¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have no intention of selling the armor to anyone else.¡± Agnes said firmly. Andrassy¡¯s shoulders, which had been swollen with expectations, dropped. ¡°Then may I ask why you are suddenly telling me to stop producing spheres and make armor?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to use it in the near future. You need to hurry.¡± When she finished speaking, Theo still rolled his eyes, but Andrassy lifted his head. ¡°Is this what I¡¯m thinking?¡± ¡°Well, I guess it will start after the harvest season is over.¡± ¡°I see. I was wondering about the soaring price of wheat these days.¡­. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything else we need to prepare.¡± ¡°Ahmm? What¡¯s going on? Are you going on a beast expedition in the fall?¡± Theo looked at the two alternately and asked. ¡°Andrassy, I like that you understand quickly. Let¡¯s do it as fast as we can. Make sure 5,000 pieces can be produced in two months.¡± ¡°What? 5,000? I can only 1,000 in three months.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Hey, I have no idea what the two of you are talking about.¡± Theo has not been able to keep up with the conversation between the two since earlier. Agnes tucked Theo in instead of responding kindly to him. ¡°You two should talk well and match your schedule.¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go this way. Theo-nim.¡± Andrassy said in a very friendly tone. The two bowed lightly and left the room. War. It¡¯s a war. Agnes decided to write down all the information she knew about the war on a piece of paper. It was a truce, but in reality, it was nothing short of a defeat. Because of that, she remember that the public sentiment was very ugly. Chapter 86 That¡¯s understandable. As the war continued forcibly, food was also forcibly taken out from the people, and many were dragged to the battlefield and failed to return. Someone must be responsible for the war, even if they may have won. ¨C Who started the war? ¨C Who made my son die? People¡¯s resentment only grew. The fact that the king had deliberately started a war with Devon was something that could be known just by wandering around in the streets. The reason why the civil war did not occur was because people were dying every day due to a serious epidemic. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for that, there would have been a riot.¡¯ Ney approached cautiously. ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°The butler is here.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. It just worked out. Tell him to come in.¡± After Ney said yes, she went out. The door opened and Niall strode in. ¡°Madam, I brought a summary of last month¡¯s expenses. Please check.¡± ¡°Okay. Put it there.¡± Niall continued to report on the usual work. Agnes listened moderately and then stopped talking. ¡°But how much wheat is currently stockpiled in the castle?¡± ¡°If we give it all to residents of the territory, we can survive for a year.¡± ¡°Including autumn harvest?¡± ¡°No, the autumn harvest hasn¡¯t started yet, so it¡¯s not included.¡± The state of the food supply is not bad because of steady purchases. ¡°How are the soldiers¡¯ weapons? something like a sword or a spear. Has everything been paid?¡± ¡°We oil it once a month and manage it periodically, and each person has one or more weapons ready.¡± ¡°What about military training?¡± ¡°In addition to regular training, Zoltan has been conducting additional training these days.¡± Niall answered without hesitation as if he had expected. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Madam. We are preparing step by step.¡± ¡°Preparing?¡± ¡°Yeah. Because of the war, right? We¡¯re preparing without any shortcomings.¡± ¡°You were already preparing for war?¡± Agnes¡¯ face was distorted as usual. Then, realizing that something was wrong, Niall hurriedly gave excuses. ¡°Oh, yeah. I mean¡­¡­. I meant I was preparing in advance because there could be a war someday.¡± ¡°Since when have you been doing this?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Niall.¡± As she stared into his eyes, Niall hesitated and finally confessed. ¡°¡­¡­I thought you had already talked to the master.¡± ¡°Answer the question. When did Laslo give such an order?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right after you come down from the capital city at the end of spring.¡± ¡°That early?¡± If so, then he must have known that fact while he was in the capital. Although they had been together all the time, even Agnes, who knew in advance that war was going to happen, did not sense any special warfare. Her mind became more complicated. Niall looked at her slowly and asked. ¡°Shall I go out now?¡± ¡°No. I have more to ask. So, who knows about this fact?¡± ¡°As far as I know, Sir Zoltan and Lord Beller know everything.¡± ¡°Yeah? There were four other people I knew, including you, Niall, but you did not even bother telling me anything.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I think, it¡¯s¡­ Of course, I thought the owner told you in advance.¡­.¡± Niall made vague excuses. Agnes rubbed her temples and blinked slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t tell you in advance. Madam.¡± ¡°Is there another important story that you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Niall jumped in denial. ¡°Your work has been very meticulous and sincere so far, so I have never been disappointed, but this one is below my expectations.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my ignorance that I rushed to assume that you already knew. I will make sure that nothing like this happens later.¡± He apologized again and again. Agnes waved her hand and drove Niall out. ¡°That¡¯s good. Get out now.¡± To be honest, She was a little shocked. Of course, married couples do not have to share everything. However, she felt disappointed ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡¯ She tried to guess the reason, but she couldn¡¯t come up with a reasonable reason. ¡°Where is Laslo right now?¡± ¡°He went to the defense line with Count Dentarike in the afternoon and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Laslo returned to the castle only after the sun had completely set. The servant announced his return and asked. ¡°Shall I tell him that the Madam is looking for him?¡± ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Agnes cleared up her troubled mind and went to bed early. Laslo knocked on the bedroom door as she was about to go to bed. ¡°Agnes, were you about to go to bed?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± She greeted him with a rather clerical and hard voice. ¡°The bed, hmmm. You said it¡¯s too big.¡± Then, he slowly came closer to the bed. If it were usual, she would have welcomed him by popping the seat next to her, but Agnes remained expressionless. As he sat down on the bed without saying a word, Laslo looked into Agnes¡¯ eyes and said: ¡°You don¡¯t look good. Did something happen?¡± ¡°There was.¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I found out that Niall was not reporting something very important to me.¡± ¡°What? Niall?¡± He asked in surprise. ¡°What is it that didn¡¯t he report?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me at all that he had been preparing for the war since the duke came down from the capital.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This is too much; don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Laslo kept his mouth open for a moment with a troubled expression. Agnes looked at him with arms crossed. He opened his mouth after a moment of silence. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it on purpose, I was going to tell you about it when the time comes.¡± ¡°When is that?¡± Agnes¡¯ face hardened coldly. Laslo did not open his mouth for a long time, but finally spoke at Agnes¡¯ urging. ¡°So, soon. I was going to tell you right after the harvest.¡± ¡°Harvest? HA! You mean you were trying to hide it right before the war?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The Duke said I was the owner of Sutmar but made me a fool who actually knew nothing. Do you know how absurd it was to hear that story from the people below?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you¡¯d be worried openly if you knew I was going to war.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes doubted what she heard for a moment. Laslo did not see her puzzled face. ¡°My thoughts were short. You are also the owner of Sutmar. From now on, for sure.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Where are you going? War? Why are you going to war?¡± ¡°Oh¡­..you haven¡¯t heard about that yet.¡± Laslo¡¯s face looked completely frustrated. Agnes snatched his wrist. ¡°What does that mean? Please explain it properly.¡± Agnes exclaimed frantically. Half of her face was hard to see because of the shadows. Laslo sighed briefly. ¡°It¡¯s literally the same. I¡¯m going to war.¡± ¡°Why?¡± In the past, Zoltan went to war. That¡¯s the right case. It is rather rare for the head of state to go directly to war. Marquis Kiske had already grown-up children, so it was acceptable. So, it doesn¡¯t make sense for Laslo, who doesn¡¯t even have a proper successor, to go to war. ¡°How about Lord Zoltan? Isn¡¯t it natural for him to go to war?¡± ¡°It should be.¡± ¡°Then why are you going to war?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you worried about sending Sir Zoltan away? Of course, it can be worrisome. But don¡¯t worry too much. He will surely come back safely.¡± In fact, Zoltan returned healthy without any injuries other than minor bruises. ¡°It¡¯s not because of that.¡± ¡°Then why does the Duke of Arpad go to war himself?¡± Laslo shut his mouth with an ambiguous expression on his face. Agnes beat his chest in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not like you need to achieve something from the war or you don¡¯t have anyone to send, right?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°There must be someone who forces you to go to war¡­¡­.¡± Agnes stopped talking. There¡¯s only one person. There is someone in this country who can force the Duke of Arpad. ¡°It¡¯s Sebastian.¡± Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make sense. There is no reason for Laslo to go to war unless the king puts pressure on him. Her face turned cold in an instant. ¡°Did the king black mailed you? Is he going to kill me if you don¡¯t go to war?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to war out of fear, I just made a deal with the king.¡± ¡°You made a deal?¡± ¡°Yeah. It was an important deal.¡± ¡°What is it? What kind of deal did you make to risk your life on the battlefield?¡± Laslo laughed out of context at her serious question. Seeing that, she felt frustrated as if her throat was clogged. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m glad you¡¯re worrying about me.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so happy, feel free to tell me. What kind of deal did you make with the king?¡± ¡°Do you trust me?¡± He said it out of the blue. Agnes stared at him to gauge the intention of the question. She said abruptly. ¡°I trust you, of course.¡± ¡°Then please don¡¯t ask what the deal was.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Agnes pursed his lips. Laslo just laughed. ¡°You were going to go to sleep earlier, right? Lay down first. I¡¯ll just change my clothes and come.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There were a lot of things she wanted to say, but nothing came out of her mouth. She also remembered forcing her to trust him in the early days of their marriage, so she couldn¡¯t ask for more. Shortly after lying down, Laslo turned off the light and lay down next to her. Chapter 87 SWSBG ¨C CHAPTER 87 It was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing. She can¡¯t fall asleep. As Agnes kept tossing and turning, he spoke in a small voice. ¡°If it¡¯s uncomfortable, shall I go to the next room?¡± ¡°No!¡± Her voice was higher than usual because she spoke urgently. He laughed, then the room became quiet again. Agnes wandered for a while, then moved to the side where Laslo was lying. ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Can you not go?¡± ¡°War?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the deal was with Sebastian, but tell me a little bit. I¡¯ll solve everything for you.¡± She said with a very reassuring and trustworthy face. Laslo tried not to laugh, but to no avail. ¡°Stop laughing and tell me. I¡¯ll settle with him right away and make sure there is no deal.¡± ¡°I can get what I want only when I go to war.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I get it for you?¡± Laslo blinked slowly. He reached out and took off the hair on Agnes¡¯ cheeks. ¡°I think it will be difficult.¡± ¡°How important is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡± At that moment, the word ¡°better than me?¡± almost popped out, but she bit her tongue. ¡°Laslo, I know that you are an excellent general.¡± Agnes calmly talked to persuade him. ¡°But isn¡¯t war a dangerous place where no one can predict when, where, or what will happen?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°You still have to go? Whatever happens?¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Laslo looked into Agnes¡¯ eyes for a long time without saying a word. The room was dark, but not so much that she couldn¡¯t tell the expression on his face. He bowed his face. It was so close that the tip of their nose touched in an instant. Agnes swallowed his breath. ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No matter what.¡± Agnes suddenly became annoyed to see his dark green eyes. Her chest was stuffy as if she had been stabbed deep in the depths of her chest. Agnes was about to say something, but she just closed her eyes and shut her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m going to take care of everything and go. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The defense line is also in the process of being repaired, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem to worry about. The intrusion of the demonic beasts is also gradually decreasing, and the number of knights has increased generously¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± Laslo¡¯s finger touched her cheek. Tears streamed down the tip of his chin. ¡°What if you get hurt?¡± Her voice trembled terribly. The tears that had been attached to her eyelashes were dripping down. ¡°What if you die again?¡± Lord Beller, the eldest daughter of Count Barania, was also an excellent knight. However, countless thousands of well-known armed forces were killed by enemy swords or succumbed to infectious diseases. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± The mere thought of him returning to the coffin instead of Sir Beller felt suffocating. His right arm, rotting on a pole, which she will never forget, comes to mind again. She was so terrified that her neck felt numb. Agnes gasped involuntarily. Laslo down at her with curious eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that it won¡¯t happen.¡± He stretched out his palm and covered her cheek. ¡°I will definitely come back.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± His hand stroking her cheek was as sweet as ever. Agnes bit her lip hard as she shed hot tears. Laslo¡¯s fingers patted his lips. ¡°It will hurt.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Did you know that my chest hurts several times more than my lips?¡¯ Agnes quietly wiped away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s late at night. Go to sleep.¡± Laslo patted her back and shoulders still. He never said that he would not go until the end. It had been several hours since Agnes fell asleep. He wiped the tears from her cheeks with his thumb. A lot of thoughts crossed his mind. What is more painful than seeing her weeping is the fear that he may not be able to protect her. When the dawn broke out, Laslo quietly got up and left the room. * * * ¡°Oh my.¡± One of the maids who had brought washing water saw Agnes getting up from the bed and let out a short moan. ¡°Your eyes are very swollen, Madam.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes answered half-heartedly and looked around. The warmth of a person had already disappeared next to her. ¡°What about Laslo?¡± ¡°He went to the training field early in the morning.¡± The maid answered politely. At the same time, after immersing the towel in cold water, she carefully pressed it on Agnes¡¯ eyes. ¡°I think you should apply ice packs.¡± Agnes just shook her head without energy. Her heart was heavy and her mind was complicated. ¡°By the way, I got a letter from your mother this morning.¡± The maid standing behind brought a silver tray prepared in advance. ¡°It¡¯s a black ribbon.¡± It is a sign indicating the death of someone. Upon closer inspection, the seal on the envelope belongs to the Sandor family. That was all that was written. The hand holding the letter gained strength. This is not because the death of Marquis Sandor is surprising. Not long after the death of Marquis Sandor, Roland was hanged by the castle gate. ¡°Get some stationery and a pen right now.¡± ¡°Yes Madam.¡± Perhaps realizing that Agnes¡¯ expression was unusual, the maid quickly brought the paper. She scribbled a letter, put it in an envelope, and sealed it with wax. ¡°Send this letter to the mansion of the Marquis of Sandor. as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell the butler right away.¡± ¡°What about Erica?¡± ¡°Oh, I heard she¡¯s going to leave this morning.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Agnes lightly finished dressing up and went to Erica¡¯s room. Seeing Agnes coming, Erica covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to greet me.¡± ¡°The Marquis of Sandor is dead. Sir Roland will inherit the title.¡± Surprisingly quickly, Erica¡¯s mouth hardened. Agnes continued to speak. ¡°A letter came in the morning.¡± ¡°Things got complicated. I can¡¯t believe the king¡¯s strongest and most enthusiastic follower died at a time when the war was just around the corner.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the successor, Lord Roland, a supporter of the king anyway?¡± Agnes glanced at Erica. Erica doesn¡¯t know yet that Roland is secretly communicating with Agnes ¡°Roland is a little different from Marquis Sandor. It¡¯s complicated, so to speak, he is not enthusiastically loyal to the king.¡± Agnes, who was listening to Erica, suddenly had a thought. ¡®What if Roland had opposed war in the past?¡¯ ¡°If¡­ What would happen if Roland didn¡¯t approve of the war?¡± ¡°That would be very disadvantageous to the king. Not only the aristocrats but also the royalists are dissatisfied with the war.¡± At first, I thought that the reason why Sebastian killed Roland was simply because he knew Roland¡¯s identity. But if you think about it, the Sandor family were the king¡¯s strongest supporters. Even if they secretly have power, it would be a waste of their flesh to attack the Sandor family. ¡®What if the dissatisfaction of other nobles was put to rest by killing Roland, who opposed the war?¡¯ Agnes had goosebumps all over her body for a moment. Now it feels like the scattered pieces have been put together. ¡°¡­¡­he killed him and set him as an example.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± If it¡¯s Sebastian, it¡¯s a thought that can be done enough. At that moment, Agnes thought about the letter he had sent to Roland. ¡°Oh, my!¡± ¡°Duchess?¡± Erica, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, tilted her head. Agnes urgently called the servant next to him. ¡°You! Go to Niall right away and get the letter I gave you this morning again. If the messenger has departed, you must follow and bring back the letter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant rushed out. Agnes only then gave Erica a look, who was standing still. ¡°What about Kiske?¡± ¡°If you are asking about the pros and cons of war, as always, I intend to deal with it neutrally.¡± ¡°Okay, I see. The king seems to have decided to start a war anyway, but there is no need to step up and oppose it.¡± Agnes nodded several times. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been holding on to the person who¡¯s leaving for too long.¡± ¡°No. Thanks to you, I knew that Roland would sit in the nobility.¡± Erica bowed with her knees bent. ¡°I think I should get going now. I won¡¯t forget your warm hospitality, Duchess.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Erica, wearing a hat with flowers, left the room with the maids she had brought. Shortly after she left, the servant rushed in with a letter. ¡°It has not been shipped yet, so I got it in a hurry.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± Agnes burned the letter down and wrote a new letter to Roland. That was all the content of the letter. There is not enough time to write down the detailed circumstances. She handed the letter back to the servant. ¡°Now, send it back with this.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± When the servant left, she felt relieved. Everything went by so quickly. Without a break. It¡¯s hard to believe it¡¯s only been a year since she returned to the past. Many things have changed. Although she hoped for the future to change, she was anxious about the changed future. Chapter 88 Agnes stood by the window for a while, watching Erica leave. The maid next to her suggested eating breakfast, but she shook her head. Her mind was complicated and confused, she had no appetite at all. ¡°Rather than that, did you say that Laslo went to the training ground?¡± ¡°Yes madam.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡± Agnes headed towards the training ground with the maid leading her. It was farther than she thought, they had to walk for quite a while. ¡°Where is he?¡± When they arrived at the entrance of the training ground, the maid continued to look around, unable to find Laslo. ¡°Isn¡¯t he over there?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Agnes raised her hand and pointed to where he was standing. The maid pulled out her head and looked. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. You have good eyesight, Madam.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I have good eyes, it¡¯s Laslo¡­¡± She stopped talking and felt weird. When they arrived at the gymnasium, Agnes was able to find Laslo in an instant. It¡¯s not because he¡¯s much bigger than others or because he has a unique hair color. It¡¯s like her eyes can only see Laslo. Even though the place was full of hundreds of knights and soldiers, only that man had color. It¡¯s strange. Agnes forgot to approach him and stood tall. Everyone in the world is faint, but Laslo was as clear as if someone had painted him. ¡°Agnes?¡± Noticing that she was coming, Laslo came closer to Agnes. Agnes came senses and told the reason why she had come to see him. ¡°A messenger came this morning.¡± ¡°Messenger? Where?¡± ¡°The Marquis of Sandor died and his son will take over his title.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He let out a light breath. ¡°Is the son Roland Sandor? We met at the party then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Things are getting more and more complicated. No, it could be a good thing for the king.¡± Laslo muttered to himself. Agnes grabbed his hand with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the noble council and disagree with the king.¡± ¡°Is he even going to listen to my opinion?¡± He replied cynically. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since the king has made all the decisions anyway, there is no need to offend him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± She nodded with a serious look. ¡°Oh, did you hear about the armor from Andrassy?¡± ¡°I heard about it last night. When did you prepare the armor?¡± ¡°Before making yours, I asked them to make it as a trial. The performance is a little lower than what I gave you, but it¡¯s useful.¡± ¡°How much stock do you have?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be able to make 5,000 before the harvest season. Would that be enough?¡± At her words, Laslo¡¯s expression changed strangely. ¡°Why? Is it not enough?¡± ¡°No, I just thought what would I do without you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m sure you¡¯d do a good job even without me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He smiled suspiciously and then suddenly hugged Agnes. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Just. Because I like you.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°How great is it?¡± She frowned to the fullest. Laslo was a little flustered. He tried to find the right word. ¡°That, well. very much? a lot?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t go to war.¡± Agnes lifted her head up and looked up at Laslo, and said firmly. ¡°How can you go to war without me, whom you like very, very much? Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to go to war because you¡¯d miss me every day?¡± Instead of answering, Laslo laughed out loud at the words. Agnes¡¯s face was absurdly serious from earlier. ¡°Think carefully. It¡¯s not a territorial inspection of Laslo, but a war. I, We don¡¯t know how long the war will last, but for that long period of time! ¡°What about me?¡±¡± Agnes continued to speak, emphasizing the latter words exceptionally loudly. The voice was so loud that the soldiers around him looked back. ¡°Isn¡¯t it impossible to leave me here at the estate alone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Right? That¡¯s true, right?¡± Laslo has been smiling since earlier. The arm surrounding her waist became tighter. ¡°I think I should draw a portrait of you and take it with me.¡± ¡°No! Are you satisfied with that?¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t take you to war.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go to war. Then you can see me every day.¡± Agnes said exaggeratedly as if it was a huge benefit. He just chuckled. Agnes didn¡¯t even budge when he added a few more words. A knight sneaked up to the side of the lord and his wife and stood there. He looks like he has a lot to say. Seeing this, Laslo released his strength from his arm that was holding her waist. ¡°I think I have to go back. If you have time in the evening, would you like to have dinner together?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you later.¡± He left after leaving a familiar light kiss on her forehead. Agnes watched Laslo¡¯s back, which was moving away, and swept down her forehead he had kissed. Her heart was pounding strangely. It was hard to see Laslo moving away even though she knew he was not leaving for the battlefield tomorrow. Agnes placed her hand over her beating heart. The maid who was watching over her asked, examining her complexion. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Should I call the doctor?¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡± Not knowing the source of the pain in her chest, she returned to the castle. * * * Laslo kept what he said thoroughly. ¡°Who came?¡± ¡°A portrait painter.¡± ¡°Painter? Why all of a sudden? I don¡¯t remember calling for it. Did Laslo call him?¡± ¡°Yes. The Master called for the most famous painter in the area and instructed him to paint a portrait of the Duchess.¡± She wondered why it was a portrait, but she remembered the conversation they had at the training ground yesterday. She thought it was a joke, but she guessed he really meant to draw a portrait of her and take it to the battlefield. ¡°¡­¡­Let him in.¡± She was happy Laslo was thinking of her but knowing where he would take it makes her feel sad. Soon after, a skinny man with a silver beard came in and bowed. ¡°My name is Francis Revene. Duchess. I will do my best to capture the beautiful and noble appearance of the Duchess on the canvas. Where should I proceed with the work? Do you like indoors or outdoors? I usually work indoors, but lately it has become very fashionable among ladies to paint portraits with flowers in the garden.¡± The painter didn¡¯t even breathe as he said what he needed to say. Agnes got a little tired of the endless talk. ¡°Do what you feel comfortable with.¡± ¡°Ah, then how about working in the garden on a sunny and nice day? I looked around the garden for a while before coming to the drawing room, and I was amazed.¡± ¡°Do it like that. How long does it take to draw?¡± ¡°It only takes a fortnight to draw a draft. During the coloring stage my assistants¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Fortnight?¡± Agnes cut off Francis¡¯ words without mercy. ¡°Does it take 15 days to draw a draft?¡± ¡°Because I have to be careful to capture the beauty of the Duchess on the canvas.¡± He replied quickly as if he had prepared. Agnes snorted inwardly. Painting a portrait is like a royal annual event. In other words, it means that they know how long it takes from the draft to coloring. ¡°Careful? 15 days in the draft?¡± ¡°Yes? that is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you an incompetent painter or Laslo instructed you to do so.¡± Unlike before, the painter kept his mouth shut. ¡°Are you trying to show me your incompetence?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Laslo ordered you to waste my time by painting a portrait as an excuse.¡± The painter, who missed the time to deny, put on a pitiful expression on his face. ¡°I am only here by the order of the Duke.¡± Agnes raised her head stiffly and folded her arms. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The situation is chaotic; I don¡¯t have time to draw portraits leisurely. Finish the draft in three days.¡± ¡°But three days is too¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll have to call someone else.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± He answered quickly. Painting a portrait of the Duchess is a task that is hard to miss. ¡°I¡¯m busy, so let¡¯s start working at noon today.¡± ¡°Yes. I will prepare right now.¡± After the painter had finished speaking, he bowed down and went outside. Ney, who was standing far away, crept up and spoke to her. ¡°What kind of dress should I prepare?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, so look at it and choose appropriately.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s your first portrait in Sutmar, so wouldn¡¯t it be nice if it came out beautifully? It would hang in the hallway¡­.¡± ¡°It is the duty of a painter to erase my external flaws and paint beautifully.¡± Ney grumbled alone at her sour reaction. Regardless, Agnes¡¯ mind is completely somewhere. ¡°What about Sir Zoltan? Did you call him? He still hasn¡¯t come?¡± ¡°Should I send the maid again?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Agnes nodded dissatisfied. This morning, a message came from the capital to attend the noble council. Laslo must leave for the capital within four days to meet the date. Agnes tried to persuade Laslo with all sorts of cowardice, but was unsuccessful. ¡°I wish I knew what the terms of the deal were¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that to you.¡± Agnes shook her hand. Ney brought a fancy dress and helped her change. Contrary to his increasingly glamorous appearance, her mind was just complicated. Chapter 89 ¡®What kind of deal did you make with the king?¡¯ She was so caught up in that thought that she didn¡¯t even notice that her makeup was finished. ¡°It¡¯s done. Madam.¡± Ney brought a mirror, making a fuss. Agnes glanced at her face and turned her head right away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Agnes went to the garden expressionless. Francis was waiting with a big smile to the point where his teeth were visible. ¡°You are so beautiful! You can sit on this chair. Yes. That¡¯s right. turn your head towards me A little more to the right, yes, that¡¯s right. You are really great.¡± Agnes looked around with a bored look on his face and accidentally found a Zoltan passing by in the distance. ¡°Sir Zoltan!¡± Agnes raised her voice, fearing that he might just pass by. Instead of walking down the street, Zoltan walked towards Agnes. ¡°The training has just ended. I¡¯m on my way to meet you right now. I heard that you¡¯ve called me.¡± ¡°Yes. I have something to tell you, so please sit here.¡± ¡°D, Duchess. Excuse me, could you please look this way?¡± At the painter¡¯s request, Agnes spoke to Zoltan, sitting next to him with her face and body facing forward. ¡°You knew Laslo was going to war, right?¡± ¡°Yes. My brother told me.¡± ¡°Did the vassals stay still?¡± I¡¯m sure the vassals consisting of stubborn and conservative elderly people wouldn¡¯t have stayed still. As expected, Zoltan frowned and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t even talk. The vassals was turned upside down.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What did you do when you heard that the Lord is going to war?¡± ¡°Princess. Do you think I did not stop him?¡± Zoltan immediately refuted with his eyes wide open. Agnes turned her head to look at Zoltan. ¡°No, but you still need to try. Does it make sense that the Head of the house who doesn¡¯t even have a successor would go to war?¡± ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t say that? I said it dozens of times. I¡¯m going to war. Please let me go instead. But what can I do if he doesn¡¯t even listen to me?¡± Zoltan complained as if he had waited. Agnes turned his body completely toward Zoltan. ¡°Do you have any idea why Laslo is so stubborn?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Duchess, I¡¯m sorry, but can you turn your head this way?¡± ¡°Really? Sir Zoltan. Look straight into my eyes, are you really telling the truth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Why would I lie to the princess? I¡¯m frustrated, too. Come on, please believe me.¡± ¡°Duchess, please turn this way. Yes, this way. This way.¡± The painter was restless and called for Agnes. She let out a short sigh and turned to face her. ¡°Four days later, Laslo is going to the capital.¡± ¡°I heard. A messenger came from the royal palace this morning, right?¡± ¡°Once the aristocratic association is held, 10 days is a given. Moreover, this time, the issue could be longer as it is.¡± ¡°It takes a while to get to and from the capital from here, it will take a month.¡± ¡°It means that the war will happen in no time.¡± Agnes tapped the table with her fingertips. ¡°Can¡¯t we change Laslo¡¯s mind in three days?¡± ¡°Princess.¡± He called her in a rather serious voice. ¡°I¡¯ve known my brother my whole life, he rarely changes a decision he made once. Rather,¡± ¡°Rather?¡± ¡°Please send him off to have a safe trip.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± There were so many things she wanted to say that she couldn¡¯t say anything. In an instant, a lot of emotions came up but gradually faded. Zoltan, unaware of the change within her, continued. ¡°It seems that my brother has already decided to go to war, so what can I say to change his mind? Even if our dead father comes back alive, he will go to war.¡± ¡°Is it that bad?¡± ¡°That¡¯s about it. Brother is stubborn. You¡¯ve been married for a year, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Agnes looked back on the past. He used to let Agnes off easily, so she thought he was stubborn. ¡°Once my brother insisted, even our parents would raise both hands and feet. He¡¯s not a person to bend his opinion just because I say a few more words.¡± Zoltan shook his head and got up from his seat. ¡°Then please give up on stopping him, Princess. That will make him feel at ease.¡± ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± ¡°I have a lot of work to do because of the war.¡± He grunted a little. Zoltan left without looking back. After Zoltan left, Agnes was lost in thought for a while. She was impatient. Fear easily crept into her heart and shook her. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Thank you for your hard work. Duchess.¡± The painter excitedly poured out praises about her beautiful and noble figure. However, none of the pleasant words entered Agnes¡¯ ears. She left the garden with an expressionless face and walked to the castle. ¡°Madam, the dining room is over here¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I need to get some air.¡± ¡°All right.¡± As she walked, she arrived at the watchtower. The dense forest and sky were the only scenery. She stared ahead blankly. The sun was setting before she knew it. Every time she took a breath, clean, cold air filled her lungs, but her chest felt stuffy as if it was covered with stones. After only a few blinks, darkness came. ¡°Madam.¡± Max, who was quietly escorting her, opened his mouth. Agnes slowly turned her head. There Laslo was standing there like a lie. ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She didn¡¯t answer. She just stared at him with silent eyes. Laslo came a step closer. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a while.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting late, so let¡¯s go back to the castle.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡± Laslo quickly realized what Agnes was talking about. ¡°Yes.¡± He spoke calmly and firmly. ¡°I¡­¡± Agnes managed to open her mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t watch it twice.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You, dying.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± Laslo looked a little perplexed. He took a step towards her. ¡°What do you mean twice? Have I ever died leaving you behind?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know what you are concerned about. A battlefield is a place where nothing is safe. But I promise. I will do my best to come back safely.¡± He said in a soothing voice. She then realized. Laslo will never understand the fear and anxiety Agnes feels. You will never know how great the pain is or how deep it is. ¡°Then do this.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a ritual of oath before you go to war.¡± ¡°Agnes, but that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°So that nothing, even death, can separate our souls.¡± ¡°Are you serious? If you do the oath ceremony¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know. We¡¯re going to be completely part of each other, and we won¡¯t be able to have children unless we have each other.¡± Agnes spoke quietly. I think I can feel a little more relieved if I perform a ritual that binds even the soul. ¡°Agnes, by any chance¡­ So, just in case¡­.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The oath ceremony is, if you want me to¡­¡­. no. Nothing.¡± As Agnes looked at him without saying a word, Laslo hurriedly shook his head. The expression on his face was subtle and difficult to read. He seemed disappointed and pleased. When he did not readily affirm, Agnes spoke again. ¡°You said you have to go to war no matter what.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to respecting someone¡¯s decision. Usually, others respected and followed my decision.¡± The king has never refused her youngest daughter¡¯s wishes. It was the same with the Queen and Chavolti. She was born and raised as a princess. ¡°But you are different. You don¡¯t even explain why you¡¯re going to war, so there¡¯s a thousand emotions burning inside me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Still, I believe in you. I respect you because it¡¯s you.¡± Agnes did not raise her tone. All the while, she spoke calmly and quietly. ¡°So please respect my decision, too. Give me confidence. Swear you¡¯ll come back alive in Sutmar.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°The only thing I can lean on while you¡¯re at war is this oath.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This is also the least amount of respect for me who has to wait in this castle while struggling to see if you are dead or alive.¡± Laslo put a hand on her shoulder without a word. He lowered his face and met her eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it, will you?¡± ¡°I might regret it.¡± Agnes calmly said. ¡°But it¡¯s better than regretting letting you go like this.¡± Perhaps reading the sincerity from her eyes, Laslo nodded with difficulty. ¡°Let¡¯s tell the Minister to prepare for the ceremony.¡± ¡°I hope we can do it in two days.¡± ¡°That fast?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fast. I¡¯ve been thinking about it since the first day I came here.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do that.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Laslo agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡± He reached out his hand first. Agnes stared at the thick and big man¡¯s hand. She slowly reached out and placed it on her hand. It was so warm that she felt relieved. Since when did this hand give her peace? It feels like a long time ago when she thought he was a cold and blunt man. She squeezed his arm and pulled it down slightly, and Laslo looked down at her. She met his firm, unchanging eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Agnes shook her head. The stride of walking side by side and the warmth of tightly woven hands were very pleasing. To the point where she doesn¡¯t want to let go. Chapter 90 When the news of Laslo¡¯s participation in the war was confirmed, the castle began to stir. As expected, no one welcomed the participation of the lord, who has no successor. At worst, the old men of the vassals, who had not been on good terms with Agnes, ran to her feet at once and begged. ¡°Madam, please say something.¡± ¡°Oh, well. The Duke already decided. It¡¯s no use telling me this.¡± ¡°If the duchess says so, wouldn¡¯t he listen to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a person who cares about his wife so much. Please don¡¯t let him go. What if something happens to him?¡± The old man with thick white hair was rolling his feet and brimming with tears. But Agnes, who was listening, was also frustrated. ¡°How could I not have said that? I¡¯ve persuaded him several times, he¡¯s very immovable.¡± ¡°Madam, do it again. One more time¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, wait. Now that I think about it, how did you guys take care of the lord, that he grew up with a strong will? It¡¯s only been a year since I¡¯ve been here, haven¡¯t you guys been with Laslo for decades?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Does it make sense that a person without a successor goes to war? Tell me if you have a mouth.¡± As he was speaking, he suddenly got heated up and started screaming. In the end, the elders could not find their way. After kicking out all the elders, Ney poked her head out. ¡°I got a call from the temple. Madam.¡± ¡°Why? Did they ask me to persuade Laslo?¡± ¡°No. They said the ceremony is ready.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± It was then that the heat-stretched head quickly cooled. Agnes told Ney to bring the cleanest and neatest clothes. ¡°But what kind of ritual is it?¡± ¡°Ritual of the oath.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re going to do that all of a sudden? Right before the lord goes to war?¡± Ney jumped out of nowhere while waiting for the clothes. On the other hand, Agnes was prepared. ¡°I¡¯m doing it because I need to.¡± ¡°What if the lord gets into a bad situation? If he dies you can never have children. You can¡¯t do that when you have a ritual of oath.¡± Ney spoke low and fast. Agnes rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Don¡¯t say such rude things, just tie the ribbon properly.¡± ¡°Madam, this is a serious problem. Didn¡¯t the Elders oppose this?¡± ¡°Is it necessary for a couple who are already married to ask permission to do the ritual of oath?¡± ¡°But, Madam.¡± ¡°You talk a lot today. Your hands are slow.¡± Agnes¡¯ voice suddenly became cold. Ney then shut her mouth and tied the ribbon. Of course, her face had a lot of things she wanted to say, but Agnes didn¡¯t care. As she was about to finish preparing, Laslo knocked on her door. ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡± Agnes said looking at the man reflected in the mirror. Laslo was wearing tight robes, but somehow, he looked nervous. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± She finishes it off by putting pearls on her head and adorning it. Agnes liked the appearance very much. So, she asked Laslo after spinning around. ¡°What do you think? Is it okay?¡± ¡°Beautiful. As always.¡± He kissed the back of her hand familiarly. Agnes smiled and put her hand on his arm. Laslo walked together in her stride. ¡°I heard the elders came to see you today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s upsetting to them that the Lord is going to war.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a matter to be sorted out in my line.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done. It is part of my responsibility to stop you.¡± When Agnes replied back, Laslo became a honey-eaten mute. He looked at her constantly. After getting on the carriage to the temple, he said quietly. ¡°I will tell them firmly. Not to bother looking for you for that reason.¡± ¡°If they come for the same reason, I¡¯ll take care of it myself, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Is that so? Perhaps because you are part of the royal family, dignity flows through your words and actions.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s accurate to connect and cut here. Hmm. That¡¯s great. It¡¯s flawless.¡± ¡°What?¡± Looking out the window, Agnes squinted and stared at Laslo¡¯s side face. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re hiding it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a person who reads minds, but the way you look right now. This is what Chavolti used to do when he lost my precious hound.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seeing that he doesn¡¯t deny it right away, there must be something more. Agnes glared. ¡°Tell me before we arrive at the temple.¡± ¡°¡­I originally planned to leave for the capital in three days, but my schedule has been pushed back a bit.¡± ¡°What do you mean push back? So, when are you leaving?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± The word is tomorrow morning. Agnes bit the inside of his mouth hard. ¡°Why do you have to leave so early?¡± ¡°Something happened in the capital city.¡± Then he closes his mouth like a clam again. She said, looking at him. ¡°Is that a secret too?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I really doubt that we are married.¡± Agnes lowered his voice and looked straight at Laslo, who was sitting opposite him. ¡°Are you in doubt? What does that mean?¡± ¡°A married couple is a bond that lives on the basis of trust, but can it be said that we are a proper couple when there are so many things you hide from me, your wife?¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Besides, we haven¡¯t had a first night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of you!¡± ¡°How am I?¡± As Laslo raised his voice, Agnes¡¯s voice also grew louder. ¡°That day, I took courage and went to your bedroom! How dare you!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that day? The day I didn¡¯t wear my¡­¡­.u¡­ un¡­underwear!¡± As she spoke, shame and resentment erupted at the same time. ¡°What? Was there a day like that?¡± ¡°Did you forget? How could you forget that!¡± Now, anger has overwhelmingly risen more than shame. She glared at Laslo with blazing eyes. ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long. Just the day before Count Dentarike came. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Oh! Oh? Is that all you can say?¡± ¡°Did I make a mistake that day?¡± After reading the traces of anger scattered on Agnes¡¯ face, Laslo¡¯s voice gradually became smaller. ¡°I made a big mistake. I put down all my dignity and status and made a big decision, but my husband kicked it heartily.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You.¡± ¡°When did I ever do that?¡± Laslo expressed his true feelings of being accused unfairly and frustrations. Agnes grunted her teeth and said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I wear underwear that day?¡± ¡°Hmm. Because the maid forgot?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Because you ran out of underwear?¡± ¡°Ha! Are you saying that the Duchess of Arpad ran out of underwear?¡± Then the carriage door opened. She was so absorbed in the conversation that she did not even know that the carriage had stopped. The servant, who opened the door, looked at the couple with a confused face. The face of the Duchess, who had always been calm and graceful, was burning red. ¡°We¡¯re here¡± As usual, Laslo got out of the carriage first. Then reached out to help her come down. ¡°Then what was the meaning of it?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know? I already said it out of my mouth! Do I have to tell the duke?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking because I don¡¯t know.¡± Agnes naturally grabbed his outstretched hand and got off the carriage. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to go to bed together!¡± ¡°What? No? How is that connected?¡± Laslo¡¯s face changed strangely, as if he had heard an absurd story. In front of the temple, several priests were waiting for the couple. They approached the couple and tried to give flowers, but quickly fell back when they realized that their atmosphere was unusual. ¡°I told you this far, so why don¡¯t you know yet? What on earth did you learn as a kid?¡± ¡°Since childhood, I have faithfully learned the responsibilities, duties, and qualities that I should have as a lord.¡± The couple was still holding hands tightly. Caterina, the priestess, stood at the entrance and greeted them. ¡°Welcome. Duke, Duchess.¡± Agnes raised her head when she saw Caterina late. ¡°Please go inside. Everything is ready.¡± ¡°Having successors is also one of the duties of a lord.¡± Agnes said walking after Katerina. Laslo said bluntly while raising the corners of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that, too.¡± ¡°Aware? You don¡¯t know even such a simple thing, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°How can it be so simple? I found out for the first time today that underwear and bed are interconnected.¡± ¡°No! This is common sense!¡± ¡°How is this common sense?¡± ¡°It¡¯s common sense. Why don¡¯t you know this?¡± She burst into a rage. Laslo confronted and raised his voice against it. Caterina stopped walking and touched her temple. ¡°The priest. The high priest, please speak to me honestly.¡± ¡°Agnes, this is not something to ask the High Priest, even if you ask anyone passing by, they won¡¯t know the connection.¡± ¡°Ah, so let¡¯s just ask the high priest next to us.¡± ¡°The high priest is a woman, so you never know. You better ask a male priest.¡± ¡°Is this what distinguishes men and women? It¡¯s just common sense!¡± Katerina¡¯s face became more distorted. The two¡¯s quarrels show no sign of ending. Chapter 91 ¡°You two.¡± She couldn¡¯t stand it and intervened between the Duke and Duchess. But before he could even bring out the next word, Agnes said. ¡°High Priest! Please tell the duke how deeply underwear and bed are related.¡± ¡°Okay. Even if the two of them are deeply connected, can¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I mentioned it in advance! I didn¡¯t wear it!¡± ¡°I thought you were asking for help.¡± ¡°Who asks for help with that? You suddenly ring the bell and call the maids.¡± Agnes raised one hand and kept hitting her chest. There is no way to fully express her frustration. Laslo, who is standing across from her, is equally frustrated. ¡°You two!¡± Katerina raised her voice for the first time. The duchess was surprised by the sound and stopped arguing. ¡°Why are you here today?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A ritual of oath is a ritual that unites two different souls. One of the most sacred pledges in front of God is that the two of you will become each other¡¯s breath, life, and become one.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done talking yet.¡± Katerina cut her words coldly. Agnes pursed her lips, then closed them. ¡°Why are you arguing in front of me when you said that you are willing to do a ritual that ordinary people do not do because the binding force is so strong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, I will organize your rituals right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Laslo and Agnes answered at the same time. Katerina looked at the young duke couple, with the eyes of a strict teacher. From the perspective of Katerina, who will turn seventy this year, the two of them, who are only in their early to mid-twenties, the couple is young and immature no matter how high their status. So, when she first heard that Laslo was going to prepare for the oath ceremony, she was worried. This is because the binding of souls does not just end with a stronger pledge of love. ¡°It¡¯s not too late, so think again.¡± Katerina¡¯s voice became much softer than before ¡°Without each other, you cannot have children, so it would be difficult to bond with others even after the death of the spouse. Of course, the one left alone will live in suffering until he dies.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°The most terrible thing is when the other person changes his mind. The ritual of oath is a ritual that binds the soul, not the mind. It will be a great pain for both of you later when your love for each other fades away.¡± ¡°I know well. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing it.¡± Surprisingly, Agnes answered. Katerina was inwardly surprised. Naturally, I thought the duke was the one who initiated the oath ceremony. I haven¡¯t seen the Duchess many times, but the way Laslo looked at Agnes and the way Agnes looked at Laslo was markedly different. On the other hand, Laslo looks unhappy as Katerina continues to explain. ¡°The priestess will soon find out, but Duke Arpad has very important circumstances to say.¡± She glanced openly at Laslo. There was a bitter sarcasm in her words. ¡°I am going directly to the battlefield that is coming soon.¡± ¡°What? The duke himself?¡± ¡°Yes, without a successor! Isn¡¯t it amazing to hear that the Lord himself is going to the battlefield, but what power can I have to stop him?¡± ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be better not to do the ritual?¡± The priestess thought it was simply to strengthen the relationship of trust between the couple, but the situation is more serious. This is because, if Laslo goes to the battlefield at all costs, Agnes who was left behind will be at a great disadvantage. ¡°No. I have to do this so that the duke won¡¯t think of any nonsense and come back alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll live and come back even if we don¡¯t do the ritual.¡± Laslo quickly refuted as if he had waited. ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter if we do the ritual. If you¡¯re coming back alive anyway. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you change your mind?¡± ¡°If the ball doesn¡¯t go to war, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± Agnes crossed her arms and looked up at him. Laslo shook his head with a light sigh. ¡°Okay. Do whatever you want.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do. Instead, I forgot my face for a while and showed an ugly appearance in front of the priest instead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Forgive me. Then go to the place you have prepared for us.¡± Agnes said it maturely. And secretly held out one hand to her husband. Laslo hesitated for a moment, then grabbed his wife¡¯s hand. Instead of emphasizing how scary the oath ceremony was to the young couple, Katerina turned around. ¡°Follow me.¡± If it was something that could have been done by persuading her in a few words, she would not have come here in the first place. She stopped persuading them and led the two to the chapel. In front of the altar were all kinds of fragrant flowers, wine, a small dagger and two wine glasses. The center was decorated with white cloth and flowers, reminiscent of a wedding hall. Priests in white robes lined up on both sides to welcome the duke and his wife. Laslo and Agnes passed between them and stood in front of the altar. Katerina quietly poured the drink into the two glasses. ¡°The ritual is not difficult. All you have to do is mix alcohol and each other¡¯s blood in the glass I gave you, memorize a spell, and drink it together.¡± She held out the dagger to Laslo first. Laslo poked his fingertips, dripping a few drops of blood into the glass. ¡°Ahh¡­. I can¡¯t. you do it.¡± When it was her turn, Agnes was afraid and did not take the dagger. ¡°Okay. Give me your hand.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Soon there was blood dripping from her thumb. The inside of the two glasses was red with the blood of two people. ¡°Now follow what I¡¯m saying.¡± Katerina began to chant long spells. Laslo and Agnes eagerly followed it. ¡°You can drink it now.¡± Laslo looked at Agnes with his glass up. Agnes looked straight into his eyes and put the glass in her mouth first. The fishy smell touched her nose first. It was a strong liquor, so it burned her tongue and neck one after another and crossed her esophagus. Laslo soon emptied his glass. Katerina went to retrieve the empty glass without a word. ¡°Is this the end?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really simple. If I knew this I¡¯d have done it sooner.¡± Agnes muttered in a small voice. Surprisingly, nothing happened. The world did not turn upside down. Nevertheless, this moment felt very special. The scent of flowers tickling the tip of her nose, the faint smile on Laslo¡¯s lips, and her bitter and hot throat. All of that was engraved in Agnes¡¯ mind as a memory. She felt like it was something she would never forget. ¡°Agnes?¡± As she stared blankly at Laslo, he took a step forward. Suddenly, she remembered the day when she first had a conversation with Laslo in the shrine. ¨C I think it¡¯s enough to call you a princess. She thought he was a blunt and cold man. Even after living together for three years, she had no idea who he was. She knew nothing about what he liked or how he looked when he smiled. ¡°I remember the first time I saw the Duke.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I thought you hated me.¡± ¡°Me? You?¡± Laslo hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that at all.¡± ¡°Now I know how much you cherish me?¡± Agnes smiled broadly at him. The three years we had passed by like a lantern. The beginning and end came to mind clearly. ¡°How much the Duke loves me.¡± As she said that sentence, her heart tickled. Laslo¡¯s straight and upright dark green eyes were visible. More than anything, the night when she heard sweet words from his lips while covered in blankets, whispering that he loves her, she was dazzled. Love. Oh, it¡¯s love. Like lightning, Agnes had some realization. A huge emotion that could no longer be denied or pretend not to know and ran from far away, hit Agnes. Every time I saw him, I smiled for no reason, and I finally understood why I felt the fear as if my intestines were pouring out when I heard that Laslo was going to a dangerous place. ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Agnes reached out to him. ¡®I like you too.¡¯ Can I fully convey this great heart? Her voice and lips trembled at the same time. It was then. A violent cough poured out. It was so strong that her lungs hurt. At the same time, her vision was shaking and couldn¡¯t see clearly. ¡°Gasp.¡± The fishy and red liquid flowed down from her lips It hurts. The stabbing pain suddenly came. ¡°Agnes!¡± Laslo ran toward her with his eyes wide open. Her legs that were supporting her body loosened helplessly. If Laslo hadn¡¯t grabbed her by the waist, she would have collapsed on the spot ¡°Agnes, come to your senses! Agnes. Doctor! Call the Doctors now!¡± Her ears feel numb. Her eyes were blurred and her heart was hot. It was difficult to breathe as if her head was sore and her lungs were shrinking. Agnes managed to open her mouth. ¡°La, huh, Laslo¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking. The Doctor will come soon. So, Wait. Wait a minute. Huh? Please. Oh. Agnes, Agnes.¡± ¡®I have to say I love you¡¯ I realized it too late, and now I have to say I¡¯m sorry. Contrary to her will, her consciousness is gradually becoming blurred. Now it was hard to open her eyes properly. The only thing that could be seen dimly was Laslo¡¯s face and the hem of the bloody dress. ¡°Is he still far away! Doctor! Agnes, open your eyes. Agnes!¡± His arms hugging her body are quite warm. It was surprisingly comfortable. And Agnes¡¯ shallow consciousness was cut off there. Chapter 92 SWSBG ¨C CHAPTER 92 [You¡¯re really crazy] Someone¡¯s fierce criticism reached her ears first. Agnes wanted to refute that statement, but somehow, she couldn¡¯t speak. [Do you think you have many lives? No matter how much I do, there is a limit to how much I can help.] she wanted to ask, what is he talking about and who is he to tell her this? But her whole body, let alone lips, does not move. [Wake up. Agnes] ¡°Gasp!¡± She breathed out the breath she had been holding back. From that moment on, her paralyzed body moved according to its will. When she turned her head, she saw a familiar space. It was her magnificent bedroom, which Laslo had decorated with all his might. [Can you pull yourself together?] Agnes turned to the direction the voice was heard. It was not the person she was expecting, so there was a slight disappointment her my face. ¡°Hmm.¡± Her voice was so hoarse. ¡°Eugene?¡± [Yeah.] He was sitting in a small chair next to the bed. Even in the dark with little light, he still has a beautiful face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± [I saved something that almost died, so is that all you¡¯re going to say to me?] ¡°I almost died?¡± [Don¡¯t you remember what you did?] Eugene asked angrily. Agnes slowly looked back on her memory. So, after arguing with Laslo from the carriage and getting scolded by Katerina, they held the ritual of oath¡­¡­. I suddenly vomited blood. After that, no matter how hard she tries, she can¡¯t remember what happened next. ¡°Did I get poisoned?¡± [It¡¯s not because of poison, but because your heart exploded and your intestines were damaged, so you vomited blood.] At Agnes¡¯ murmur, Eugene swept his head roughly and retorted. [Because of the Ritual of oath, you made.] ¡°Is that a problem? It¡¯s just with Laslo.¡± [That¡¯s the problem] He didn¡¯t hide his troubled face. He got up from the chair and sat down on the bedside Then he stretched out his long white fingers and pressed Agnes¡¯ forehead hard. Agnes looked puzzled as he didn¡¯t understand what he meant. [Did you forget that you signed a contract with me?] ¡°I did not.¡± [You know, but you signed another contract with your soul again. Are you out of your mind?] Eugene smiled crookedly. The hand that was poking her forehead went near her chest. Suddenly, Eugene¡¯s face was right in front of her. It was so close that there was no time to turn her head. With a grumpy look on his face, he whispered [If it weren¡¯t for me, your heart would burst and die on the spot.] ¡°What?¡± [The influence of the contract with the soul has a great effect on the body. You signed a contract to bind my soul with yours, so your body can¡¯t stand it.] ¡°Then what will happen?¡± [I poured out more energy and temporarily connected the torn heart] Eugene¡¯s face, which had been close without a gap, gradually moved away. It was then that Agnes was able to catch her breath. [However, this is only temporary, and it will tear again when an impact is applied.] ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hearing that her heart was torn doesn¡¯t make sense. She placed her hand in her left chest. The subtle heartbeat transmitted through the palm of her hand was the same as before. ¡°How long can you live under this condition?¡± [It¡¯s not like that. But you¡¯d be more vulnerable to shock than the average person. If you do something that puts too much strain on your heart, you may quickly get tired or collapse.] ¡°Really? Thank you.¡± Eugene¡¯s face, who was sitting next to her, was distorted strangely at her usual tone of voice. [Thank you?] ¡°You saved me. I owe you my life many times. The grace to repay is deep.¡± [ ¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a person who has a lot on their hands.] ¡°Is that so?¡± There was nothing to say, so she just smiled briefly. She felt a strong gaze. When she turned her head, Eugene was staring at her. ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡± [Because I can¡¯t understand you people at all.] ¡°It¡¯s the same with each other.¡± Agnes¡¯ expression remained unchanged. Her heart has fallen into a state where it is easy to tear, but she did not lift my eyebrows once. Eugene looked at Agnes more blatantly than before, and then moved to her side. Agnes frowned when his body was close enough to reach the flesh. ¡°Move a little bit.¡± [Does it have to be Laslo?] ¡°What does that mean?¡± [There are so many good guys in the world. You lived together for three years already. Why do you want to live with the same guy twice?] ¡°What?¡± [I thought about it, but this man is not good. So just leave him and find a new man.] ¡°¡­¡­¡± [We went back in time, but you¡¯re wasting it. Do you really need to be with Laslo in this life?] She felt annoyed after listening to it. She reminded herself to have more patience five times. That¡¯s my savior who saved my life. A savior. A savior.¡­. ¡°If you¡¯re done talking nonsense, will you leave? I¡¯m tired.¡± She said with the corners of her mouth raised as kindly as possible. [What do you mean nonsense? That¡¯s too harsh. To the savior who saved your life so many times.] ¡°Because you are my savior, I endured your rudeness, otherwise I would have tied you to a wall and hit you very hard.¡± Agnes said bluntly. Eugene didn¡¯t give up. Instead, he fluttered his eyebrows and whispered seductively. [Agnes. He might bring you down. Don¡¯t you mind if your body collapses or shattered into pieces and disappears without?] ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡± [What?] ¡°Because that¡¯s exactly what I did to Laslo in the past. I destroyed him, shattered him, and eventually tore his limbs to pieces, leaving no trace.¡± [¡­¡­] ¡°So, it¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I¡¯m with Laslo¡± Agnes said with a big smile with sincerity. Eugene¡¯s face was distorted for the first time. [You might regret it] ¡°That¡¯s what I already did.¡± * * * ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do that. Rather¡­¡­.¡± ¡°After taking care of it like that¡­You¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Do you think she¡¯ll stay still if she knows the truth?¡± Agnes¡¯ head was ringing. The voices of the two familiar men were alternately heard. ¡°Ugh¡±. Agnes frowned and let out a moan, and the loud voice quickly subsided. ¡°Madam, are you awake?¡± ¡°Princess!¡± ¡°Madam, ugh, madam.¡± The sound of Ney crying and the voices of two men could be heard clearly. Agnes opened her eyes with difficulty as if it was her first to raise her eyelids. The people who had gathered next to him could not bear it and threw words at her. ¡°Get a hold of yourself?¡± ¡°No, Madam. Ugh, I thought you were really dying.¡± ¡°Princess, I¡¯m glad you opened your eyes now.¡± She looked around eagerly. The person she longed for and wanted to see is nowhere to be found no matter how much she searches. ¡°La, Keum, Laslo?¡± The surroundings were briefly engulfed in silence. It was Niall who answered her question belatedly. ¡°The Lord has gone up to the capital.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± It¡¯s a fact I expected, but I can¡¯t help but feel sad. Noticing the disappointment on Agnes¡¯ face, Zoltan opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not because he wanted to go, but because the king sent a messenger and urged him so much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The lord said he would never go and wait for the Madam to wake up, but he had no choice but to leave because he was under heavy pressure.¡± Niall immediately added a lengthy explanation. ¡°How many days was I out?¡± ¡°A fortnight, Madam.¡± Since then, Ney has been shedding a lot of tears. ¡°You collapsed after performing a ritual in the temple and woke up after a fortnight.¡± ¡°Hmmm, fortnight?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve been lying down for 15 days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad. I¡¯m really glad. Do you know how afraid I was that you wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up like this?¡± Ney tried to wipe the tears away with her sleeve, but it was useless. Niall sighed and went outside to call a doctor. ¡°No one even knows why the Madam collapsed, so the master catches and interrogated the people involved. What a hideous atmosphere there was in the castle.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ugh. Is that all? I thought my brother would die first, not the princess. He didn¡¯t eat anything for three days, and only stayed by the princess¡¯ side.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zoltan sighed and shook his head. ¡°When he came to the castle carrying the princess on his back, he was completely out of his mind. Once every hour, he yells at the doctors and asks them to save you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°He went to the temple to find the culprit, and had a big fight with the high priest.¡± She clicked her tongue. All sorts of things happened while she was lying in bed. Laslo stood by Agnes without eating or sleeping properly after she collapsed. If Zoltan and Niall didn¡¯t urge him, he would most likely collapse. ¡°And when the messenger of Sebastian came, he went half crazy¡­¡­¡± Ney shook Zoltan¡¯s arm. Zoltan¡¯s voice subsided in an instant. Fortunately, Agnes only exhaled slowly, as if she had not heard. Just in time, Niall returned with a doctor. Chapter 93 ¡°How is your body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± The old doctor examined her carefully. The Doctor breathed a sigh of relief when her condition was not as serious as he thought. ¡°You suffered a lot, but I¡¯m glad you look healthy.¡± ¡°Really? The Madam is healthy?¡± Niall¡¯s face turned bright. He seems to be happy to write positive words in the letter to Laslo. ¡°Yes, but your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so you¡¯d better take a good rest for a few days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Agnes nodded quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some thin soup Madam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to leave, too. Take a rest.¡± Zoltan bowed. Niall followed. Ney, who had gone out, quickly returned with the soup. ¡°I was so worried when you came back carried by the lord on his back. My lord¡¯s back was covered with blood. Your face was so pale.¡± Ney shed tears again, remembering that day. Agnes smiled quietly and soothed the maid. After eating a lukewarm soup and taking medicine, she fell asleep. As the Doctor said, her physical condition was not very bad, so she easily got up from her bed the next morning. Agnes went to the bathroom as soon as she got out of bed. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡± Another maid, who was waiting in the bathroom, asked cautiously. When a positive answer came back, a young maid who was pouring water from behind babbled. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. If the wife won¡¯t wake up, all the believers in prison will die.¡­¡± ¡°Ariel!¡± ¡°Who will die?¡± The maid who brought the incense quickly tried to cover the young maid¡¯s mouth, but it was too late. ¡°Sorry Madam, Ariel is still young and lacks education. Please don¡¯t pay attention.¡± ¡°Did I ask that? Why did she say that a priest is going to die?¡± At Agnes¡¯ fierce interrogation, the maid hesitated for a while and soon confessed what she knew. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. However, the lord imprisoned the priests and interrogated them when Madam collapsed.¡± ¡°What? The priest? Are they still in prison?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­Yes.¡± Agnes got up from the bathtub with the sound of water splashing. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t finished bathing yet¡­.¡± ¡°Call Niall.¡± Agnes¡¯ voice was so cold that it was clearly heard inside the steamy bathroom. The maids stepped down without breathing recklessly. One maid stayed and hurriedly removed the remaining foam from her body. After drying her wet hair and changing her clothes, she went to the drawing room where Niall was waiting. ¡°Did you call me? Madam.¡± ¡°The butler worked hard taking care of the housekeeping while I was lying down.¡± ¡°No. It is my duty to assist the Duchess.¡± ¡°Without you, Estar wouldn¡¯t have worked properly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered.¡± Niall was puzzled at the sudden compliment, but calmly responded. ¡°Yes. The lord has taken care of most of the work.¡± ¡°Really? Did you take care of all the priests that were locked up?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Not knowing that the subject was coming up, Niall raised his head disrespectfully and looked straight into his master¡¯s eyes. She raised the corners of her lips and smiled. But her eyes are as cold as ice. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± ¡°¡­Madam.¡± ¡°Your arrogance pierces the sky, and there is nothing to compare it to. How long were you planning to hide it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s only been a day since the Madam woke up, so I postponed the report because I thought I¡¯d make you worry.¡± Niall immediately bowed his head and showed an attitude of obedience. The servants standing around realized the seriousness of the situation and could not even breathe properly. ¡°This matter is urgent. How dare you say that you¡¯re worried about my health?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But they are the ones who harmed the Madam¡­¡­¡± ¡°They harmed me? Did you find any evidence that points to the temple?¡± Niall kept his mouth shut. There¡¯s no way evidence will come out. It was not someone¡¯s conspiracy that drove her to death, but an unfortunate accident. ¡°You put the priests in a prison for their sins without a fair trial or proof? This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What if the temple asks to take responsibility for this and expel the Duke of Arpad? How can you be so thoughtless?¡± Imprisoning a priest without trial is a dangerous thing that challenges the authority of the temple head-on. If the Pope hears about this incident, Laslo will be expelled and the situation will grow out of control. Once expelled, he is considered to have been abandoned by the gods and loses his status as a nobleman. It¡¯s like a social death penalty. ¡°But the Lord said,¡± ¡°Even if Laslo gave these instructions, isn¡¯t it the duty of a servant to lead the master in the right way? Do you not distinguish between blind obedience and obedience?¡± ¡°¡­I have nothing to say.¡± Agnes used the low expression ¡®you¡¯, which is not usually used. Niall¡¯s face dropped at the constant, blatant accusations pouring in. This is because, coldly speaking, Agnes¡¯s words were not wrong. This is also what Niall said when Laslo first told him to arrest the priests. ¨C they will not stand still in the temple. Master, if the high priest informs the main office of this¡­¡­ ¨C She vomited blood in front of me and collapsed. ¨C The Madam will wake up soon. So why don¡¯t we ask for a formal trial later and put in a letter of protest? ¨C Agnes is small and skinny, but I didn¡¯t expect her to vomit so much blood. -¡­¡­.Master Laslo didn¡¯t listen to Niall at all. He poured alcohol that he doesn¡¯t usually drink into a glass. He didn¡¯t drink, he just looked carefully at the amber liquid. Then slowly, he turned his head to look at Niall. There was nothing in his eyes. Niall was instantly horrified and took a step back without realizing it. ¨C Catch all those who were involved in the ritual. Bring them all regardless of the reason. ¨C Master. ¨C Sir Matron. ¨C Yes. A tall man in the dark walked out. ¨C Those who rebel will be trapped, captured, and imprisoned. I¡¯ll interrogate them myself. Matron silently bowed his head and led the knights into the temple. In just two hours, nineteen priests were dragged out, bound with ropes. High Priest Katerina protested violently, but Laslo acted like a deaf person. When Zoltan heard the news, he ran to stop him, but Laslo remained stubborn until the day he left. That was already ten days ago. ¡°Did you torture them?¡± ¡°As far as I know, there was no bodily damage.¡± ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s a relief. Sir Matron.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam¡± The knight, standing like a shadow behind her, came one step forward. ¡°Release all the priests who are imprisoned in prison, right now. Give them a very hearty lunch, and then send them to the temple.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The knight, who heard conflicting orders from the owners, left the room without asking why. ¡°Oh, I told you to go to High Priest Katerina, no. I will go myself.¡± Agnes touched her temple and beckoned to the maid in the back. ¡°Yes Madam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the temple now, so get ready.¡± The servants who had been standing stiffly began to move around only then. Niall stood there, unable to raise or lower his head. Agnes passed by him and entered the dress room. She put on new makeup and changed into formal clothes. ¡°Load the wagon full of gold.¡± ¡°How many boxes should I put in?¡± ¡°To the point where it won¡¯t fit anymore.¡± It was necessary to prevent Laslo from being excommunicated. While she was thinking about what to present to the high priest as a condition to cover this case, the preparations were completed. In the middle of the drawing room, Niall was still standing silently. She wiggled her fingers as she tried to pass him silently. Niall approached quickly. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes got on the same carriage as Niall. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± As the carriage departed, she opened her mouth with a light sigh. Niall raised her head halfway. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for expecting too much from you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. Madam, what you said is right. I should have stopped the lord more strongly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that you have to stop him. I mean, I forgot that your duty is to be a butler. I was relying too much on you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make sure that doesn¡¯t happen now.¡± At that moment, Niall clapped his lips because he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Who is the person who handles the administrative affairs in the absence of the lord?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ron Aspel and Sir Pedro Rinke.¡± ¡°When we get back to the castle, send them to me. From now on, you should only be faithful to the duty of the butler.¡± ¡°¡­.¡­Yes.¡± Agnes closed her eyes at the end of those words. She no longer rebuked Niall. For some reason, Niall was agitated by the action. Chapter 94 ¡°We arrived. Madam.¡± The coachman said. Niall quickly got off the carriage and escorted her. Unlike usual, the front of the temple was quiet. As she stepped down the stairs and reached the entrance, a young priest recognized Agnes and opened his mouth. ¡°Oh, ah.¡± ¡°Tell High Priest Katerina that I want to see her.¡±. ¡°Oh, yes, yes!¡± The young priest, who was likely to be ten years old, threw away the colander he was holding and ran inside. Not long after, a male priest with dark hair walked in. ¡°I see the Duchess.¡± ¡°I ask for the high priest.¡± ¡°She entered the prayer room.¡± ¡°When will she come out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡± A faint hostility was seen in his eyes. The voice was hard and the gaze was rude. Normally, she would have pointed out that attitude, but Agnes silently opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Then the priest turned around and started walking without saying a word. It was rude enough that made Niall frown. However, seeing Agnes persevering, he too could not say anything. After going through a long hallway, they arrived at a room. ¡°You can wait here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there nothing here?¡± ¡°This is the waiting room.¡± ¡°At least give me a chair so I can sit and wait.¡± ¡°It is impossible because there is a significant shortage of workers in the temple.¡± The priest said with a crooked sneer. He even left the room without saying goodbye. It was literally a place without any furniture, so the two stood in the middle of the room and waited endlessly for the high priest to come. ¡°If there is something you haven¡¯t said yet, tell me now. We will probably have to wait a few hours.¡± ¡°No, there isn¡­¡­¡­¡± As he was about to say no, he suddenly remembered something. Niall picked out the words to say slowly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°After the Madam collapsed, the king sent a carrier pigeon several times. I don¡¯t know the details but it seems to be urging the lord to come into the palace.¡± ¡°Why does Sebastian want Laslo to go to the palace?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The lord received the letter and burned it all without answering.¡± She raised one eyebrow. It must be about the deal between Laslo and Sebastian. It would have been nice to have all the remaining letters, it was regrettable that all of them were burned. ¡°The problem is, on the eighth day after Madam collapsed, a messenger from the king arrived, and he got very angry when he checked the letter he had brought. therefore¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why did you stop talking?¡± After Niall dragged on the backstory for a while, Agnes said lightly. He slowly looked into Agnes¡¯ eyes. ¡°He told them to cut off the messenger¡¯s arms and drive him out.¡± ¡°What!¡± Agnes jumped as if struck by lightning. To cut off the arm of the messenger sent by the king. This is clearly an act of quasi-treason. If you go there, you must really prepare for war with the king. ¡°No, that¡¯s what he ordered, but fortunately, there was no such unpleasant thing as Zoltan managed to stop it.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± ¡°However, the problem is that the messenger heard the order in person. I barely managed to appease him and send him up to the capital, but after that, a messenger came again and the lord was forced to leave.¡± Agnes shook her head. She had a sudden headache. What kind of conversation did the two have? What made Laslo so angry? There are so many things I don¡¯t know. I was confident that I knew everything about him, but that thought gradually faded. ¡°Laslo.¡± At that moment, Agnes missed the man very much. His warm breath, his low voice, and his smiling face at her came to mind all at once. The sun was halfway down by then. Her legs were getting numb and sore. Niall snooped around the closed door, but did not think of opening it. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave today and come back next time, madam?¡± ¡°If you can relieve her anger by waiting, it works cheaply.¡± The sun completely set. My back and legs were sore. She was sweating even though it was not a hot day. She is said to be relatively healthy, but Agnes got out of bed after 15 days. It was never a normal body. ¡°The prayer is over.¡± The door to the room opened after dark. The priest spit out those words briefly and walked ahead. It wasn¡¯t a fast pace, but she almost fell down several times because her legs were weak. ¡°I heard that you woke up in 15 days. Duchess.¡± ¡°Long time no sees. high priest.¡± Agnes struggled to walk across from her with a smile. She looked at Katerina¡¯s face head-on, but couldn¡¯t read any emotions. ¡°Please sit down.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She wasn¡¯t treated to a common cup of tea, but it didn¡¯t matter. Shw had already waited a long time, so she immediately got to the point. ¡°The reason I came to the temple today is to apologize for the rudeness of the Lord Arpad.¡± ¡°¡­.is that so?¡± ¡°I got the news late because I was taking care of my health. There was a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What do you mean misunderstanding?¡± Katerina smiled as she faced Agnes. ¡°The Duke of Arpad seemed to have great confidence. I¡¯ve told him several times that it was a misunderstanding, but he didn¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°I deeply apologize for that on behalf of the duke. He had a big misunderstanding. It¡¯s all just an unexpected accident. When the duke comes back, we¡¯ll come together and clear up the misunderstanding.¡± Agnes bowed her head and apologized repeatedly. Katerina just looked at her, sitting across without saying a word. ¡°Are you feeling well?¡± ¡°I feel better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Your Excellency was very worried that day.¡± Perhaps because of accumulated years of experience, Katerina did not easily reveal her feelings. As time passed, she became more anxious. The silence grew longer because she couldn¡¯t speak up prematurely. Then, as if suddenly remembered, Katerina spoke out of nowhere. ¡°Do you know why the ritual of oath is increasingly being forgotten by people?¡± ¡°There must be a big problem with succession.¡± ¡°That is also a problem, but when one side dies, the mental impact on the remaining side is very great. It completely collapsed and it¡¯s hard to get back up.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± After she collapsed, she heard that Laslo was acting like a scumbag. Actually, she thought it was complacent. Because of that, she thought that she could fully bear the risk of the oath ceremony. ¡°There are some requests from the temple to correct this misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Please speak comfortably.¡± ¡°I have already sent it in writing through someone.¡± Katerina stood up at the end of the sentence. Her face was pale but calm. Agnes, who had prepared to receive the High Priest¡¯s anger, was puzzled when the task ended so easily unexpectedly. ¡°Thank you. High Priest.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± She turned around and looked straight at Agnes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Because the Duke Arpad already paid the price.¡± ¡°He paid for it?¡± ¡°You will find out when he returns.¡± Katerina left only one indifferent word and issued a congratulatory order. Agnes went back to the castle, leaving his troubled mind behind. Just in time, Zoltan greeted her. ¡°Princess! Welcome. There¡¯s something we need to discuss.¡­.¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan. I mean. We just came back from the temple. You must have something to say to me?¡± ¡°That, that¡­¡­.¡± Agnes, as she had done to Niall, poured out harsh rebukes, even worse than him. Niall, who was standing behind him, stuck his tongue out. Thanks to that, Zoltan couldn¡¯t even raise his head in front of Agnes for a while. * * * Ten days have passed since Agnes went to the temple. It was a short time, but a lot of things happened. ¡°Madam. This is a report on the armor we produced this month.¡± ¡°We are experiencing a surge in light sphere orders; how do we deal with it?¡± ¡°I have started harvesting wheat, how much should I leave out for military use?¡± ¡°Shall we send the harvest offerings requested by the temple now?¡± The castle, which had stood still, in other words, paralyzed after Laslo¡¯s departure, began to roll quickly. Agnes frantically dealt with the big things and small things of the castle. ¡°It¡¯s soap that Miss Adrienne made with the wizards.¡± ¡°Oh. Is the finished product finally out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aspel, the new administrator to assist her, put out a square soap. The surface was rough and the scent was not good, unlike what the aristocrats usually use, but it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°What¡¯s the effect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s less foamy, but there¡¯s no big difference compared to whale oil soap.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Agnes smiled satisfactorily with it. It was no coincidence that Adrienne collaborated with wizards to make soap at a time when preparations for war were in full swing. ¨C So, no matter how much you find a cure, if you are not clean, you can get sick again. ¨C Then how can you maintain that cleanliness? ¨C It would be better if you just wipe your body clean with soap, or even if you wash your hands frequently¡­ ¡­. ¨C Hmm. Soap is a luxury. The quantity is not enough to distribute to soldiers. ¨C Then, um¡­¡­. Should I try making it? ¨C You? soap? Can you do something like that? ¨C Yes! I learned it at school. Adrien smiled brightly and nodded her head. Chapter 95 In fact, up until this point, Agnes did not have high expectations for Adrienne. Considering Adrienne¡¯s record so far, it was understandable. Agnes spoke plainly. ¨C Have you tried it? After that, She forgot for a while, but like a lie, Adrienne kept what she said. She brought a piece of soap with a triumphant face and showed it to Agnes. ¨C This is soap? That¡¯s amazing. ¨C Yes, it¡¯s a mixture of ash and oil, and above all, it doesn¡¯t cost much to make it.¡­. ¨C No. Rather, you¡¯ve created something that matches its original purpose. I thought you¡¯d make something like hair growth pills this time. ¨C ¡­¡­.. ¨C You worked hard. Andrassy was, of course, the second to be delighted with the news that Adrienne made soap. He ran like an arrow with his eyes shining brightly. ¨C Madam, I heard that Miss Adrienne made soap. ¨C Yes. Take a look. ¨C How effective is it? How is it compared to whale oil soap? What ingredients did you use? How long does it take to harden it? Andrassy looked around, smelled, and patted the soap shards that Agnes had given him, and expressed his delight with his whole body. ¨C Ask Adrienne for the details. Apparently, it doesn¡¯t cost much to make. ¨C Then with this¡­ ¡­! ¨C You can¡¯t. Agnes shook her head firmly even before he finished speaking. Perhaps because they¡¯ve been together for a long time, now she can roughly guess what he would say just by looking at his face. ¨C I¡¯ll give it to the soldiers first. Filling military supplies comes first, and sales come second. ¨C ¡­¡­Okay. Let¡¯s adjust the production schedule. Andrassy wanted to sell the soap at any moment and rake in gold coins, so it seemed like his body was burning up with excitement, but he quickly regained his composure. ¡°Send the finished soap to Andrassy.¡± ¡°Oh, Madam. The portrait artist asks me when he can work on the painting again. What should I say?¡± ¡°Portrait? Oh.¡± It was a busy period so she forgot about the painting, but Laslo suddenly came to her mind. She hesitated for a moment, holding a pen. She could say ¡®I¡¯ll do it next time¡¯ on the pretext of being busy, but somehow, she couldn¡¯t talk easily. ¡°Tell them to get ready to work on the portrait again tomorrow at noon.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Ron nodded and left. Since then, Zoltan, Andrassy, and several other administrators have visited the office numerous times. Tok- Tok Tok ¨C As she was concentrating on her work for a while, she heard an annoying noise. She looked around and saw a pigeon knocking on the window with its beak. It¡¯s a carrier pigeon. She opened the window. The bird came familiarly over Agnes¡¯ hand. [Returning to Sutmar.] It contained one short line. Agnes touched it with her fingertips. Both cheeks turned red. The longing she was holding back suddenly hit her. It¡¯s been almost a month since they saw each other¡¯s face. It was the first time they¡¯d been apart for such a long time, so she didn¡¯t know what to do. So, she was more immersed in my work. To be able to forget for a moment that Laslo is not in the castle. Agnes grabbed the small note that day and went to bed. The next day. After a day, Laslo arrived at the castle gates. * * * ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes! I saw it!¡± Ney was the first to run to announce Laslo¡¯s return. Agnes jumped out of the chair. ¡°Clothes, no, makeup, wait, hair, looks a little¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh my. You¡¯re beautiful. Madam. Go out now. By now, he must have arrived at the gate.¡± Ney pushed Agnes¡¯ back, who was fixing her clothes in a hurry. She opened the door and walked down the hallway. She felt like the way to the gate was so long and complicated today. In addition, going down from the 3rd floor of the castle felt even more distant. ¡®Why is it so far away?¡¯ ¡°Go slowly. Madam.¡± Ney shouted something behind him, but he couldn¡¯t hear properly. Her heart was getting more and more anxious. When she went down to the first floor, the attendants looked at her with puzzled faces. ¡°Madam?¡± ¡°What about Laslo?¡± She couldn¡¯t control her panting and had to stop once. ¡°The lord?¡± ¡°Yeah. At the gate, hoo, they said he arrived at the gate.¡± Just then, the door opened from outside. Agnes walked step by step carefully, like a deer learning to walk. Unlike before, she didn¡¯t even run. She doesn¡¯t know why her heart is beating so fast. And when his face was fully visible, she couldn¡¯t stand it and rushed to him. ¡°Laslo!¡± As soon as she flew like a bird, he spread his arms and hugged her tightly. The smell of soil, wind, and most of all, Laslo¡¯s body flocked like low tide. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Why are you so late?¡± ¡°What about your body?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Agnes rubbed her face against his chest. He whispered in a low voice that he was dirty, but she didn¡¯t care. For some reason, her eyes turned red. Even though their body is touching like this, she can¡¯t get rid of her longing. There were like a mountain of things I wanted to say when we met, but what came out was a childish complaint. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply?¡± As soon as she woke up, she sent a carrier pigeon to the capital. She waited day by day and wrote all the trivial stories hoping for an answer to come. But he never replied, not even once. He responded calmly to the resentful question. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have a busy schedule.¡± Somehow his voice cracked like a winter wind. Laslo grabbed her both shoulders and pushed them back. Agnes then lifted her head and looked at his face. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look so happy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The two made eye contact. He is a person who shows his emotions openly, but the dark green eyes she saw after a long time were difficult to read. ¡°I¡¯m just tired from traveling for a long time.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s go up quickly.¡± It wasn¡¯t the reaction she had expected, she was disappointed. However, she was worried about how tight and tired the schedule would be soon. ¡°Prepare a bath for the duke to wash, and tell the chef to prepare dinner.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go up first.¡± Laslo spoke quietly and went upstairs alone. Agnes looked at his leaving back for a long time. For some unknown reasons, she felt uneasy. She pretended not to know and turned her head. Agnes wasn¡¯t the only one who found his behavior strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± It was around the time they finished dinner with the returning knights. Zoltan slowly approached Agnes. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°No, I thought he¡¯d jump up and down when he sees the princess in good shape, but he¡¯s so calm.¡± ¡°He must be tired after a long journey.¡± ¡°Hey, fighting a beast is his daily routine, above all he¡¯s been riding a horse like that for so long.¡± Zoltan grunted. Agnes agreed with him, but didn¡¯t show it outwardly. The night was deep. When she heard that Laslo had entered his bedroom, she wandered in front of his door. ¡°Should I tell the duke you¡¯re here?¡± The servant who was near the door naturally asked. Normally, there was no need to worry, but somehow, she hesitated. ¡°Okay.¡± Soon the door opened. Her stomach, which had been okay, was nauseous again. Laslo was standing in front of the bed, as if he was about to go to bed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh, well. Are you about to go to bed?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s okay. You must have come because you had something to say.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, um.¡± Agnes hesitated. She can¡¯t adapt to Laslo¡¯s overly calm atmosphere. ¡°Adrianne¡¯s fever reducer. It doesn¡¯t seem to work very well for wheat. Still, the number of farmlands has increased a lot compared to last year, and the yield is three times higher.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve left out what we¡¯re going to use in Military supplies in advance, and the armor production is almost done.¡± ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been redrawing my portrait for a while now, and I asked him to put it on a necklace and make it in a format that I could take with me. So, will we be able to see each other more often even after we go to war?¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± Laslo looked elsewhere and swept his head down. It was obvious he was avoiding her. The moment she realized that, her heart sank. The unfamiliar attitude made her feel scared. ¡®Why all of a sudden?¡¯ No matter how hard she tries, she can¡¯t tell why he¡¯s showing this attitude. ¡°What happened in the capital?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just tired.¡± He turned to the bed. It was an obvious order. Agnes¡¯s mouth was dry. She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Okay. I was holding on to a tired man.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I should get going.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Agnes grabbed the doorknob. She opened the door very slowly and walked outside slower than that. Agnes could not easily leave the door in case he changed his mind. What the hell happened in the capital? What did Sebastian say? She couldn¡¯t sleep all night thinking about it. Chapter 96 The next morning, Agnes visited Laslo as soon as she opened her eyes. What the hell was going on, she tried to wrap her head around, but there was only one answer. ¡®Let¡¯s talk properly.¡¯ However, when she went to Laslo¡¯s room, she was disappointed. ¡°He left early to check the line of defense.¡± ¡°What? When?¡± ¡°He left as soon as the sun rose.¡± Agnes left with a complicated mind and went back to the office; she left a message asking the duke to have lunch together. But his attendant, who appeared around noon, kept his head down and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Lord told me that it was difficult to have lunch with him because he had a lot of work.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s busy after being away for a long time.¡± In front of the servant, she pretended to be calm, but her mood went down. She couldn¡¯t sleep until late at night because of how upset she was. Eventually, the day passed without even seeing Laslo¡¯s nose out. ¡°Madam, madam, wake up.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Madam. The first chicken crowed. You asked me to wake you up at this time.¡± At the words of the maid who whispered in her ear, Agnes forced herself to get up. It was two hours earlier than usual, so she yawned automatically. ¡°I¡¯m Wake, ha-am, uh.¡± ¡°I brought cold water for washing. You¡¯ll wake up a little.¡± She dressed up and groomed herself in a half-asleep state. It was the only way to meet Laslo, who leaves the castle early in the morning. She ran into Laslo, who was just about to leave. Agnes forced him to sit in the dining room to have breakfast together when he said he had no plan to eat breakfast. ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°If there is something difficult or frustrating, you can tell me at any time. I am your wife.¡± ¡°There is no such thing.¡± Despite her effort, Laslo¡¯s answer was blunt. She asked in a more euphemistic tone what had happened in the capital and what Sebastian said, but he only repeatedly said that nothing had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s get up now.¡± ¡°What? Already?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± He is a man who usually eats three times as much as Agnes, but the white bread in the center is still piled up. ¡°Did I make a mistake to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then why do you keep avoiding talking to me?¡± ¡°Avoiding?¡± ¡°Look now. If I hadn¡¯t woken up early in the morning and waited in front of your bedroom, you would just leave.¡± Unintentionally, her voice gradually rose. Agnes put down the fork the was holding and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m busy with work.¡± ¡°No matter how busy you are, don¡¯t you have time to talk to your wife?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Laslo opened and closed his lips a few times. She strongly felt that he was holding back what he wanted to say. ¡°Aren¡¯t we a couple who took an oath? If you respect me¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± The chair was pushed back with a creaking sound. Laslo jumped up from his seat and looked at Agnes. ¡°I know better than anyone else that I had a Ritual of oath with you, so you don¡¯t have to say it again.¡± ¡°That, what does that mean?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Come on¡­ Agnes¡¯ voice trembled relentlessly. She was afraid to speak as if someone was pointing a sharp sword on her neck. ¡°Do you regret taking the Ritual of oath with me?¡± He turned his head and avoided answering. No, he gave her enough answers. The inside of her head turned blank from the indescribable shock. She was short of breath and her whole body was shaking. She could hear footsteps. Laslo approached her front and bowed his head. ¡°¡­¡­let¡¯s talk again tonight.¡± His low voice was heard over the top of her head and then disappeared. She couldn¡¯t get up from her seat even though she heard the door closing. His voice that told her he loves her was still vivid in Agnes¡¯ mind. She remembers the face of her husband, who kissed her cheek and lips with affection. ¡°How?¡± Numerous unanswered questions sprung up in her mind. ¡®Why did you suddenly change your mind? Does it mean that you don¡¯t love me anymore? Do you really regret doing the oath?¡¯ She wanted to follow him and ask questions right away, but she was afraid to hear the answer. Ney pulled her up and led her into the bedroom. As soon as Agnes arrived in the room, she vomited all the food she had eaten in the morning. ¡°Madam, are you sick? Should I call a doctor?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you some medicine. I¡¯ll go and get Ms. Adrienne now, madam.¡± Ney stopped talking. This is because the face of her master was filled with tears. ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Laslo loves me anymore.¡± Those words made her more terrified. Agnes buried her face in the blanket and wept. ¡®I haven¡¯t even told you I love you yet.¡¯ The words she wanted to say first when he returned. I¡¯m sorry for telling you so late, and now I decided to tell you every morning whenever I meet you. She cried endlessly, as if to drain the moisture from her body. No matter how much Ney comforted her by her side, it was of no use. It was painful, as if a hole had been pierced in her chest. Eventually Agnes fell asleep from crying. Then she came to her senses at the affectionate and friendly touch. Someone was stroking her hair. Agnes shed tears again as soon as she realized whose hand it was. She cried so much that her eyes were sore. She struggled to open her eyes and opened her mouth to the man sitting next to her. ¡°My hands and feet¡­ I feel numb.¡± ¡°They said you were dehydrated from crying so much.¡± He brought a cup of water from the table. Since Agnes¡¯ hands are trembling, Laslo put the glass directly around her mouth. After she had completely emptied the glass, the tremors subsided little by little. Neither Agnes nor Laslo opened their mouths first. She wanted him to talk but at the same time she¡¯s scared to hear what he would say. ¨C The most terrible thing is when the other person has a change of heart. The ritual of oath is a ritual that binds the soul, not the mind. When the other person has a change of heart later, it will remain a great pain for both of them. It¡¯s a thought that she has never thought of or considered, but what Katerina said was sharp like a thorn. She felt like her brain was going to explode. Even thinking about the plausible reason for why he suddenly changed his mind after returning from the capital, it was still hopeless. The most likely reason was the terrible assumption that Laslo had a lover. ¡®If that¡¯s true¡­.¡¯ After taking a deep breath and clearing her trembling heart, she tried to pretend to be calm and opened her mouth. ¡°I am your wife and Duchess of Arpad.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I can never accept an illegitimate child.¡± ¡°Illegitimate child?¡± ¡°But having a successor is a long-standing practice in a noble society, so I can overlook it once.¡± Agnes clenched her teeth and spit out each word. Laslo furrowed his eyebrows, unable to keep up with the flow of the conversation. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t ever want to see it with my own eyes. Don¡¯t even think about bringing him to Estar.¡± Suddenly, an uncontrollable rage erupted. The green-eyed monster hiding in the deepest part occupied her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t allow it! Are you having an affair? You and I are a couple who swore in front of God! How dare you break that!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How many things have I accomplished here for you; how dare you betray me?¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± Laslo tried to calm her down, but it was useless. ¡°I even bowed my head and apologized to the high priest so that you would not be dismissed. Except for the royal family, I have never bowed my head down to anyone!¡± ¡°Did you release the priests because of that?¡± ¡°Then did you intend to keep the nineteen innocent priests in prison?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s not guilty? Who can conclude that they are innocent?¡± Laslo¡¯s tone became as sharp and dark as a rock deep in the sea floor. Agnes tried to refute immediately, but Laslo was faster. ¡°You drank alcohol prepared by the temple and you vomited blood. Whether the glass is poisoned or not, it¡¯s their responsibility.¡± ¡°Poison? So, what evidence did you find? It was just an accident.¡± Agnes regained her composure and glared at her husband, clutching the blanket tightly. ¡°It¡¯s just that my body wasn¡¯t in sync with the ritual. It¡¯s not poison.¡± ¡°If your body wasn¡¯t in sync with the ritual, you shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first place.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that something no one knew about? It wasn¡¯t their fault in the first place.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not blaming them. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Laslo, it was just an accident. It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault.¡± He lowered his head and ruffled his hair fiercely with both hands. As the harsh breathing subsided, Agnes broke the silence. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else you need to say to me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°A confession that you had a change of heart and is dating another woman.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Laslo raised his face and let out a harsh laugh. He looked straight into her eyes and spoke. ¡°A change of heart? I wish I had.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°What?¡± She muttered low. Agnes grabbed his arm at an unexpected answer. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you mentioned an illegitimate child. Don¡¯t worry. wife. My heart beats only for you.¡± Even in a romantic sentence, it did not completely erase the long sarcasms in it. Chapter 97 ¡°If you didn¡¯t have a change of heart, why did you change your attitude after coming back from the capital city?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°If you still love me, you can¡¯t treat me so coldly.¡± Agnes suppressed her emotions and spoke as calmly as possible. Then Laslo responded immediately. ¡°Does that mean I should always welcome you like a dog that wags its tail no matter how I feel?¡± ¡°¡­. That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then I wonder what kind of noble meaning it contains.¡± ¡®What is this cold sarcastic Laslo?¡¯ Agnes was shocked when he faced a man he had never imagined. She even suspected that someone else was under Laslo¡¯s skin. She bit her lips hard to hold back her tears. ¡°¡­ You said you¡¯d do it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you well.¡± ¡°You said you love me¡­¡± The cold air that had spread over Laslo¡¯s face disappeared. A stream of tears fell tactlessly. Agnes quickly wiped off the prickly eyes with her sleeves. ¡°I love you. You told me that!¡± She gathered the strength left in her stomach and shouted. She tried not to tremble, but in the end, her my voice rang. Various emotions poured out at once. Sadness, anger, betrayal, fear. But above all, the emotion that rose from the deepest was love for him. ¡°Are you changing your words? You¡¯ve already confessed your love to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Since you have confessed that you love me countless times, it cannot be denied. do you understand I¡¯ve already written down everything you said!¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, look at the record. No, I¡¯ll show you right now over there in the closet¡­.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± As she tried to get out of bed, Laslo grabbed Agnes¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°Let me go!¡± She waved her caught wrist and struggled. The more she tried to get out of it, the tighter It gets. Laslo looked her in the eye and spoke. ¡°Nothing has changed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing?¡± ¡°Because I still love you. One word from you is enough to rip apart my chest and show my heart.¡± Despite the desperate confession, the situation did not improve. She was still staring at him with red eyes, and Laslo wouldn¡¯t take his eyes off her face. The room was filled with only the sound of the two of them breathing. It was not until the silence became unbearable that Laslo laid Agnes¡¯ wrist. ¡°Then what are all the attitudes you¡¯ve shown over the past few days?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate and talk to me. We already did the oath together, so why aren¡¯t you saying anything!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ I did it because it hurts to look straight at you.¡± An answer she hadn¡¯t expected at all came out. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It felt like my heart was being ripped apart every time I talked to you. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t sit face to face and laugh.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even when we were eating together, it was very difficult to swallow the bread in my throat.¡± Laslo slowly closed his eyes and opened them. The pain on his face lingered for a moment and then disappeared. ¡°Laslo, what are you saying ¡­.¡± ¡°The oath ceremony binds the soul. Do you know exactly what that means?¡± The word ¡°I know¡± filled her throat, but the moment she made eye contact with him, her lips stuck together. ¡°If the other side dies, the other side can feel it vividly. It means that you can feel a piece that makes up you is being ripped off alive.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And that day. When you vomited blood and collapsed in my arms, your heart stopped once.¡± He whispered in a low voice. In order to cover the distorted expression, both his palms were spread out covering his face. ¡°You¡¯ll never know what I felt then.¡± ¡°Laslo, I¡­¡± ¡°While you were struggling in pain as if in hell, all I could do was stay by your side.¡± He put his hand down. Unlike usual, Laslo¡¯s complexion was gloomy and dark. He also looked lethargic like a prisoner who had been in prison for a long time. ¡°Laslo¡­¡± They said when she was unconscious, he stayed by her side for 3 days without eating or sleeping properly. Agnes had never properly understood how Laslo felt when Zoltan conveyed the words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t look back at you.¡± Agnes repeatedly raised and lowered her hand because she didn¡¯t know what to say to comfort him. He was still standing in the middle of the room like a stone statue. ¡°When I returned to Estar, I thought I would have loved you a little less.¡± ¡°¡­. why?¡± ¡°Then the pain I feel when I face you might reduce a little.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°But it didn¡¯t work. No matter how much I avoided you, no matter how hard I tried not to think of you, it was no use.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I love you. Agnes.¡± Laslo smiled faintly and stroked Agnes¡¯ cheek. The touch was weak, so she didn¡¯t feel anything, it was as if the wind was passing by. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡®I love you, too.¡¯ The words filled her throat. She wanted to spit it out right away. However, Agnes held it in. Guilt weighed on her chest. She couldn¡¯t say I love you to a man who confessed that loving her was painful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Laslo.¡± Chapter 98 He fiddled with the soap Adrienne had made with a curious expression. Laslo was an example of a good monarch, so it didn¡¯t take long to gather and accept opinions. ¡°How much can you produce? How much does it cost to make?¡± ¡°The production period is about a week, and it costs little.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying it costs only a little to make soap?¡± His expression turned bizarre, as if he had been told that clay could be made gold. ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°Yes. So, I hope the soldiers will use it diligently.¡± Agnes spoke calmly. She said it as if it were nothing, but soap is a luxury. It is a precious thing that commoners have never used in their lives, but Agnes breaks the boundaries so easily. Laslo was surprised every time she did this. He was afraid of getting used to the amazing miracles she created. ¡°Really? it¡¯s not difficult?¡± ¡°It may be cumbersome, but please pay attention to it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that. I¡¯ll make hand washing a part of our training schedule.¡± Dinner went smoothly. After the couple finished eating, they naturally went up to their room. Naturally, she thought they would sleep in one bed, but Laslo took a few steps back when he saw that she was lying on the bed. ¡°Why? Are you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I have something to take care of.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll join you.¡± Agnes pouted her lips and got up with the blanket on. Laslo smiled sweetly and kissed her forehead. ¡°Go to sleep first.¡± He left the bedroom with those words. [TN: For the next few weeks I will only be posting half of the future chapters here. Click the link below to read the full chapter.] The next day, Laslo followed Agnes as if apologizing for being cold to her for the past few days. He tried to share three meals a day together, and left a small kiss on her cheeks and eyelids regardless of who saw it. He hugged her from time to time and followed her everywhere. His actions were so blatant that Niall coughed in vain. ¡°My lord. There are many eyes in the castle.¡± ¡°It just shows the deep bond between the couple.¡± ¡°Why are you doing it in the middle of the castle? Don¡¯t you think about the people who can see it? What about the people who don¡¯t have a partner and live life alone?¡± Zoltan was furious at Laslo¡¯s blatant response. He even laid out sermons that didn¡¯t suit him, telling him to do it secretly in a bedroom with just the two of them. Of course, Laslo did not even pretend to listen to it. ¡°Wait, Laslo. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°What?¡± ¡°Now, put this arm away. Oh, I¡¯m falling!¡± He stuck to her even when she was at work. Instead of just sitting next to her, he wrapped his arms around her waist and held her in his arms, so it was uncomfortable for her to move her body. Agnes managed to put down her pen and told the man sticking to her. ¡°I heard you need to organize your military service again. Sir Zoltan was begging me to come to the training ground earlier.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already written down the reorganization on paper.¡± ¡°Writing it on paper doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s over. I heard that there are so many other things to do besides that.¡± ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± Laslo hugged her deeply and rested her head on her shoulder. The breath that touched her neck was hot. Agnes only sighed, unable to push him away. Everything seemed to have returned to its place. Laslo spoke and acted as usual. The only strange thing is that he is reluctant to lie in bed with her at night. ¡°What do you do at night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just things that have been pushed back.¡± ¡°So, you push back the thing you need to do during the day and do it at night.¡± When Agnes grumbled, Laslo only smiled, kissing her eyes. She found it annoying that he tried to be alone at night, but she didn¡¯t mind too much as she was tormented by Laslo during the day. One day, 10 days before Laslo goes to the battlefield. She was experimenting with this and that with the soap that Adrienne made, and turned her office into a sea of water. Agnes called in the maids to clean the floor, but it was not easy because the amount was so large and the range was wide. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to remove the furniture and remove the rugs as well. Madam.¡± ¡°Sigh. I can¡¯t help it. Do that.¡± Because of that, the office was a mess. Meanwhile, a maid who had just entered the castle accidentally spilled soapy water on the floor, and Agnes unluckily stepped on it and fell backwards. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°Call a doctor right now!¡± The servants screamed. Agnes¡¯s mind was briefly drawn to a dark and gloomy place. When she came to her senses again, harsh shouts and sorrowful cries woke her up. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°¡­ P, please forgive me. Help me. Hugh M, master!¡± ¡°Brother! This is the princess¡¯ bedroom.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I absolutely don¡¯t have any evil intention. Please save me, Master!¡± Chapter 99 Agnes read several emotions from his confession. There was a mixture of fear, anxiety, and pain that had no end in sight. Laslo let out a deep sigh as he cleared his head of what to say. ¡°No. I was being mean to a sick person. The Doctor will be here soon, so take a rest.¡± ¡°Wait, let¡¯s continue the conversation. Laslo, Laslo!!¡± However, no matter how eagerly she called his name, Laslo never looked back. * * * What¡¯s wrong? She tossed and turned a few times while lying down. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± There was anxiety that her relationship with Laslo might not go back the same way if he forgot about today and moved on. She wore a coat on and ran to Laslo¡¯s bedroom. The door was half open and a faint light leaked through it. ¡°Laslo, I¡¯m sorry for coming so late without a notice.¡± Agnes said carefully and stepped into the room. She looked around, but Laslo was nowhere to be seen. She walked a few more steps toward the bed, and then she heard a faint moan somewhere. ¡°Laslo?¡± It¡¯s definitely his voice. Agnes walked faster and at once removed the curtains on the bed, which were stacked layer by layer. ¡°Laslo? what¡­¡± Laslo, who was lying on the bed, was constantly struggling, grabbing the sheet. His whole body was wet with cold sweat, and a crushed moan came out of his mouth. Agnes was startled and hurriedly climbed onto the bed. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Laslo, Laslo!¡± ¡°Ahh¡­. P, please, no.¡± He gasped and pleaded to someone again and again. Agnes shook his shoulder to wake him up. ¡°Laslo, get a hold of yourself. Huh?¡± ¡°Agnes, Agnes, ah, please, please don¡¯t go¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She was at a loss for words. When she saw him sobbing as he called her name, she felt suffocated. ¡°You can¡¯t leave me behind. No. You can¡¯t.¡± He stretched out his hand in the air and stumbled. Agnes, unable to calm her trembling heart, held Laslo¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I, I¡­ I¡¯m here. Here. I won¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll be by your side.¡± She tried to hold her breath to stop herself from crying, but it was useless. Her voice was shaking so much that it didn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s her. ¡®I was too complacent.¡¯ She thought it would be okay now that they resolved the misunderstanding and made up with each other, and she thought he was fine because he acted as usual. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Laslo, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± Agnes hugged his arm and shed tears. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I notice it?¡¯ It was suspicious that someone who tried not to leave her side during the day somehow keeps her away at night. ¡°¡­¡­ Agnes? His arms, which had been drooping helplessly, gradually became stronger. Laslo¡¯s eyes, which were out of focus, became clearer. He staggered and stood up. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Agnes.¡± Laslo¡¯s voice was ridiculously sweet. He reached out a big hand and started to caress Agnes¡¯ wet cheeks completely. Because of that, tears that had barely stopped came out again. ¡°.¡­.¡­ Since when have you been like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t this a big deal? This is why you purposely kept me away at night. Have you been like this since I collapsed in the temple?¡± Agnes was taken aback as she wiped the tears with her sleeve. Katerina¡¯s words flashed through her mind. ¨C There is a problem, when one side dies, the psychological damage of the remaining side is very large. If it completely collapsed it would be difficult to get back up. It¡¯s because of the oath. Immediately after the ceremony, Agnes died before him. Laslo¡¯s soul suffered unimaginable pain and indelible wounds at that moment. Agnes was then able to understand what the high priest was talking about, the ¡®price¡¯ Laslo paid for. ¡°It¡¯s because of me¡­¡± ¡°Agnes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Because I insisted on holding a ritual. And then I collapsed irresponsibly and you¡­¡­.¡± Deep regret passed through her heart. She thought if she had thought carefully about what Eugene had said, if she hadn¡¯t been greedy, if she had just believed in him and sent him away when he said he was going to war. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡°No, you said that. It¡¯s an accident. It was just an accident.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°I. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Laslo, I¡¯m, oh¡­¡­. What have I done to you?¡± ¡°Agnes, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I was going to make you happy this time. Hmm, but I¡¯m always hurting you because I¡¯m foolish. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Laslo.¡± She bowed her head and constantly said her apology. ¡°You would not have suffered so much had it not been for the ritual.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t regret having a ritual of oath with you.¡± Laslo gently swept down her shoulders as if comforting her. ¡°I didn¡¯t win your heart completely, but instead our souls are bound so tightly, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, stop crying. If you do this, the area around your eyes will sting.¡± The hand that touched her eyes was warm and gentle. Agnes bit her lip and lifted her head to look directly into Laslo¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t see any resentment towards his clean dark green eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± Her heart for him was full. It has grown to the point where she can¡¯t take it anymore, and she can¡¯t stand not saying it out. Her stomach was itching. Her chest and lips trembled very much. Agnes lowered her head halfway and wiggled her finger, and soon plucked up the courage and spoke. ¡°I, you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I, I love you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She felt like a thousand years had passed since she spoke out the words. Agnes raised her head, expecting him to be very happy, but Laslo¡¯s face hardened, contrary to her expectations. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you to return my confession. I just¡­¡± He comforted Agnes with a sad smile. Agnes, who was lost for a moment at the unexpected reaction, understood the situation. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying now?¡± ¡°Agnes, you don¡¯t have to say something you don¡¯t mean because you¡¯re sorry.¡± ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t mean it? I¡¯m not saying this because I feel sorry or guilty, but because I¡¯m truly in love with you.¡± ¡°¡­are you serious?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you believe me? Have I ever lied to you? ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but it¡¯s so sudden.¡± Still, Laslo reacted lukewarmly. Agnes hit her chest with frustration. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? I love you. I love you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. I love you, my husband the duke of Arpad.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know how many times I confess that I love you today.¡¯ Despite the continued confession, Laslo blinked and only stared at Agnes. ¡°Does it mean like; I love you as a human being?¡± ¡°You, hoo.¡± Agnes let out a very deep and complicated breath. Then, without hesitation, she took off the gown she was wearing and began to untie the dress knot. ¡°Agnes, what are you doing now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking my clothes off.¡± ¡°Why are you taking off your clothes?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to have our first night here today.¡± ¡°What?¡± Laslo¡¯s face was filled with question marks. Agnes spoke like a wife ahead of the first night. ¡°Go and turn off the light.¡± ¡°Wait! Why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? No matter how many times I confess my love for you, you don¡¯t believe it, so I have no choice but to show it through my body.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Turn off the light!¡± She shouted angrily. Laslo grabbed the hand of Agnes who was taking off her clothes. ¡°Let go of me! I won¡¯t take a step forward until we begin the night.¡± ¡°Are you saying you really love me?¡± ¡°Yeah. I love you so much. So just take off your clothes. Oh, take it off, hey!¡± Chapter 100 Before she could finish speaking, Laslo rushed over Agnes. She would have been seriously injured if there hadn¡¯t been a bed behind her back. Laslo put his hand into her hair and kissed her frantically. ¡°Agnes, Agnes.¡± He eagerly called her name. The lips he touched were hot and soft, as if his soul was going to explode. Agnes hugged the back of the man she loved. That alone gave her a deep sense of satisfaction. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± She took a short breath at once. As she lay on the bed, she reached out and caressed Laslo¡¯s cheek. Laslo took her hand and kissed her fingertips and smiled. ¡°No. I still can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to tell you again with my body.¡± Agnes wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him in. Laslo meekly bowed his head and kissed her again. No words are enough to express what she felt at the moment. His mouth was sweet as if he had eaten a cookie dipped in sugar. How can a person be so sweet? Agnes embraced him closely and admired him. ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°Say it. I can give you everything.¡± Her whole body heated up and her chest was pounding. He can literally give her everything. Nothing was worth it. Even if she asked for his one eye, he had such a big heart for her that he would just smile and give both of them away. ¡°A piece of bone, a drop of blood, and a piece of flesh.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes said as she swept down Laslo¡¯s handsome forehead and nose with his finger. Laslo slowly lifted himself up. Then, he tore off the string from the gown that was lying on the bed. ¡°Why?¡± Instead of answering, Laslo went down from bed. Then, without hesitation, he walked towards the door. ¡°Laslo?¡± Agnes got up with her elbow supporting her upper body. Laslo opened the doorknob. At that moment, sadness, the shame of being rejected by him, and anger came rushing in like a storm. ¡®Do you hate spending the night with me so much?¡¯ She clenched her fist so hard that fingernail marks remained on the palms of her hands. Agnes groaned, and soon started putting on the gown next to her again. ¡®I¡¯ll never let this go. Laslo, how dare you¡­¡­.¡¯ As she was pouring all kinds of accusations inside, a shadow covered her. ¡°Why are you wearing it back?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Laslo snatched her half-worn outerwear and dropped it on the floor. ¡°I thought you left.¡± ¡°Leaving you alone?¡± It was a sweet voice, like talking with honey in his mouth. He naturally climbed over Agnes and left a tickling kiss on her cheek and eyelid. The disappointment in Agnes¡¯ heart melted like ice under the sunlight. ¡°Then why did you go to the door?¡± ¡°To tie a ribbon to the doorknob.¡± ¡°Ribbon?¡± ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know because it¡¯s a western custom.¡± Laslo smiled. ¡°What kind of custom is that?¡± Laslo grabbed a handful of her hair scattered on the bed and kissed it ends. ¡°It¡¯s a sign that no one should come into the bedroom until the owner tells them to come in.¡± ¡°Hmm. I see. Oh, oh?¡± Agnes¡¯s cheeks reddened when she realized the meaning of the words too late. ¡°I love you.¡± He said. No other words or sentences were needed. Agnes smiled broadly and grabbed his back. * * * Laslo opened his eyes when dawn broke like a habit. It had been a long time since he slept so well without nightmares. He doesn¡¯t have a headache and his eyes aren¡¯t stiff because of not being able to sleep properly. A lot has changed just by having one person lying next to him. ¡°Hmm.¡± As Agnes tossed and turned, the blanket went down a little. Laslo quickly pulled it up and covered her in case it was cold. A smile came out just by looking at her face. He wanted to show the world that the woman in his arms is his wife, but at the same time he wanted to hide her so that no one could see her. ¡°Agnes.¡± He lowered his voice and whispered softly in case she woke up. He wanted to hug her tightly, kiss her until they¡¯re out of breath, and hear her say she loves him once again. ¨C I love you. It was something he wasn¡¯t expecting. After Agnes collapsed in the temple, he didn¡¯t want to be greedy anymore. As long as Agnes opens her eyes again, Laslo promised to never ask anything from her. It was like hell. He doesn¡¯t want to sleep, fearing that Agnes¡¯s heart would stop if he sleeps. ¨C Please get it together. At this rate, you¡¯ll go first. Despite Zoltan¡¯s pleas, Laslo did not bulge. He knew that Sebastian had been sending a carrier pigeon every day to urge him to come to the capital, but there was no time to look at it. Then one day a messenger came from the palace. [If you don¡¯t show your face to the noble meeting within six days, I will commit a crime against your wife, who became a trash after the ceremony, I will cut her arms, pull out her eyes, and cut her tongue into pieces and throw it to the hound] The letter handed over by the messenger contained mean and cruel threats. Laslo wanted to cut off the arms of the messenger carrying it, but managed to hold it in due to Zoltan¡¯s dissuasion. ¨C I will go to the capital tomorrow. ¨C Tomorrow? Why is the king calling you like this? Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¨C I will support the war against Devon and give up the army. ¨C No, why do we have to do that? When they don¡¯t even help in fighting the beast! Zoltan was burning with anger. Laslo sat at the bedside where Agnes was lying and swept her hair gently. ¨C I made a deal with the king. ¨C What kind of deal? ¨C After this war, he will never invite Agnes back to the palace again. ¨C Ha, does the princess know about this? My brother went to war because of her. ¨C Zoltan. He cut off his brother¡¯s words firmly and clearly. ¨C Oh, what is it now? Aren¡¯t you a person who has no successor but did a ritual of oath that is almost forgotten and now you¡¯ll go to war? ¨C There is a spy in the castle. ¨C It¡¯s not once or twice that we had a spy. ¨C The fact that Agnes collapsed during the ceremony is a top secret that few people know about in the castle. But the king knew it. The face of Zoltan, who had his arms folded and his lips pouted, hardened. Laslo stood up. ¨C Try to find a spy somehow while I¡¯m on my way to the capital. ¨C All right. ¨C And if Agnes dies in the meantime¡­¡­. His face was surprisingly expressionless. Laslo looked into his wife¡¯s face for a long time before closing his eyes. ¨C Don¡¯t send me a separate letter. * * * ¡°Why¡­ are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Agnes rubbed her face against his chest. Laslo¡¯s body temperature was so high that his body felt warm as she was close to him. ¡°Sleep more. You must have been tired from sleeping late last night.¡± ¡°Everyone knows that, huh?¡± She grumbled with her eyes half open as if she had not yet woken up. Laslo smiled softly at the sight. This moment was so happy that he thought he doesn¡¯t mind if he dies right now. ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been pondering,hmm, thinking about it.¡± Agnes yawned quietly while talking. She seemed to be still sleepy. ¡°You must die first.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Live until this blonde hair turns all white. Go and die before me.¡± ¡°You want me to die first?¡± Laslo asked with a skeptical look. He lowered his head and stared at the top of Agnes¡¯ head. She blinked slowly. ¡°If I die first, you¡¯ll be in pain again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s have you go first. I¡¯ll stay behind and clean up and follow you right away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you listening?¡± Laslo didn¡¯t know what to say. A very deep part of his heart boiled up. Various emotions swirl like a whirlpool, that it was impossible to know what it was originally. Agnes raised her face and met his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. More than you. I¡¯ve lived six more years, so I can go a little early.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± It was a word that came out without going through Agnes¡¯ head. Laslo was surprised after hearing it. Agnes chuckled and hugged him. ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I love you. Agnes, I love you so much. To the point where I want to give up everything I have, it would not be a waste to die for you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Agnes opened her eyes wide and firmly said to the desperate confession that followed. ¡°Don¡¯t die twice for me.¡± ¡°What do you mean twice?¡± ¡°You have already given me a lot. So now it¡¯s my turn.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sometimes when she sounds like this, Laslo doesn¡¯t know how to react. Perhaps in her imagination, Laslo had risked her life for Agnes. ¡°You will live until your hair is white and die after saying goodbye in tears surrounded by me, our children and grandchildren.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve already decided. I won¡¯t take any rebuttal.¡± Perhaps only God knows how stern and lovely her face is, that is not accepting rebuttals. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Is this love? Is it possible to express all of this feeling with the word love? Laslo tightened his arms and pulled her into his arms. Her warmth gave him a far-off peace. Chapter 101 ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Agnes, who was dozing off, belatedly came to her senses. Ney, who was trimming her hair behind her, clicked her tongue. ¡°Are you very tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡± ¡°Oh, the Lord is so mean. How could he not let our Madam sleep? How did you endure it all this time?¡± Ney smiled and shook her head. Agnes started to doze off again after saying a few words. After that day, the Duke and Duchess slept in one bed and shared the night every day as if it was a natural order. Of course, Agnes was happy and willing to spend the night with him at first. She wanted to share the love as a couple that she had not enjoyed before. However, there is a degree to everything. ¡°Sleep alone today.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± He hurriedly turned his head toward Agnes with a lost face. ¡°Have you lost your conscience? Do you not see what¡¯s under my eyes and still have the guts to say those words?¡± ¡°Your eyes are still beautiful today.¡± ¡°You seem to have lost your conscience and vision. Look. I haven¡¯t been able to sleep properly for days, I have dark circles under my eyes.¡± ¡°Um. Are you very tired?¡± ¡°Are you asking that now?¡± Agnes put down the fork that was poking the salad and rolled her eyes at him. For the first two days, she felt like she was stepping on a cloud.On the third day, she was a little tired, but she overcame it with the power of love, and on the fourth day, she tried to pretend to be okay, but she dozed off whenever she sat somewhere. However, as they slept together for five days straight, Agnes began to get annoyed. ¡°No, if it¡¯s that good, why did you not do it sooner? Why are you trying to do it all at once as if you were behind in your work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to apologize for neglecting you all this time.¡± Laslo said somewhat brazenly. Agnes laughed in vain because she was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯ve apologized enough, so let¡¯s sleep separately today.¡± ¡°Then Let¡¯s just cuddle¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes raised her eyebrows upwards. Laslo hastily changed his words. ¡°Okay. Then just hold hands¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, well. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself and don¡¯t even get close to my bedroom tonight.¡± Agnes said firmly. Laslo looked at his wife with a sad face for quite some time, but her decision did not change until the meal was over. * * * Now, the entire lot was shaken by the coming of the war just around the corner. Those who had been away from afar came back one after another after hearing the news of the duke¡¯s departure. Some of them were waiting for Agnes. ¡°Sir Beller.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw you. Princess.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nice to see you like this.¡± I meant it. Agnes was worried that Beller would head straight to the battlefield without stopping by the territory. ¡°I heard from my master that you were seriously sick. Are you feeling okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all better now.¡± ¡°Oh, Princess. Why is your body so weak? When I tried to see you before you were also not feeling well. There¡¯s a very good Doctor in Leana that I know. Shall I bring him over here?¡± ¡°So, Sir Beller.¡± If she doesn¡¯t cut off this man¡¯s words in the middle, she will never be able to say what she wants to say. ¡°Will you be my escort?¡± ¡°What? Me?¡± Beller scratched the back of his nose with his finger in bewilderment. Agnes remembered him returning from the war as a cold corpse. This time she wanted to stop it. To do so, the most fundamental solution is to prevent Beller from going to war at all. ¡°Well. Of course, I want to stay with the princess, but my master is going to war, so I can¡¯t be here alone.¡± ¡°Do you only serve Laslo as a master? I need you, too.¡± ¡°Oh, well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because there aren¡¯t many trusted people around me. Haven¡¯t I seen Sir since I was a princess? Perhaps that¡¯s why I feel so reassured.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to stay long. Because I know you¡¯re a busy person. Please do me a favor until Laslo returns from the war.¡± When Agnes showed such a desperate attitude, Beller continued to find it difficult to refuse. ¡°Then can I discuss it with the master?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Agnes smiled and sent Beller away. Since Laslo can¡¯t refuse her request, it¡¯s a known sure thing that Beller will be left behind. Her steps were light as she thought she had saved a human life. Agnes parted with Beller and ran into Zoltan while passing through the corridor. ¡°Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°Oh, princess.¡± Zoltan, who was talking to the knights, hurriedly greeted Agnes. ¡°The soap I mentioned before. Did you give it all to the knights? Did you mention that they have to use it every day if they go to war?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ve done it. Don¡¯t worry. By the way, the faces of my older brother and the princess are very bright lately. I am very envious.¡± He grumbled as he deliberately extended his speech. Agnes smiled briefly. ¡°Though my face is the same, why is your face so dark?¡± ¡°You two have time to meet each other at least. I don¡¯t even remember the last time I saw Ney¡¯s face.¡± ¡°You seem very busy?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Don¡¯t even ask. Even ten bodies are not enough for maintaining the army, checking supplies, and even filtering out spies.¡± Zoltan felt it was time to complain to Agnes. She listened and sat silently. She felt sorry for Zoltan who suffered after Laslo left the castle. ¡°A spy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s, um.¡± Zoltan moved to a deserted place and continued to talk. ¡°When the princess collapsed during a ritual before. The reason why you collapsed was top secret. But the king knew about it.¡± ¡°The king knew that?¡± ¡°Yes. There are only a handful of people who know about it. The tail is never caught.¡± ¡°Who knows that I fainted because of the Ritual.¡± Agnes internally removed the spy candidates one by one. First of all, it goes without saying that Zoltan, Laslo, and Ney have no reason to betray her. At that moment, she felt a strange feeling that she couldn¡¯t explain. Spy. Betrayal. Zoltan¡¯s angry voice vaguely echoed in her mind. ¨C I found out who opened the gate. ¨C Who is it? ¨C Matron, a guy who wouldn¡¯t mind having dog food wags his tail under Sebastian. ¨C I¡¯ll take care of that bastard, Zoltan, you and the princess right now. ¡°Oh, my!¡± How could I forget this? This is the reason why I felt something familiar when I first heard the name of Matron. Agnes shuddered at her stupidity. ¡®No matter how dire the situation was at the time, how could I forget to do such an important thing.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong, princess?¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sir Matron. How trustworthy is he?¡± ¡°Sir Matron?¡± Zoltan showed a suspicious look at Agnes¡¯ question. ¡°He is someone I grew up with since I was little. He is also the grandson of Bushke. He is trustworthy.¡± ¡°You grew up together?¡± It is unlikely that Zoltan or Laslo will notice his betrayal. Even Agnes would find it hard to believe if Ney suddenly betrayed her. She couldn¡¯t bring up the words that Matron, who is trusted by the brothers, seems to be a spy. She has no proof and she can¡¯t recklessly claim that Matron is a spy. Agnes returned to her room, leaving Zoltan behind. ¡®When did he betray us? what kind of information was passed there¡¯ ¡°Are you worried about something?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your expression looked serious.¡± When she came to her senses, Laslo stood obliquely by the door and looked at Agnes. ¡°Just, well, this and that.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes roughly crushed her worries and responded. Laslo crept up and stood behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you a lot when I go to war.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°So, you know what I told you before.¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist and put his face close to her. He could hear her breathing sounds in his ears. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Golden Age relic? A bird statue. If you hold the other, you can see what other birds see.¡± ¡°Ah. I remember.¡± She is talking about an artifact that has been useful to discover Roland¡¯s identity in the past. Laslo naturally kissed her temple and spoke. The difference in size between the two was quite large, so Agnes was completely buried in his arms. ¡°If we share it, won¡¯t we be able to see each other whenever we want to?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°By the way, the portrait is also finished, so you can take it with you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes¡¯ head was still complicated with the thoughts of Matron. While she was thinking about something else, Laslo pushed Agnes toward the bed. By the time she realized it, her legs had already touched the bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were tired? Why don¡¯t we go to bed early today? I¡¯ll be by your side until you fall asleep.¡± Agnes smiled in vain at the obvious intention. ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t set yet. More than that, let go, oh, let go.¡± When Agnes struggled, Laslo hugged her body once as if he was disappointed and released her. ¡°I¡¯m sad.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°I want to be with you for another day, but you look so peaceful.¡± Laslo grumbled. ¡°No way. My heart is trembling right now.¡± ¡°Is it true? Then show me with your body.¡± Laslo said shamelessly. Chapter 102 As soon as she finished speaking, her body collapsed on the bed. Laslo quickly jumped over it and grabbed her by the waist. ¡°I can¡¯t do it today. I can¡¯t. Duke Arpad.¡± Agnes punched his shoulder and spoke. Sadly, it didn¡¯t do any damage to Laslo because she was as powerful as a cotton bat. Laslo smiled and pulled his wife toward him. ¡°I know. I just want to be by your side.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°I already miss you. I miss you even though I¡¯m holding you in my arms. Oh, it¡¯s sad to think that we won¡¯t be able to see each other for months.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ So, who told you to go to war? Just send Sir Zoltan instead.¡± Then Laslo just laughed without saying a word. Agnes reached out and hugged his firm back. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you, too. I will stand on the highest watchtower of the castle every day and wait for you to come.¡± She honestly told him how she felt. She understands what Laslo said. Even though she¡¯s looking at him like this, she misses him, and holding him in her arms was not enough. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the blink of an eye. I¡¯ll also send you letters often.¡± ¡°Okay. Take plenty of carrier pigeons.¡± Agnes said as she ran her finger across the tip of his eyebrow. ¡°Well, don¡¯t send it through a carrier pigeon if you can. Since it¡¯s a battlefield, it¡¯s dangerous to fly birds.¡± ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°It could be from the enemy, so we shoot the arrows when we see one and hit them.¡± ¡°Really? Then¡­¡­.¡± Agnes suddenly thought of an idea. carrier pigeon. It is obvious that Matron also exchanged information through a carrier pigeon. If so, what if they intentionally leak fake information and then shoot the carrier pigeon that Matron will send? Agnes got out of his arms and lifted her back. ¡°Agnes?¡± ¡°I heard from Zoltan that he is looking for spies in the castle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I have a way to find him.¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Pigeon hunting.¡± Agnes smiled deeply and looked at Laslo. * * * When she told Laslo about it. They tried it one by one, starting with Matron; he, like Zoltan, was struck by her skepticism. ¡°Well. Wouldn¡¯t the people of the temple be more influential than Sir Matron?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m trying to get rid of my suspicions. I¡¯ll have to check out Ney and Niall at this point too.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He casually agreed to her plan. Agnes deliberately stood in front of Matron, pretending to have very urgent and important information.She was worried that he wouldn¡¯t buy it, but soon he bit the bait. ¡°This is¡­¡± He checked the note tied to the pigeon¡¯s leg and hardened his face. There was undeniable clear evidence written there. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I told you before in front of Sir Matron?¡± ¡°Yeah. And it¡¯s Matron¡¯s handwriting.¡± Agnes looked at the paper that had been tied to the pigeon. The words Agnes and Laslo had spoken in front of Matron a while ago were written. ¡°How dare you.¡± Laslo clenched the piece of paper and crumpled it. An indescribable sense of betrayal rose in his eyes. Agnes opened her mouth and pretended to be sorry. ¡°How can Sir Matron do that? I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°He was like a brother to me. That¡¯s why I entrusted you to him¡­ I was stupid. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why is that your fault? Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡± Agnes comforted him gently. Zoltan, who belatedly learned the truth, had the same reaction as Laslo. ¡°Catch him now, torture him and then kill him! This scumbag orphan we took care of, we gave him clothes and fed him and this is how he repaid us. Neither grace nor loyalty.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he was Bushke¡¯s grandson?¡± ¡°Actually, he is an orphan whom Bushke took in when he was young. Only a few people know that.¡± Zoltan couldn¡¯t contain his anger, and he continued to grunt. ¡°Why? Why did he choose the king?¡± ¡°He may have been the king¡¯s henchman from the beginning. He was about ten when he first came to the territory.¡± Laslo said coldly. Ten years old is young, but he was old enough to be aware of the situation. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this, so pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Argh. How can he do that to me?¡± Still unsettled by his anger, Zoltan kicked the door. After he left, Laslo took a deep breath. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, it would have been a disaster. I really couldn¡¯t have imagined it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to doubt the person who you grew up with.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad we found the spy before anything big happened.¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going to appease me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill him. I have to kill him.¡± Laslo said without hesitation. ¡°There is no need to embrace someone who has already betrayed you once. I plan to create a suitable excuse and deal with it naturally.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Okay. I see.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I have to hire a new escort for you.¡± ¡°Oh, that thing. I already have someone in mind.¡± ¡°Hmm? Who is it?¡± Agnes smiled brightly at Laslo¡¯s question. ¡°Sir Beller. I think it would be good if he¡¯s my escort since I¡¯m already familiar with him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely reliable. I heard you asked Sir Beller to be your escort a while ago?¡± ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t know this would happen, it¡¯s a coincidence.¡± It was really a coincidence. Agnes was taken by surprise. If she hadn¡¯t met Zoltan that day, Agnes would have passed by without knowing about the spy. ¡°I am suddenly very anxious to leave.¡± He couldn¡¯t stand the boiling heart and hugged Agnes. Agnes quietly buried her face in his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, because I have Zoltan and there are many guards here. Don¡¯t come back hurting either.¡± Agnes rather threatened him. Laslo couldn¡¯t stand it and kissed his wife on both cheeks. * * * Three days before the departure. At dawn, a stranger knocked on the gate of Estar Castle. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°He just said that he was someone who risked his life for Madam.¡± As soon as Agnes heard it, she asked to call him right away. A man with a black cape all over his head limped in and opened the door. ¡°Please step back.¡± Agnes sent all of her attendants outside. Then he took off the hood and showed his face. It was Roland in the form of Mihai, an ordinary man with blonde hair and brown eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ten days ago, dozens of elite knights came to the mansion.¡± His voice was lower and harsher than usual, and for a moment she almost mistook him for someone else. ¡°Is it Sebastian?¡± ¡°That crazy punk ordered all of his nephews and cousins to be killed.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He stabbed my young nephew¡¯s stomach and cut off my uncle¡¯s head in front of me. Then they framed him and hung my uncle¡¯s head on the gate of the city.¡± Roland swept down his face roughly. Agnes was speechless at the terrible behavior. ¡°Just because I was against the war.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And he asked me to hand over the full power of Alexandra. Then, he will let me succeed as the next marquis.¡± When he finished speaking, Roland laughed, letting the air slip through his lips. That smile was so dark it was like a night without the moon. ¡°I lied down like a dog and said I was going to do it. I begged at his feet for my life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I came here because I was ordered to dig behind the duchess.¡± Roland got up from his seat and threw off his cape completely. Thanks to this, a bandage wrapped around his left leg was visible. He looked straight at Agnes¡¯ face and soon knelt in front of her. ¡°Marquis Sandor¡±. ¡°It is true that I did not completely trust the Duchess. So, I tried to live between the king and the duchess in moderation.¡± Contrary to his calm face, his voice gradually trembled. Roland soon bowed down and took a complete posture of obedience. ¡°Please kill him. He killed my uncle in front of me, He stabbed my ten-year-old nephew in the stomach, cut my legs off, and put a knife on my mother¡¯s neck.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I want.¡± Roland¡¯s tears rolled down the rug where he was lying face down. Agnes looked at his trembling back. ¡°Get up¡±. Roland raised his head. ¡°Can you swear complete obedience to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I will pay you with Sebastian¡¯s neck.¡± Agnes said. Roland¡¯s face completely wet from tears raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. ¡°Now I belong to you. Master.¡± * * * ¨C I need you to do something for me. ¨C Need something? ¨C Not long ago, there was a spy in the castle. Can you find out how much information the king has on his side? ¨C Of course. Master Roland bowed politely and disappeared secretly as he did when he came. The fickle attitude completely disappeared, and unquestionable anger and hatred flared up in his eyes. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Agnes looked into the intricately engraved patterns on the back of her hand. She remembered Laslo wrapping a bandage over that hand. The fact that Zoltan shed his intestines and died and a lot of people threw their life for her. She also can¡¯t forget the moment Laslo¡¯s arm was caught on a pole. ¡°Sebastian¡± Agnes muttered the name as if savoring it. She imagined his half-brother¡¯s severed head. The day when I can tear you apart and kill you with my own hands is getting close Chapter 103 Matron was naturally removed as Agnes¡¯ escort. There were many excuses that Laslo could use as he was about to go to war. ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Long time no see. Bushke.¡± The old woman¡¯s face looked more emaciated than usual. Agnes sat down first. It was obvious why she came. ¡°Is it because of Matron?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t believe the evidence I showed you.¡± Then Bushke shook her head very hard. ¡°No. I heard the circumstances of the situation from the lord, and I also checked the handwriting.¡± ¡°Then why did you come to me?¡± ¡°I am going to confess my sins.¡± ¡°Sins?¡± Bushke bowed her head, fiddling with her old, wrinkled hands, and opened her mouth. ¡°When I first saw Matron on the street, I thought of my dead grandson and took him in. I thought I had raised him to the best of my ability, but I can¡¯t believe he betrayed his master¡­¡­. The sins he has committed are so great that I am so ashamed to face you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It was something no one expected.¡± ¡°I should have known. I raised him like my own blood, but I didn¡¯t even notice that.¡± Bushke¡¯s voice gradually trembled. Agnes handed her a handkerchief. ¡°There is a possibility that he was raised as a spy from the beginning, don¡¯t mind it too much.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe he is. We found Matron near the territory of Count Barania.¡± ¡°Count Barania?¡± An unexpected person came out of Bushke¡¯s mouth. At first, she thought he was a spy sent by the king, but the more she dug into it, the more information she didn¡¯t know popped up. ¡°Do you have any more suspicions?¡± Bushke shook her head, wiping the wet corners of her eyes. Her appearance looks pitiful, so she couldn¡¯t question her any longer. ¡®Is Matron sent by the Count?¡¯ Count Barania is the king¡¯s closest confidant, so it would not be strange. ¡®But how would I know that she had been training him ever since he was a child? That was more than ten years ago.¡¯ The question only deepened and was not easily resolved. ¡°Madam. We are ready to go to the temple.¡± Then the servant came quietly and said, ¡°Oh, yes. Laslo?¡± ¡°He said that he has work to do and that he will leave after finishing it.¡± It was the first day of the harvest festival, so they decided to go to the temple together. Agnes changed clothes and went down first. Max and Beller were waiting in front of the carriage. ¡°Please take care of me starting today, Princess.¡± Beller smiled and greeted him. She shook her head indifferently. Changing one of her escort knights won¡¯t change her daily life. However, Agnes later realized that she had somewhat underestimated Beller. ¡°Well, princess. Do you know what I said there? Hey! It¡¯s my realm! hey! Isn¡¯t that cool? When I shouted like this, people¡¯s eyes widened and everyone was talking about it. There he drew his sword and¡­¡­¡± She feels like blood is coming out of her ears. She didn¡¯t know he was like this since it was the first time they¡¯ve been together this long. If they had been in the castle, she would ask him to leave her alone, but she couldn¡¯t let Beller leave since they were outside. ¡°Do you have any other options than Sir Beller?¡± His chatter was so serious that Max, who is usually quiet, came up to her and asked, ¡°¡­be patient.¡± ¡°There are things that can be endured and there are things that can¡¯t be done.¡± He shook his head from side to side with a tired face. ¡°It¡¯s almost like Lisa¡¯s male version.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. You said you¡¯re good at taking care of others. Follow him like Miss Lisa and take care of him.¡± ¡°His age is an exception.¡± Max said with a smirk. Then, as Beller walked closer, he quickly hid behind Agnes. Agnes said looking back at him with a confused expression. ¡°You¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you my escort knight?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect you from behind.¡± Max spoke calmly without changing the color of his face. The temple area was crowded with people. It was several times more than last year. Looking at it, she could clearly see that the land had developed. The people¡¯s faces were bright, and no one trembled in fear that the demons might suddenly attack. As she was looking at the territory people with a happy face, one person caught her eye. A man with white hair, dressed in ash-covered clothes, was staggering down the streets. After one blink, the man disappeared. ¡®What? Did I see something wrong?¡¯ ¡°Agnes.¡± A gentle hand brushed her back. She smiled and looked back. ¡°What were you watching?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was waiting for you to come.¡± ¡°Shall we go in?¡± He reached out his arm, and she naturally clung onto it. As the duke and his wife stood at the entrance, the priest who was handing out flowers quietly approached and said: ¡°The high priest said to guide you two if you come.¡± ¡°Um? High priest Katerina?¡± Agnes¡¯s words rose. In fact, today was not the first time the duke and his wife visited the temple. After Laslo returned from the capital, he visited the high priest several times and asked to meet, but he was rejected every time. ¡°Sure. Guide us.¡± ¡°Yes. Come this way.¡± The two followed the priest. Upon entering the room, Katerina was standing there. She handed the couple every single white flower she was holding. ¡°I wish God¡¯s blessings be with you.¡± ¡°Thank you. High priest.¡± Laslo said. Katerina looked at Laslo¡¯s face without being rude to him, and then she turned her head away. ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°How have you been?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Yes. I am okay.¡± Plain and casual conversations came and went. Agnes sipped the priest¡¯s tea and nudged Laslo with her elbow. ¡°Hmmmm. Duke Arpad has something to say to the high priest.¡± ¡°hmm? Oh, High Priest. I sincerely apologize for the rudeness I¡¯ve committed before. I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± He bowed his head. Katerina paused for a moment, then put down the teacup. ¡°How about the nightmares?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Not much anymore.¡± ¡°Have you seen fewer illusions? Are you hearing hallucinations?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Illusion? hallucinations? What does all this mean?¡± Laslo¡¯s lips hardened. Instead of Laslo, who had lost her words, Katerina opened her mouth instead. ¡°Twelve years ago, one of the couples who performed the oath ceremony witnessed the death of their spouse right before their eyes. Her husband, suffered from illusions and hallucinations of her wife, he then committed suicide three years later.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your Majesty the Duke will be no exception. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Laslo, are the high priest¡¯s words true?¡± ¡°It was only at first. It¡¯s really good now.¡± Laslo sighed and took Agnes¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you still saying that, ha?¡± ¡°You should not think of the ceremony of oath simply as a demonstration of romantic love.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I want you to take this opportunity to understand how frightening and terrifying it is to have two souls tied up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m reflecting. High Priest. I thought the weight of the ritual was light.¡± Agnes said in a low voice. Katerina¡¯s face softened a little when she saw her sincere eyes. ¡°I heard you are going to depart tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Please come back safely. Not only for yourself, but also for the Duchess.¡± * * * ¡°Do you know how to use the bird?¡± ¡°Well. You just have to hold on tight and focus.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep the birds in the office. I spend most of my time there. Oh, did you oil the sword? And you brought your own soap. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me¡­¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± Laslo frantically grabbed Agnes¡¯ arm as he laid out his words. ¡°It¡¯s our last dinner before we leave, and we haven¡¯t had time to look at each other¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°¡­don¡¯t say it like it will be the last time.¡± It was fine until this morning. Agnes was determined to see him off. But as the sun went down and the day got dark, unbearable anxiety came over. ¡°Of course. It will not be the last.¡± ¡°Did you hear what High Priest Katerina said earlier? You have to come back safely, for me.¡± ¡°I will do it even if you don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯ll be back to you.¡± He smiled softly, grabbed his wife¡¯s hand, and then let it go. ¡°So, for now, let¡¯s forget all our worries and eat together.¡± It was then that the two had an ordinary, everyday conversation. Agnes struggled to forget that he would leave for war at dawn. ¡°Oh. What about Sir Matron, have you done any interrogation?¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious as to why he betrayed you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± Laslo said, giving strength to his clasped hands. ¡°What on earth was so lacking that he was attached to that side, what was the king promised to him, or whether he was on the side of the king from the beginning.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But if you kill him too suddenly, the other side will suspect, so I¡¯m going to interrogate him on the battlefield.¡± His voice suddenly became surprisingly cold. ¡°Okay. If anything comes up, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± After dinner, it was time to go to bed. While taking a bath, her mind was disturbed. Tears welled up in her eyes as she changed her clothes. ¡®I have to smile and let him go.¡¯ She hurriedly wiped the corner of her eye and went out pretending to be as sane as possible. As she went to her bedroom, Laslo was standing in the middle of her room. ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± For some reason, Laslo had a wretched face. Agnes looked at him, blinking her eyes. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°He, um¡­.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I mean. I ¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t speak properly. Agnes¡¯s face changed seriously. What are you going to say that you¡¯re having difficulty saying? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Laslo looked around the empty room once, and whispered in Agnes¡¯ ear. ¡°The truth is. I, hmm hmmm. I¡¯m not wearing my underwear on.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t, what?¡± ¡°Underwear¡­¡­.¡± He mumbled shyly. Laslo¡¯s face reflected in the light sphere was redder than usual. The corners of Agnes¡¯ lips, which had been serious for a moment, trembled softly. Chapter 104 ¡°Now¡­¡­. What are we going to do?¡± ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t this how you do it? Should I show you?¡± Laslo took off his top with innocent eyes like a newborn calf. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t notice that Agnes¡¯s face became cold as he took off his clothes. ¡°Now and what are you doing?¡± ¡°Underwear. Isn¡¯t that what you said when you want to go to bed with your partner?¡± ¡°This¡­¡­!¡± Of course, the first emotion that rose up was anger. ¡°For someone going to war tomorrow, this is what you want to do?¡± After screaming, sadness and fear flooded her. ¡°I, I tried so hard holding back my tears in the bathroom earlier. I wanted to let you go with a smile. I¡¯ve been holding it in for so long¡­¡± ¡°Oh, this. don¡¯t cry, I didn¡¯t think this through. Agnes. I¡¯m sorry.¡± When Agnes began to shed tears that she had been holding back, Laslo panicked not knowing what to do. ¡°I am in despair right now and here you are talking about underwear all of a sudden, and do you think that¡¯s what I want in this situation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just, you look so depressed today.¡± Laslo gently stroked her back. ¡°I thought this would make you feel a little better.¡± ¡°You leaving me won¡¯t make me feel any better.¡± Agnes sighed and wiped her teary eyes. At her firm answer, Laslo laughed with satisfaction. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Stay by my side.¡± He grinned. The couple lay on the bed holding hands and looking at each other. ¡°You can¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°If the king asks you to do something unreasonable, just ignore it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wash your hands diligently with soap, and don¡¯t go near the sick person in case of a plague.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Laslo nodded her head obediently and affirmed whatever she had to say. Agnes said, raising her face and kissing his lips. ¡°¡­You have to come back to me alive.¡± ¡°I will definitely do that.¡± Agnes seemed to relax a bit, and her eyelids kept closing. Laslo patted her on the back. ¡°Get some sleep. Agnes, it¡¯s already dark.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to watch you go.¡± ¡°I have already finished checking the generals, so there is no need to get up to see me off. Don¡¯t come out.¡± ¡°The lord is leaving for the battlefield, how can the madness lie down and sleep?¡± ¡°Seeing you before I go will only make it hard for me to leave.¡± Agnes pursed her lips and looked into Laslo¡¯s eyes. The words she wanted to say ran up to the end of her throat, she couldn¡¯t spit out anything. ¡°So, get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± She tried not to sleep until the end, but she couldn¡¯t get over her closed eyelids. Instead, she clutched to his hem and his hand. She tried to never let go. She had a hard time falling asleep. She kept waking up and then fell asleep again repeatedly. She heard someone whispering. The hand that gently touched her cheek came like a dream. Agnes closed her eyes for a very short time and then opened it. And when she turned to her side, it was empty. For a moment, her heart pounded. She rushed to get up, but her feet got tangled in the duvet and she fell halfway down. ¡°Ugh!¡± The sun was rising through the curtains. Agnes frantically ran to the window and removed the curtain. ¡°Laslo!¡± Through the window, she could see the army leaving the castle. She checked it, found her robe, put it on, and ran outside without a moment to waste. ¡°No, madam!¡± The servant shouted in bewilderment, but Agnes did not hear anything. She just wanted to get to him somehow. ¡°Gasp¡­. la,.. slo¡­. where?¡± ¡°Princess. Calm down.¡± She was running out of breath. She looked around the gates, but saw only armed and walking soldiers, but Laslo was nowhere to be seen. Zoltan sighed softly, untied his cloak and covered Agnes over. ¡°He already left.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t even able to tell him to have a safe trip¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh, why are you barefooted? Hey, you. Hurry up and get the princess shoes.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t say that.¡± There were no tears. Instead, a hollow voice came out of her lips. ¡°He will come back safely.¡± Zoltan said quietly. Agnes did not turn to Zoltan. She just watched the backs of the soldiers disappearing endlessly. * * * ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little overworked these days?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You only get four hours of sleep.¡± ¡°That is enough.¡± Agnes said bluntly. Ney continued to rant after that, but she didn¡¯t listen. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Madam. Do you have time?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Andrassy walked forward as if running in front of Agnes with an excited expression on his face. ¡°We have made enough armor, so I¡¯m going to start making light spheres again, is that okay?¡± ¡°Do that.¡± ¡°And the soap you showed me before. Why don¡¯t we improve it a bit and sell it?¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°If the surface is polished, add scented herbs and fix the packaging, it will sell well to the middle class.¡± In addition, Andrassy laid out how to distribute the soap and plan a production schedule. He¡¯s been talking about soap for a while. It seems like he already made up his mind. ¡°Do what you want. By any chance, do you have any connection in the east,¡± ¡°What do you mean by connection?¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes grew cold. Andrassy rubbed his chin slowly. ¡°In the East, I don¡¯t have a very tight sales network, but I know a lot of merchants. Shall I call them?¡± ¡°Okay. And find out more about the merchants who deal not only with Barania, but also Gent and Devorsen.¡± ¡°Even Gent and Devorsen?¡± Andrassy eyes widened a little. Barania, Gent, and Devorsen are all the lords representing the East. At the same time, they were aristocrats who blatantly sided with the king. ¡°Are you thinking of expanding your business to the East? Gent and Devorsen are royalists to the bone and must be approached with caution.¡± ¡°Of course, I should.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± Unlike the first time when he was excited, Andrassy¡¯s face changed calmly. He is quick-witted. Agnes put down her pen and looked at him softly. ¡°Hmm. I just want to try to sell light spheres more actively.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see. I understand. I will find out what you said as soon as possible.¡± He nodded his head and left her room. Agnes took out the documents she had hidden under her desk only after her servants left. A letter from Roland not long ago was written in cipher text. {He knew that the spy he had planted in Estar was discovered. The King is suspicious and does not reveal anything important, but it seems that Estar¡¯s information is periodically reported through other sources besides me.} Dhe expected that there would be little twigs other than Matron. As she tied her hair and groaned, she heard a knock. ¡°Madam. The wizard has come.¡± ¡°Bring him in.¡± Agnes hid the papers and spoke. As soon as the door opened, Theo rushed in. ¡°D, Duchess! Someone great is coming here! So, I mean. Whoa, don¡¯t get too excited.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the one excited.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. princess.¡± Theo said with a sad face, not being serious. ¡°Reika-sama is coming here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I thought you would be surprised! When I first heard the news, I was so startled that I ran here.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t believe it. Reika-sama will come here. Hmmmm. do not worry. I will take responsibility for Reika-sama¡­¡­¡± He was faster and more talkative than usual. Agnes hurriedly cut Theo¡¯s waist. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Who is Reika?¡± Then Theo¡¯s face crumpled, as if he had seen someone who had no common sense. ¡°You don¡¯t know Reika-sama? how? He invented the Georg equation, first established the Nielsen-Amungen equation, and the strongest of the four, the last wizard of the Golden Age!¡± ¡°Ah, you mean that Archmage?¡± ¡°Reika-sama is not just an Archmage! He has far surpassed the limits of human beings!¡± Theo jumped up and heated up. Agnes only remembered who Reika was after listening to his lengthy additional explanation. Archmage Reika. She is called the last wizard of the Golden Age. ¡°Why is she coming here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the mana stone?¡± ¡°I have no intention of selling mana stones.¡± Theo, who had been very excited, was taken aback by her sarcastic attitude. ¡°Yeah, but when Reika-sama is coming, shouldn¡¯t we have a welcome ceremony by inviting the residents of the territory?¡± ¡°Welcome Ceremony? Do you know that Nirseg is at war right now?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s Reika-sama, even for a modest banquet¡­.¡± ¡°Banquet? My husband and the lord of Sutmar are fighting with blood and sweat on the battlefield. And you want me to hold a banquet?¡± ¡°That.¡­.¡± ¡°Do you have more to say?¡± Theo left her room, with a drooping shoulder. It was so trivial that Agnes quickly forgot the name Reika. Until Archmage Reika appeared in front of Agnes and said such nonsense. ¡°Exchange ten mana stones for one of my signatures.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Are you a con artist, not an archmage?¡± When Agnes asked the question absurdly, Reika sighed as she fluttered her gorgeous pink hair with her hands. ¡°Oh, I guess you love my autograph a lot, I¡¯ll give you 5 sheets for 1 mana stone.¡± Chapter 105 Clearly, Reika the great wizard is a legend. Some say that she lived for over a hundred years, while others call her the only true wizard. But to Agnes, Reika was nothing more than a woman who appeared out of the blue, with her pink hair and bloated narcissism. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend you don¡¯t need it. I know you want it.¡± ¡°No need. I don¡¯t need it.¡± As the quarrel continued, Agnes said somewhat annoyed. Reika opened her eyes wide and half covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°No way¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, your signature,¡± ¡°Are you doing this because you want to kiss the back of my hand?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, this is a bit embarrassing since this is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡± ¡®How can she say that embarrassing thing¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­ I am the Princess of Nirseg and the Duchess of Arpad.¡± ¡°Ahm? Is it time to introduce ourselves? I¡¯m Reika, the last wizard of the Golden Age.¡± ¡®I knew some wizards were a bit social and self-centered, I think Reika got them all.¡¯ ¡°I have no intention of selling mana stones. Even if you give me a hundred signatures.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you selling it?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to leak it outside.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to leak outside?¡± Reika asked innocently. Agnes, who was trying to answer involuntarily, stopped. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to answer that.¡± ¡°Why? Why is it? I¡¯ll give you a sign, so let me know.¡± ¡°Oh, well. I don¡¯t need your autograph.¡± ¡°So, what do you need? I can allow you to touch the back of my hand. But please refrain from touching other parts of the body. It¡¯s unpleasant.¡± Reika said as she stretched out the back of her hand. Agnes feels like she¡¯s talking to a wall. It¡¯s like having a conversation against a handmade wall. Her throat was choked by the frustration. ¡°¡­¡­ Welcome to the castle of Estar, Archmage. I hope there will be no inconvenience in your stay.¡± Agnes left the drawing room in a hurry, leaving a brief greeting. She wondered how the great wizard grew to be like that. Because Agnes, who grew up as a princess, wasn¡¯t like that. Then she accidentally walked down the hallway and found out why. ¡°kyaaa! Reika-sama!¡± ¡°Me, me, me, ha, only once. Please sign once! I was a fan even before I became a wizard!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been a fan since birth! Please, just give me an autograph!¡± The hallways seemed like a bustling market. The wizards, who were usually not seen in the castle, came in groups and crowded around the Great wizard Reika. ¡°You are so beautiful!¡± ¡°Yes. I know. The real thing is better than the rumors, right? Everyone said that.¡± And Reika, who was in the center, accepted that hot attention as if it was natural. Seeing this, Agnes shook her head and continued walking along the way. Then she saw the back of a familiar person somewhere in the distance. ¡®It has a white hair.¡¯ He was a white man with a white head. She felt strangely stunned. Before she could recall his identity, he disappeared again in the blink of an eye. ¡°Servant of God¡­.¡± It was clear that it was the servant of God who had destroyed the castle last summer. Since when were you hiding in the castle? Agnes called the knights with a serious face. ¡°Search the castle now. There is a suspicious person.¡± ¡°What kind of suspicious person are you talking about?¡± ¡°I saw a man with white hair hiding in the castle.¡± As her words fell, more than twenty knights began to search the castle. There was an emergency at the castle. After Zoltan heard the news, he rushed to his feet. They sealed the gates and searched for the chimney, but could not find the servant of the god. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Princess. I couldn¡¯t find it. I¡¯ll put the knights in front of the bedroom for the time being just in case.¡± ¡°Do that.¡± For several days, the boundaries of the castle were tight. Agnes refrained from going out of the castle and took five or more escorts when she left. That¡¯s how it went. The servant of God has never been seen since that day. Instead, Reika went in and out of Agnes¡¯ office. ¡°It hurts my pride, but I¡¯ll admit it honestly.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Duchess doesn¡¯t want my autograph.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you for admitting.¡± Agnes replied tremblingly. Reika turned her hair over and over again. ¡°Great. Tell me what you want. Is it the back of my hand? A hug?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your specialty?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What do you know how to do? Is signing autographs your specialty?¡± Agnes raised the corners of her lips and frowned. Reika¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t heard about it yet. I made a formula for Georg¡¯s room, and Nielsen-Amungen¡­¡± ¡°Not that kind of thing, maybe like can you make gold out of dirt?¡± ¡°That¡¯s against the law.¡± ¡°What about reading people¡¯s minds?¡± Again, she asked without much expectation. Reika chuckled. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°It is an ability that I have never heard of or seen even though I have lived for over a hundred years.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means there¡¯s nothing to expect from you.¡± She folded her hands in half and beckoned her to get out. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll catch the rat.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Agnes put down the pen she was holding. Reika said confidently, stretching out her chest. ¡°I heard there was a suspicious person in the castle. They haven¡¯t caught it yet, I¡¯ll catch it.¡± ¡°Do you think you could do that?¡± She stared at Reika with very suspicious eyes. The only thing she boasts of is the magic formulas she formulated, so Agnes thought she¡¯s only good at that. ¡°Leave it to me. Tears will come to your eyes when you realize how amazing I am! You can¡¯t ask for autographs then!¡± Reika left her room with the lines a villain spit in a third-class novel. Without a moment¡¯s rest, the door to her office opened again. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh, the development of the plague medicine that I said before. I think I¡¯ve found some clues.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The visitor this time was Adrienne. At the good news, Agnes raised her head and was happy. ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet, but with a little more effort, meaningful results will come. I think it will come. It would be better if there were real patients.¡± ¡°You did a good job. Let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s okay because Niall takes good care of me.¡± ¡°Niall?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was this kind. One time before, the door seams were loose, so he came and fixed them himself.¡± ¡°Ummm¡­¡± Agnes groaned thinking Niall is not that kind of person. She looked at Adrienne with terribly worried eyes. ¡°Did Niall ask you to lend him money?¡± ¡°What? No.¡± ¡°Then, did he tell you to invest somewhere that he only knows¡­.¡± ¡°Oh my, Niall is not that kind of person.¡± Adrienne smiled brightly and touched her hand thinking Agnes was joking. But Agnes was really sincere. Niall was not a bad man, but he was not a man who was willing to give favors to others. ¡°If Niall asks for money, come to me first and ask. got it?¡± ¡°Hoo-hoo, I¡¯ll do that.¡± Adrienne gave a completely heartfelt laugh and went out. It reminded her of Niall, who was greedily looking at the box of gold coins, which made her a little worried, but she quickly brushed it off. Agnes returned to her papers after sending her back. After being aware of the spy, she handled the important documents herself rather than entrusting them to the administrator, so there was more work to be done than before. Ney asked me if she was going to have dinner, but she didn¡¯t have the appetite, so she looked up and shook her head. ¡°Then you¡¯ll really fall down. You don¡¯t sleep and you keep skipping meals.¡± ¡°I have no appetite.¡± ¡°How worried would the Master be if he knew this.¡± When Laslo¡¯s name came out, Agnes kept her mouth shut. And fiddled with the bird statue on her desk. After he left, letters came to her from time to time. Agnes read the contents of the letter again and again. Whenever she had a chance, she used the bird statue to inspect the barracks he was staying in, but she had never seen his face except once. ¡°I miss you¡­¡± Agnes muttered, without knowing, and then surprised herself. ¡°Yes? What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Dinner. Just bring something light to eat.¡± ¡°Yes, madam!¡± Ney got excited and went outside. A few days passed like that. Estar Castle was surprisingly peaceful. Everyone seemed overly happy. Agnes hated it strangely. She felt like everyone in the world was smiling, except her. She was just about to get into bed. When a servant who was standing at the door hesitated and approached her and said, ¡°The wizard has come.¡± ¡°Wizard? In the middle of the night?¡± She knew who it was without asking. Through the slightly opened gap, Reika suddenly stuck her head out. ¡°Can I come in for a second?¡± ¡°Do you know what time it is?¡± Agnes asked without hiding her displeasure. Even between a husband and wife, visiting at night without a message is considered rude. As if Reika knew that too, she meekly bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Duchess. But the rat is caught in the trap.¡± ¡°Trap?¡± ¡°Yes. I have set a trap here. I¡¯m trying to catch the rat I mentioned earlier.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Reika smiled refreshingly and stretched out her hand. It was only that, but for a moment the air around her was bubbling. ¡°Ugh!¡± A harsh moan was heard from somewhere in the room. Agnes looked around her in surprise. At the same time, five windows in the bedroom were broken. Hearing the roar, the knights outside rushed in. Chapter 106 ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± In the middle of the bedroom, the servant of God she had been looking for, was lying flat like a worm. Gray wings were sticking out through his cape. Several of the knights noticed it and caught their breath. Reika smiled arrogantly and told the knights. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in charge of this part, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Argh¡± ¡°But it¡¯s really unexpected. Of course, I thought he was a human being.¡± The servant of God struggled to somehow escape the pressure on his back. However, when Reika swung her hand once again, his knee collapsed, unable to raise it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know a servant of God would be caught in a trap. Aren¡¯t they already extinct from the world?¡± ¡°Argh!¡­Let go of me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to let you go but I¡¯ll cut your wings first. Oh, I can cut this, right?¡± Agnes spoke calmly as if she¡¯s just going to cut a Dragonfly¡¯s wings. At those words, Berace turned pale. He shouted in defiance. ¡°I¡¯m just here to warn you, human!¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean by a warning?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being fooled by Eugene! Argh, this¡­!¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± When Eugene¡¯s name came out, Agnes, who had been taking a step back, stopped and asked Reika. ¡°I have something to ask him. Is he completely overpowered?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes first sent out all the knights and servants in the room. When she looked back at Reika, she was smiling with both of her eyes twinkling as if looking at something interesting. ¡°Is it possible to have a conversation right now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Do you swear on your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m risking my mana here.¡± Reika answered more seriously than before. She was a little relieved knowing how important mana is to a wizard. Agnes glanced at the man on the floor. ¡°Okay. Tell me now, Berace. What warning are you talking about?¡± ¡°A few days ago, Eugene broke the fifth seal. At this rate, he will also soon break the sixth seal. ¡° ¡°Seal? Tell me in detail.¡± She already asked this question before. When she asked Eugene about it, he didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Eugene is the last dragon born in the blood of pure malice and pain. That force is so powerful that it cannot be controlled.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°So, we sealed him seven times in the deepest pit for the balance of the world.¡± ¡°Seven times?¡± ¡°Before, Eugene had released one or two layers of seals on his own, but I didn¡¯t take this incident very seriously, but everything went wrong because of you. Human.¡± In his words, there was a tone of criticism that could not be hidden. Agnes noticed it and frowned. ¡°Why do you say it¡¯s because of me?¡± ¡°You woke him up in the forest and signed a contract. And since you have more than half of his energy in your body¡­¡­.¡± Berace trembled his wings as if he was thinking of something terrible. ¡°The seal is strong in proportion to its strength. But now Eugene is seemingly weak, but he has not actually lost his strength, so he can break five seals.¡± ¡°So, there are now only two seals left.¡± Agnes muttered, clasping her arms. Berace raised his head and looked straight into her eyes. She then realized that Berace¡¯s pupils were black. ¡°Eugene will surely kill you. Human.¡± He spoke with a serious face. But Agnes snorted. ¡°Well. Eugene already saved my life many times. If he was going to kill me, he would have done it already.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s not yet the right time for you to die?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If my predictions are correct, you are his last seal.¡± Berace said as he waited. ¡°He¡¯ll tear your chest and take out your heart after the sixth seal is released, he will wait for the appropriate moment for you to die.¡± Berac¨¦ pulled a dagger from his arms before she could speak a rebuttal. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Human. I am here to help you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Now, stab Eugene¡¯s chest anywhere with this. Then the seal will be strong again.¡± The handle was rough, but the blade of the dagger is sharp. Agnes only stared at him and did not receive it. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡°You lack understanding. Listen carefully, Human. Eugene is just using you as a vessel to disperse power. After he unlocked the sixth seal¡­.¡± ¡°I understood that. But why should I stop Eugene from opening the seal? ¡°What? But.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t know why I should believe what you said in the first place, and did you forget that you tried to kill me just a while ago? Aren¡¯t you being shameless?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Kishua¡­¡­¡­.¡± Agnes¡¯ cold response was unexpected, he was caught off guard. ¡°But I didn¡¯t lie! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll kill you and¡­.¡± ¡°I got a new life through a contract with him.¡± Agnes said firmly. ¡°Eugene was the only one who responded to my desperate call.¡± Agnes was not in a state of absolute trust in Eugene, but she had some gratitude, goodwill, and loyalty to him. ¡°Even if he uses me to unlock the seal, that¡¯s a matter for me and Eugene, not for you to get involved.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true.¡± A warm breath touched her shoulder. Agnes didn¡¯t bother looking back. She could guess who it was just by looking at Berace whose face turned pale as if his blood was drained. ¡°I felt sorry for this cheeky guy, who is trembling right now.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± It happened in an instant. One side of the wing of Berace was torn horizontally as if it had been cut by a blade. Blood sprang out like a fountain. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Berace rolled on the floor spitting out a painful moan. ¡°Who¡­¡± Reika was terrified at Eugene¡¯s sudden appearance. Because he broke the magic she had put on Berace at once and dominated the space with powerful magic. Eugene looked back at her and flicked his finger. Reika¡¯s eyes turned blank. ¡°Argh. Eugene, Gabriella will come down from the sky to seal you back! I¡¯ll get back from this.¡± ¡°Ah. Gabby. I¡¯ll be the first to cut and kill that crazy girl.¡± Eugene laughed as if he was having fun. Berace¡¯s right wing was completely colored with blood. ¡°I¡¯m a merciful dragon, so I¡¯ll save you, Berace. Go and tell that to Gabby.¡± ¡°Evil!¡± This time, the left wing was torn. Berace struggled, unable to open his eyes properly. Eugene grabbed his neck casually, lifted it, and dragged it to the open window. ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the day I chew your flesh.¡± As soon as he finished talking, Eugene threw him out the window. Agnes then relaxed her body. ¡°How have you been? It¡¯s been a long time since we last saw each other. You got thinner, Agnes.¡± Eugene smiled more than usual and approached Agnes. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°If something like that happens again, you should call me first. Why are you listening to him? But it¡¯s still touching. I thought you¡¯d take the dagger.¡± ¡°Is what he said true?¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s true?¡± His eyes were sparkling as if they were under the moonlight. ¡°Do you want me to find the dagger and bring it back to you?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± Agnes had an expressionless face. Eugene smiled and raised his mouth. However, his eyes were cold and wasn¡¯t smiling sincerely. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s true that I broke the seal after signing a contract with you, and it¡¯s true that you¡¯re my last seal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If I kill you and eat your heart, I can completely regain my strength.¡± Speaking so calmly, Agnes took time to understand Eugene¡¯s words. ¡°But the reason why you haven¡¯t killed me yet is¡­. Because you¡¯re still waiting for the right time.¡± Agnes found the answer while talking. Eugene has yet to unlock the sixth seal and until then she must stay alive. The moment she realized it; her mind became complicated. She felt a sense of betrayal. It seems that it was not just a pure favor when he saved her when she collapsed a while ago during the ritual of oath. ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.¡± He answered honestly. ¡°But even if I unlock the sixth seal, I won¡¯t kill you right away. Humans are bound to die quickly and too easily anyway.¡± ¡°When can the sixth seal be unlocked?¡± Then Eugene smiled affectionately instead of answering. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that. There¡¯s nothing you can do anyway.¡± That word is painful. The reality of not only the soul but also her life is being held in his hands felt helpless. Agnes, however, did not express anger or resentment toward him. She quietly opened his mouth. ¡°If you change your mind, I want you to put up with it for a year.¡± ¡°A year?¡± ¡°Because I still have to kill Sebastian with my own hands.¡± There is no place to run away. As long as she can take care of Sebastian. And if only she could guarantee the life of Laslo. Let¡¯s hold on until then. ¡°It¡¯s going to work out the way you want it to. My contractor.¡± * * * The disturbance last night ended with the defeat of the assassin with the help of the Archmage. With Agnes saying a few words, Reika thoroughly forgot the existence of the Servant of God and Eugene. Two days later, Reika came to the Office where Agnes and Andrassy were reviewing a file of documents. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Archmage.¡± ¡°I came in advance because I thought the Duchess would find me.¡± ¡°Why would I be looking for you?¡± ¡°You have something you want to say to me.¡± Reika raised her head and lifted her chin. Her appearance was when she first came saying he would give her autographs. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Oh my. I caught the rat for you the other day!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Thank you, Archmage, for your hard work.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s nothing.¡± Reika became sassier. In addition to that, Agnes added a few more words of gratitude. However, Reika was aesthetic and did not leave the room easily, even when she heard the desired words. Andrassy, who was watching their conversation next to him, quietly whispered in Agnes¡¯ ear. ¡°Please ask for her autograph.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Agnes was curious about the sudden remark, but Andrassy was not a person who said useless things, so she did as he said. ¡°The Archmage. Hmm. Can I get your autograph?¡± ¡°What? My autograph?¡± Reika, who was fidgeting around the desk for no reason, came to Agnes with a glint in her eyes. ¡°Ha, I knew it would end up like this. The duchess has also fallen for my overflowing charm.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Archmage. The Duchess will line up a tribute for you until you¡¯re worn out.¡± Andrassy quickly cut Agnes¡¯ word. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of this popularity. I want to live a normal life for a day, but that¡¯s probably hard.¡± She suddenly snatched up the pens and papers on Agnes¡¯ book. ¡°That, that, that document!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s my autograph. I specifically wrote ¡®to my beloved Duchess¡¯.¡± Reika was delighted after messing up Agnes¡¯ spending resolution she reviewed for two days. Chapter 107 ¡°Are you done now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you need more?¡± Unlike Reika, who was smiling brightly, Agnes was shaking as she held up the spending resolution. Andrassy noticed it and hurriedly sent Reika out. ¡°Aigoo, you must not waste your precious time here.¡± ¡°Oh right! I¡¯m quite busy.¡± Reika kept looking back, as if she was sorry, but Andrassy closed the door so quickly. ¡°You¡¯ll have to explain to me. Andrassy.¡± ¡°Haha. Madam. Please give me that. I¡¯ll do it again.¡± He smiled generously and took the document from Agnes. ¡°I heard from Theo that Reika is almost like a living legend among wizards.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± ¡°Yes. She has many followers, and everyone is talking about how they want to meet her at least once before they die.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°So, why don¡¯t you officially invite Reika to Sutmar?¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes, who was listening silently, was surprised. ¡°Do you want me to deal with that wizard for the rest of my life? 10 days of seeing her is already too much for me.¡± ¡°Madam. Think about it like this.¡± Andrassy smiled and gently lowered his voice. ¡°Once they hear that Reika is settling in Sutmar, other wizards will flock like bees. On top of that, when they find out that the land is overflowing with mana stone, they might also settle here.¡± ¡°Are there not already close to twenty wizards in the manor?¡± ¡°Madam.¡± Andrassy opened his eyes and leaned forward. ¡°Madam, you should take in at least 50 wizards.¡± ¡°50? No, what are you going to do with them?¡± Agnes couldn¡¯t hide her feelings and said. Then, as she waited, Andrassy pulled the thick papers from his arms. ¡°Here. Please look at page 25.¡± ¡°A mode of transportation that doesn¡¯t use an animal to move?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± Andrassy¡¯s voice rose sharply due to excitement. ¡°As you can see, unlike horses, you don¡¯t have to rest in the middle and the speed is much faster than horses.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Agnes¡¯s eyes changed slightly as she glanced at the material. ¡®You don¡¯t have to rest in the middle and much faster than horses.¡¯ Needless to say, it¡¯s a huge object. ¡°However, you need at least 30 wizards to make this incredible thing.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°I need wizards to create a light sphere, so I want to have a lot. In addition, it would be better if you had an outstanding person like Reika.¡± ¡°ahmmmm¡± Andrassy looked at Agnes fervently with eager eyes as she spat out a long moan. ¡°¡­¡­ Instead, you¡¯re in charge of persuading the Archwizard.¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Andrassy, who was feeling excited, rushed out of the room. Agnes became rapidly tired thinking that she had to deal with the pink-haired wizard in the future. ¡®Let¡¯s write a letter.¡¯ Finally, yesterday, a letter came from Laslo. So far, the front seems not to be in a very fierce battle. Agnes joyfully lifted her pen and began to write a reply. * * * ¡°That will wear out, Sir.¡± A not-so-pleasant voice was heard behind his back. Laslo quickly put what he was holding in his hand into his pocket. ¡°Then, don¡¯t look at it alone, and show it to me too.¡± ¡°Why do you want to see my wife¡¯s portrait? Count Cellon.¡± Laslo¡¯s voice turned low and hard in an instant. Emmerich spoke and laughed helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s something unusual about Western customs. You came all the way to the battlefield and brought your wife¡¯s portrait.¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t have a portrait of their wife to bring are pitiful.¡± Emmerich¡¯s mouth was distorted. Laslo smiled like a winner, straightened his chest, and looked down at him. ¡°Wow, everyone is here!¡± The war of nerves between the two men was not long. From afar, a blonde handsome man loudly announced his existence. Laslo and Emmerich¡¯s faces crumpled at the same time as they saw him. ¡°Lord Milan.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you. Sir. I¡¯ll be at the forefront of the right wing when we rotate tomorrow.¡± ¡°The right wing is a very difficult place to lead. It might be too much for you.¡± Laslo shook his head. Then Milan immediately refuted. ¡°I can. Leave it to me. You can let me stand on the right wing and put Lord Dorina as my assistant instead.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Do you think that makes sense? Sir Dorina is the winner of the tournament. If someone is going to be an assistant, that should be you.¡± Not only Laslo but also Emmerich, who was next to him, looked at Milan with pathetic eyes. However, Milan ignored that atmosphere and only said what he had to say. ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing that.¡± Dorina Barania, who had accidentally passed by the three, heard her name and approached. ¡°You heard that, right? Wow, you have a unique distribution. Thank you, Sir Dorina¡± ¡°Sir Dorina. Are you serious?¡± Emmerich was surprised and asked. Dorina nodded calmly. ¡°I heard Sir Milan is also an outstanding knight.¡± ¡°Haha. You heard it right. Trust me. Sir Dorina.¡± Laslo expressed concern at the end, over the fact that inexperienced Milan is going to the forefront. However, there was nothing he could do when even Barania, the commander-in-chief, allowed it. *** ¡°It¡¯s because of the succession fight.¡± ¡°Succession? Isn¡¯t Lord Milan the eldest son of Kiske?¡± That evening, Emmerich came to Laslo¡¯s barracks and said. ¡°Sir Milan has a sister Erika Kiske and she seems to be fiercely fighting for the successor position.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why he came to war because he wants to be good in the eyes of the Marquis Kiske.¡± ¡°Yes. He must have lost a lot of family wealth while gambling.¡± Laslo frowned at the following words. He is a man who doesn¡¯t have any good points aside from his face. ¡°But what¡¯s the reason for kindly coming here and letting me know?¡± ¡°I just came because I thought you might be curious.¡± Laslo looked suspiciously at Emmerich. ¡°If you¡¯re so grateful, please show me the portrait once¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± He jumped up from his seat, glaring at him. Emmerich shrugged his shoulders as if he expected his reaction and left the camp. Only after confirming that Emmerich had moved away did Laslo take out the hidden portrait. When he saw Agnes¡¯s face in the picture, the longing that he hid poured out like a flood. He can¡¯t even touch it properly because he¡¯s afraid it¡¯ll get cloudy if he keeps touching it with his finger. ¡°I miss you¡­¡±. He muttered alone in the middle of the military camp where no one was there. Every day passes, longing grows. Whenever he sleeps the portrait comes out of his dreams. He wants to hug her warm body. He wants to whisper that he loves her more than anyone else¡¯s. Oh, I want to kiss and share the bed together with her. Unfulfilled desires have been piled up one by one, and the end is now unknown. ¡°Lord.¡± Then he heard a voice of the knight outside. ¡°He woke up.¡± Laslo¡¯s eyes quickly cooled down. After taking the sword, he left the military camp. The place he went with the knight was a barracks built in the most remote part of the camp. The soldiers of Sutmar were blocking the area. When Laslo came inside, the knight standing next to him shook the man tied to the chair again. ¡°Do you want to talk now?¡± ¡°You, kuhuk, think I¡¯m going to talk, whoosh, are you?¡± Matron was smiling faintly even though his body was in a state of exhaustion. ¡°Who¡¯s behind you? Is it Count Barania Or the king?¡± At the question, Matron laughed through his broken teeth. ¡°She¡¯s the one who raised me, huep. He rescued me from the gutter.¡± ¡°She?¡± ¡°But how can I betray her? ha?¡± ¡°Matron Hershko, are you not ashamed of Bushke who gave you your last name?¡± Laslo spoke in a stern voice as if scolding him. Matron laughed, spitting out the blood in his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed, that is, I¡¯m not ashamed. I¡¯m proud of myself. I can¡¯t wait to see what¡¯s going to happen.¡± ¡°Even animals know grace. You, shameless man who doesn¡¯t even know the grace you received, Bushke cared for you like a real grandson.¡± There were a few conversations that followed, but they were all meaningless. Laslo left his seat, telling the knights around him to somehow make him confess. * * * When the morning passed and the sun reached the middle of the sky, the king¡¯s cavalry received a signal and charged first. It was followed by Kiske and Barania¡¯s troops, Arpad and Cellon remained firm in the mid-to-late half. Their troops were similar to Devon, so it was not easy to make a decision. The boring battle tilted sharply in the late afternoon. ¡°Duke! The right wing completely collapsed!¡± The knight who went out to scout returned contemplating. The name of Milan came out of his mouth. The right wing collapsed and was so disorganized that it was visible to his eyes. In between, Devon¡¯s spearmen lifted their spears with their horses and began to stab the horsemen. The horses impaled on the spears leaped in amazement. ¡°Argh! Run away!¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Save me! Please save me!¡± The soldiers¡¯ bodies stiffened at the screams of their allies being slaughtered in the distance. ¡°Cut the heat! Step back slowly!¡± Although the order to retreat from the Commander had not yet been issued, Laslo noticed that today¡¯s rotation is already a defeat. He walked around comforting the frightened soldiers. Soon a flag came up that signified retreat. After confirming it, Laslo calmly led the soldiers back to the main camp. Chapter 108 Late that night, the commander-in-chief¡¯s barracks were too quiet. Barania, sitting at the top of the table, opened her mouth after the long silence. ¡°Today¡¯s damage situation is¡­¡± ¡°Less than four thousand are dead or injured. About two thousand people were taken prisoner. Among them, the unit that suffered the most damage was Kiske¡¯s side.¡± Milan promised that instead of her taking the vanguard, he would fill it with the men he had brought from his estate. Because the right wing was the first to fall, they lost a lot of troops. ¡°How¡¯s the condition of Sir Milan?¡± ¡°His consciousness has not yet returned. The Doctor said that even if he wakes up, his left leg would probably be disabled for the rest of his life.¡± Barania shook her head with a deep sigh. The knight, who was reporting, looked at her eyes and bit his lips. The eldest son, the successor, is now unable to use his legs and lost most of the troops he brought. If the Marquis Kiske would learn this fact, he won¡¯t be able to stand still. ¡°Anything else to report?¡± ¡°Recently, mild diarrhea seems to be circulating among the soldiers, but according to the Doctors, it is not a big deal.¡± ¡°Okay. Got it. You can now go.¡± * * * ¡°Why do you look like that, madam?¡± ¡°It is nothing.¡± Ney tilted her head as she poured the tea. Agnes¡¯s face as she looked at the letter was unsettling. ¡°Go and call Miss Adrienne now.¡± ¡°Yes. All right.¡± The maid left her room without a word. Agnes read the letter that had just arrived from the battlefield once again. {¡­¡­There is diarrhea in the barracks. I remember what you said, so I¡¯m trying to clean my body more often with soap. P.s. Matron committed suicide yesterday morning. In the end, I couldn¡¯t find out anything.} ¡°Did you call?¡± When Adrienne came, she politely put her hands together and stood there. ¡°How far has the plague research gone?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much progress in what I¡¯ve reported before.¡± ¡°What did you say was the initial symptom of a plague? ¡°Colds and diarrhea.¡± Adrienne answered smoothly. Agnes¡¯ face became stiff. She hid the sign of nervousness and spoke. ¡°They say there is diarrhea on the southeastern front.¡± ¡°Hmm. But diarrhea is a common symptom, so it¡¯s hard to diagnose if it is a plague.¡± ¡°I know, but even if it¡¯s hard, I hope you¡¯ll do your best to study the plague.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± After Adrienne left, the maid brought a paper and a pen. Agnes fell into agony with a cold tea in front of her. ¡®It¡¯s finally starting.¡¯ Diarrhea, chills, rash, and swelling in the groin and armpits. The smell of death that Agnes smelled in the past came out. ¡®There¡¯s no way to completely stop it¡­.¡¯ Adrienne has been instructed to study the plague, but there is no great expectation that she will find a cure. She knew it well that she was hanging on to a small hope. Her only concern right now is Laslo¡¯s well-being. Thinking of him in the middle of war and plague, she couldn¡¯t sleep at night realizing how much she loved him. It was painful. ¡°Please, please¡­¡­.¡± Agnes prayed to God who she did not believe in with her eyes closed and hands together. ¡°Don¡¯t take him away from me.¡± After she had finished her earnest prayer, she opened her eyes. The blue eyes, which had been wet with water, had suddenly changed firmly. {Matron committed suicide early in the morning last night. I couldn¡¯t find out anything.} The last sentence in the letter from Laslo was on her mind. The identity of the spy is still unknown. Making traps and bait just like what they did to Matron is useless. After a few days of struggling and contemplating, Those who met those conditions had the probability of being a spy. Among those who met all of the above conditions, Niall was the first to come to her mind. Niall, it¡¯s Niall. ¡°Madam. Reika asked if you could eat together. What should I do?¡± ¡°The archmage?¡± While she was suffering alone with her complicated mind, a servant approached and asked. When she looked out the window and the sun was setting. ¡°Say okay.¡± She wanted to eat quietly alone, but as Andrassy said, shd needed to please her for the time being. Agnes went down to the dining room with her servant. Reika, who received the call, was waiting first. ¡°Duchess!¡± Agnes can¡¯t ever get used to her lively pink hair, so she forced herself to smile. ¡°Did you experience any inconvenience in your stay here?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Reika spoke in a coy manner. Her face is brighter than before, perhaps thanks to Andrassy¡¯s hard work and dedication. ¡°If you need more mana stones, feel free to take more. If there¡¯s anything else you need, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Reika stared intently at Agnes as she ate her salad. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°It¡¯s written on your face. You have worries.¡± Agnes didn¡¯t expect she would ask her this because whenever Reika opens her mouth, she always brags about herself. Agnes hesitated for a while and soon shook her head. ¡°¡­it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s not that big of a deal?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something we can talk about here.¡± Agnes looked around her and said softly. Then Reika swung her own finger around her hand to her left and right. ¡°Now, you can say it now. The conversation between the two of us will not go outside.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me quickly. Is it because you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t stay? Ha, it¡¯s because of my popularity.¡± ¡°Well. There is a spy in the castle, but I have no idea who it is.¡± At least Reika isn¡¯t a spy. Agnes confided her troubles inside. ¡°Spy? Like the rat I caught back then?¡± ¡°No. It was an assassin back then. I think he¡¯s been in the castle for a very long time. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± ¡°What? Was it just that kind of problem?¡± Reika, who was still listening, leaned back as if she had lost interest. Agnes was furious. ¡°Do you know how important this is? I don¡¯t know who to trust, so I can¡¯t do anything or say anything.¡± ¡°Oh, my. I see. Okay. You can trust me. Whew. What should I do?¡± ¡°Catch it? Do you have any spy-finding magic?¡± This time, Agnes leaned forward to Reika. Reika smiled confidently as she always does. ¡°Do you know how many spies are trying to steal mana stones from the magic tower? It¡¯s my daily routine to catch a rat every day.¡± ¡°¡­ Can you really catch it?¡± ¡°Yes. Because I can do it.¡± ¡°Archmage. You are the only one I can trust in this castle.¡± It¡¯s not yet clear if Reika can really catch the spy, but for the first time, she felt reassured. Then the Archmage twitched her lips and bragged about herself for a long time. Agnes listened quietly to that time and responded. * * * It was a long day. After she explained the situation in detail to Reika, the time to sleep quickly passed. Agnes changed her clothes to go to bed, but the bedroom was too dark as the lights were off. ¡°Ney. Turn on the light. I can¡¯t see.¡± However, there was no reply from the surrounding area to the extent that it felt chilly. ¡°Ney?¡± ¡°Help me out. Agnes.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you change the way you pop out a bit? Eugene.¡± Now she¡¯s not surprised that he¡¯s popping out like this. Agnes sighed and turned on the light herself. ¡°What¡¯s going on this time?¡± ¡°I need your blood.¡± Eugene¡¯s figure hidden in the dark was revealed. Eugene held out his hand. It was so imposing that Agnes almost inadvertently held out her hand. ¡°Is it to unlock the seal?¡± ¡°Well, somehow.¡± He approached carelessly and snatched her arm. Agnes frowned at the forceful grip. ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°Hmm? 5 minutes?¡± ¡°Five minutes? No way!¡± Eugene¡¯s fangs digging deeply into her forearms felt intense. At the same time, blood began to drip through them. ¡°Oh! It hurts.¡± ¡°Hold it in for five minutes.¡± Eugene said with his blood-stained lips. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you something you want in return. Think about it in five minutes.¡± He continued to suck her blood and drank it, leaving only those words. At first, she felt only the pain of biting the flesh. Then she was just annoyed and angry towards Eugene. She hoped time would go by quickly whenever this person comes. About three minutes later, she slowly remembered what she wanted. ¡®Should I ask Eugene to find a spy?¡¯ Four minutes have passed, and only one of her many wishes remained in her head, and the rest are gone ¡°Ugh. I think I¡¯ll live a little.¡± At exactly five minutes, Eugene opened her mouth. Unlike the first time, his face is flushed. Agnes, on the other hand, was in a mess. She had to take a deep breath several times because she felt nauseous and dizzy. ¡°Did you drink well?¡± ¡°Hmmm. If I had known this would happen, I should have drunk it sooner.¡± ¡°What about my wish?¡± ¡°Oh, tell me. I can listen to it as much as the blood you gave me.¡± She hesitated for a moment and opened her mouth. ¡°¡­. I miss Laslo.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a dream. She¡¯s sick and tired of seeing the barracks through the bird. It would be good to see him in a dream smiling and moving. ¡°Is that all? There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. Tell me when you want to come back.¡± ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s just a dream, so I just need to wake up¡­¡± At that moment, her feet went numb. The light of the sphere and Eugene¡¯s face disappeared at the same time. And when she opened her eyes again, she couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Agnes?¡± Laslo was in front of her. Chapter 109 ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Is this real? No, a dream?¡± Laslo looked doubtful even when he saw his wife in front of him. Agnes tried to run towards him with pleasure and nostalgia, but then she fell down. ¡°Ugh!¡± Nausea came up in an instant. Agnes bent her back and vomited. ¡°Agnes!¡± Laslo ran over and helped her. When she came to her senses and looked around, she was still inside his barracks, she saw through the bird. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. Now.¡± ¡°What happened? How did you get here? Is it magic?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s. Hmm.¡± Agnes squeezed her head and came up with a plausible excuse. ¡°I mean the archmage I mentioned in the letter. I got caught up in her experiment and moved here. Don¡¯t worry. Because I can go back when I want.¡± ¡°Why are you in front of me?¡± Laslo asked, blinking his innocent eyes. Since this happened, Agnes shamelessly decided to go out. ¡°Hmmmm, it¡¯s a magic that can move you in front of the person you miss the most.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Laslo, who belatedly understood the meaning of the word, hugged Agnes breathlessly. ¡°Me, too. I missed you so much, too. To the point where I regret saying that I would go to war.¡± ¡°Ah, Laslo, Laslo.¡± It was only a hug, but his intense emotions poured out like a flood. The strong pressure on his body gave her comfort. She was filled with longing so much that he wondered how she could have forgotten this embrace. Laslo¡¯s lips, which were carefully kissing her forehead and cheek, soon covered her lips. Agnes happily opened her mouth for him. ¡°Laslo.¡± She didn¡¯t know it would be so much fun to touch his skin and share his body temperature. She craved for him like a thirsty person. As she faltered back, the bed touched her butt in no time. Laslo took off his lips and gently swept her cheek. ¡°Are you going back soon?¡± ¡°Would it be okay to stay for one night?¡± Agnes grabbed the hem of his clothes and whispered. When she saw his face, she thought there was nothing more she could wish for, but when she looked at him like this, she wanted to touch him more. ¡°I know this is a dangerous place and I have to send it back right away.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I must be selfish to not want to do that.¡± His hand stroking her bare skin was quite bold. Still, there was a bit of hesitation. ¡°Uh. Are you only thinking of calmly abandoning your wife who came all the way here?¡± ¡°Is that so? I almost made a big mistake.¡± When she spoke as if scolding him with a stern face, Laslo bit Agnes¡¯ nose as if he was being impatient. ¡°Then just one night.¡± He muttered like an excuse. Agnes quickly jumped into the bed to avoid any chance that Laslo would change his mind. Soon a scorching heat filled the barracks. The bed placed in the military hut was hard and narrow, but the young couple who had just come to terms did not feel any discomfort. ¡°Good night. I¡¯ll be by your side.¡± ¡°Yes¡± It was late at night, so she slowly felt sleepy, but she forced herself to open her eyes and endure it. Laslo also couldn¡¯t take his eyes off his wife¡¯s face, forgetting to blink. This is because they both know that they have to go back to their place when the day comes. ¡°I wish I could carry you in a bag. I carry it with me all the time and take it out when I want to see it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fit¡± She looked at the large bag next to the bed and bit her lips. ¡°If I do well, maybe you can?¡± ¡°What are you saying? I won¡¯t fit.¡± Laslo lifted the bag with a serious face and put it against Agnes¡¯ body, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°Being like this makes me feel like I¡¯m in Sutmar.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He stroked his wife¡¯s cheek with affectionate eyes. Unfortunately, the ticklish moment did not last long. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± A low voice was heard outside the barracks. Laslo jumped up from his seat and said to her; ¡°Wait for me.¡± He put on his robe and pulled a blanket over Agnes¡¯ body. ¡°I will be back soon.¡± Agnes nodded. She knew that she had to call Eugene to leave, but she doesn¡¯t want to leave yet. ¡®Let¡¯s just say goodbye and leave.¡¯ However, Laslo, who had gone out of the barracks, did not return after quite some time. ¡°Is it urgent?¡± The day has gone brighter but Laslo is still not back. Agnes got up from the bed with regrets behind her. She was about to leave after leaving a short note. Outside the barracks, which had been quiet, became noisy again. ¡°What in the world did you¡­ You really¡­¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s not like that, so stop¡­¡­.¡± It was the voice of a familiar man. Agnes listened carefully to the voice outside. ¡°The commander in chief¡¯s office has turned upside down, but why do you keep trying to go back to your barracks?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll follow you soon. Count Cellon, you¡¯re really tenacious.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that it was an emergency? Sir Milan is going half-crazy now and asks Sir Dorina for a duel. He even summoned soldiers.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since he woke up.¡± Laslo¡¯s tongue-clicking sound hit her ears. It seems that the person talking to him is Emmerich Cellon. Then the entrance to the barracks rustled. Agnes sat on the bed, covering her face with a blanket, just in case. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Agnes.¡± Fortunately, Laslo was the only one who came inside. ¡°I think I should go to the commander¡¯s office right now. Can you go back now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Sir Milan is now unable to use his legs and he is asking Sir Dorina to take responsibility for it.¡± ¡°What? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Emmerich shouted. Laslo hurriedly kissed Agnes on both cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know the details in a letter later.¡± ¡°Please take care of yourself.¡± She couldn¡¯t hold him any longer. Agnes looked at the man¡¯s back and prayed earnestly. Please come back safely. In the meantime, the day was completely bright. Agnes put down the blanket around her and opened her mouth. ¡°Eugene.¡± She closed her eyes slowly and opened them but nothing happened. ¡°Eugene.¡± She spoke louder and clearer than before in case he didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Eugene?¡± However, when he did not show up after calling his name three times, a sense of crisis soared. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you appearing? Didn¡¯t you tell me to call you when I want to go back?¡± It was quiet everywhere. Agnes looked around so hard that her neck almost broke. ¡°Please show up.¡± She stamped her feet and spoke as if begging, but nothing happened. Ten minutes passed and an hour later, Agnes realized. No matter how much she called his name, he didn¡¯t respond and that she was abandoned in the middle of the battlefield. ¡°Eugene! I can¡¯t get out right now!¡± * * * ¡°Are you hiding your wife?¡± Emmerich grumbled throughout his journey to the commander¡¯s office. Laslo only frowned once and did not answer. ¡°Or a woman secretly?¡± ¡°¡­ Didn¡¯t you say it was an emergency?¡± He turned his head around. Fortunately, Emmerich passed without hesitation. ¡°Milan, that stupid, hmm. Idiot, no. It¡¯s hard to find the right word. Sir Milan created a nonsensical armed protest saying that it was Sir Dorina¡¯s fault that he was injured.¡± ¡°An armed protest?¡± ¡°He left the unit and created his own military camp.¡± ¡°Does he want to die?¡± Laslo seriously wanted to look inside Milan Kiske¡¯s head. When they arrived at the commander in chief¡¯s office, it was noisy. The other lords were pouring out their anger and absurdity at Sir Milan¡¯s actions. ¡°He volunteered to stand on the right wing first, but what is this?¡± ¡°The responsibility should be shifted appropriately. What¡¯s wrong with Sir Dorina? On the contrary, he would have died if it had not been for Sir Dorina.¡± Dorina Barania stood far away and listened to the story quietly. ¡°What do you want?¡± Sir Barania opened her mouth with a cold face. The knight hesitated and said. ¡°In addition to a formal apology, it is sufficient to be compensated for the damage you suffered.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not doing a territorial battle right now, does this make sense?¡± An older lord shouted in indignation. ¡°How about sending a letter to the Marquis of Kiske to mediate the situation?¡± Emmerich expressed his opinion. Count Barania¡¯s deputy, who was next to him, answered. ¡°I already did it. However, it will take more than 10 days since Kiske¡¯s territory is far from here.¡± ¡°According to the spies we planted, three days later there will be a night raid in Devon. So, we have to figure it out before then.¡± The count said, pointing at his throbbing head. ¡°If anyone has a good opinion, please do not hesitate to speak.¡± The meeting lasted quite late. When Laslo left the commander¡¯s barracks, it was already past noon. Only then did Agnes come to mind. He¡¯s sure she went back safely. He saw her earlier that morning but he already missed her again. It¡¯s like a serious illness. As he walked towards his barracks, Emmerich approached him. ¡°Sir. Can I borrow a doctor?¡± ¡°Doctor? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Some of our territory knights are seriously ill, and the doctor I brought doesn¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Laslo felt a bit nauseous. A few days ago, the number of sick people in the barracks increased noticeably. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a doctor¡± ¡°Oh, and I have something to tell you about the night raid in three days.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that in my barracks.¡± He naturally opened the entrance to the barracks and was surprised at what he saw. Agnes was lying on the bed in front of him, sleeping. Emmerich, who was following me, asked curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming in?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s go somewhere other than my barracks.¡± Laslo quickly closed the door to block the view. ¡°Yes? Why do you react so sensitively when you only try to enter the barracks?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it was nothing?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hide a woman, did you?¡± Emmerich narrowed his eyes and looked at Laslo. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°It¡¯s against the law to call a woman into the barracks¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Laslo jumped and denied, but there was an unavoidable awkwardness. Chapter 110 ¡°Hmm. What nonsense is that? No way. Rather, my barracks is filthy, so let¡¯s go to your barracks.¡± ¡°What do you mean filthy? What the hell, let me go, sir!¡± When Emmerich showed no sign of backing down easily, Laslo dragged him down by force. The Count was also an adult male, but he could not withstand Laslo¡¯s strength. ¡®I hope when I come back, she has already returned to the territory.¡¯ * * * ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± But sadly, or joyfully, his wife was still in bed when Laslo returned to the barracks after the meeting. ¡°Is there a reason why you didn¡¯t go back? Whatever it is, it¡¯s dangerous here. How about going back now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually¡­¡± Agnes bit her lips. She called Eugene¡¯s name dozens or hundreds of times over the past few hours, but it has been useless. ¡°Magic, um. The magic to return doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There is a method that the wizard taught me, but I can¡¯t go back because it¡¯s not perfect¡­.¡± Agnes¡¯ voice got smaller and smaller. On the other hand, Laslo¡¯s expression hardened seriously. ¡°Is that true? Oh no, it takes more than 15 days from here to Sutmar.¡± ¡°Give me a horse and some food, and I will go by myself.¡± ¡°The Devon Army is all over this area, how can you manage to do it alone?¡± Anxiety and worry were written on his face. Agnes, noticing this, hurriedly grabbed Laslo¡¯s hand. ¡°I can be accompanied by a knight or hide in a wagon. We just need to find a way. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°¡­but! Ha, yes. That¡¯s right. I will get you back safely somehow.¡± Only then did Laslo sit on the bed. Agnes stuck close to him. The situation is serious, but the fact that she could still see his face made her subtly happy. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the story of Sir Milan? Where did he get hurt?¡± ¡°Well. He fell out of battle a while ago, and the doctors said his left leg was crushed and he won¡¯t be able to move it again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes slowly sank at the unexpected misfortune. It was subtly similar to the past. However, the target changed from Marquis Kiske to his son. ¡°The Marquis must be very worried.¡± ¡®He needs a new successor.¡¯ Contrary to her worried words, her hands were itching to send a letter to Erica right away. ¡°I¡¯m sure he is. He lost a lot of troops, and his eldest son seriously injured his leg.¡± The couple forgot their worries for a while and had a lively conversation. In a way, it was only natural that the spy hiding in the castle became the subject. ¡°Did Matron say anything before he died?¡± ¡°Well. All he said was that he couldn¡¯t betray the grace that raised him.¡± ¡°Raise him? Isn¡¯t it Bushke?¡± ¡°No way. It must mean the person behind him.¡± The two¡¯s eyes met. Agnes slowly licked the tip of her lips and opened her mouth first. Bushke. Her kind and friendly face came to her mind. ¡°You said Matron came to the territory when he was 10 years old, right? When you think about it carefully, something is weird.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Bushke pick him up and raise him like her own child? What if Bushke raised him as a spy?¡± ¡°But Bushke has been an adviser to the castle since my predecessors. Why would she betray us?¡± ¡°If you dig, there¡¯s no tomb without a story.¡± Agnes said coldly. Laslo still didn¡¯t seem to believe it. She doesn¡¯t think he wants to believe it. ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet, so let¡¯s wait and see, we¡¯ll find out soon when we get back to the castle.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As she was about to get out of bed after finishing the story, her stomach growled faintly. Her forgotten hunger came suddenly. ¡°Is there anything else to eat? I¡¯m hungry because I haven¡¯t eaten all day.¡± ¡°Oh, my. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat if you had been inside the whole time. I should have paid attention. I¡¯ll hurry up and prepare it.¡± Laslo jumped up and went out of the barracks and quickly returned with a lot of food. Dry bread, ham, old cheese, and cold soup were all there was, but Agnes put them in her mouth without complaining. ¡°I think it would be better to hide in a wagon. What do you think?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll send knights with you.¡± Nodding her head quietly, she took a bite of the bread, and Laslo¡¯s hand reached over her head. He sighed and lightly stroked her hair. ¡°I wish you could leave the barracks as soon as possible. Devon is going to raid this place in three days, and there seems to be some serious illness in the army.¡± ¡°Um? Is it the diarrhea disease that you mentioned in the letter?¡± ¡°Listening to Count Cellon today, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a diarrhea disease.¡± The disease Laslo recited was very similar to the plague. Agnes listened carefully to it and spoke. ¡°Could you have a doctor write down the course of the symptoms in detail? I want to go back to Sutmar and have a discussion with other doctors.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell the doctors.¡± It is not as good as seeing the actual patient in person and finding a cure, but it will be of some help. The meal ended quickly because of the small amount of food. Agnes borrowed a pen from Laslo and wrote a letter to Erica. {Milan¡¯s leg is injured. I will do everything I can to support you, so please solidify your position as a successor.} Agnes, who had written up to that point, hesitated for a moment, and then he added a line. {If necessary, military support is possible.} Erica must definitely take control of Kiske so that she can be inserted into the usurpation plan later. Sandor and Songrad alone are not enough to turn the situation around. She sealed it with wax and handed it to Laslo. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Can you send this to Kiske through the fastest way?¡± ¡°Just in time, this evening I will be sending all the letters to the west. I¡¯ll send this too.¡± As it got dark, the couple lay in bed, hugged tightly, and shared their body temperature. The two looked at each other and said. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a carriage and a knight so that you can leave tomorrow morning. I didn¡¯t say it was you, I said it was to escort an important person, so reveal your identity after you get out of here.¡± ¡°Well. I will do that.¡± ¡°I want to go with you all the way out of the border, but then it¡¯s too conspicuous.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Unlike Laslo, who was so worried that she couldn¡¯t help himself, she was in his comfortable arms, so she naturally fell asleep. When she was in the castle, she only slept for four hours a day, so she¡¯s wondering why she feels so sleepy here. ¡°I can sleep comfortably because you are by my side again.¡± ¡°Now close your eyes. You will have to sleep uncomfortably in a wagon for a while.¡± Laslo¡¯s whisper sounded as soft as a lullaby. Agnes fell asleep with just a few pats. * * * Whoo~ ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Come over there¡­¡­!¡± Shouts and the sound of horns pierced her both ears. Agnes jumped up from her position the moment she realized it. ¡°Laslo?¡± When she reached out, the bed was empty. The darkness fell deeply and she couldn¡¯t see an inch ahead. Before she could grasp the situation, the entrance to the tent was suddenly opened. ¡°Your grace, there¡¯s a surprise attack! Unit 3 is in the east right now. Who is it?¡± As the person found Agnes, his voice suddenly became cold. He came closer to her with a sword drawn. Agnes pulled the blanket down and opened her mouth as calmly as possible. ¡°Reveal your identity first.¡± ¡°A female voice? No, wait.¡± The man who entered the barracks fumbled his hand and turned on the light. When he confirmed her identity with the dim light, his mouth widened. Agnes was relieved too. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief. It was Count Cellon.¡± ¡°Why did the duchess come here? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Your words are a bit too much.¡± ¡°Where is the duke? Ha! Of course, he knew. That¡¯s why he wrapped up the barracks so tightly.¡± Emmerich, who had been feverish for a while, understood the situation and smiled as if exasperated. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± ¡°Devon made a surprise attack. They haven¡¯t reached the center yet; they¡¯re fighting at the eastern border¡­.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the surprise attack be in three days later?¡± ¡°You know this? Where in the world did your Excellency go, leaving the duchess unprotected!¡± He burst into anger. Fortunately, the one they were looking for soon appeared. ¡°Agnes! Come here, Count Cellon. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you brought the duchess here. No matter how deeply you miss her, you should distinguish between public and private matters.¡± His tone of voice was sharp and narrowly crossed the boundaries of rudeness. ¡°Count. He didn¡¯t call me here.¡± ¡°Count Cellon, let¡¯s talk about that later. Agnes, cover yourself and follow me right away. I prepared a wagon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes wrapped herself tightly with a prepared cape. Emmerich intervened as she tried to go outside holding Laslo¡¯s hand. ¡°The eastern border is completely blocked. The north is a mountain, and going back to the south will take a long time. What do you plan to do?¡± ¡°Then go west.¡± ¡°The west is guarded by Devonian forces.¡± In response to Agnes¡¯ words, Emmerich spoke clearly. Laslo said with a heavy sigh. ¡°Even if it takes a long time, she will go south.¡± ¡°How many knights did you post? Do you think they won¡¯t notice a wagon with tight security?¡± ¡°Count Cellon, I understand your concern, but I believe in Laslo. Leave your worries behind.¡± Agnes spoke firmly and grabbed Laslo¡¯s wrist. Emmerich bit the back of his lips hard. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s a surprise attack, so there¡¯s no time to hesitate here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Laslo led her out of the barracks. Because it was a surprise attack, she was expecting a riot, but except for a bit of a fuss, it was calm. There were five knights standing around an ordinary wagon. Before getting on the wagon, Laslo made a request to Agnes. ¡°Never go out until you come out of the border. ¡° ¡°Hmm.¡± She nodded lightly. They couldn¡¯t share hugs or kisses because of the eyes around them. Instead, the couple shared a deep farewell with their eyes. Agnes was about to get on the wagon. Emmerich, who had been watching the situation from behind, suddenly stepped out. ¡°I will escort you.¡± ¡°Count Cellon¡±. ¡°There are a lot of my troops in the South, so It wouldn¡¯t be suspicious even if I moved a wagon myself.¡± ¡°But there is no need for the Count to do that¡­ ¡­.¡± ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Agnes said vaguely, but Laslo asked Emmerich seriously. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m more anxious to send her like this.¡± Emmerich¡¯s gaze fell on Agnes, then faded away. The two men exchanged glances she couldn¡¯t understand. Chapter 111 ¡°I will trust you, Count.¡± said Laslo. Emmerich nodded silently and went to the driver¡¯s seat. Agnes got into the wagon with the help of Laslo. ¡°Please go home safely. That¡¯s all I want. Agnes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll write to you when I get there. Please stay safe until we meet again.¡± There was no more time to say goodbye. As soon as the door closed, the wagon departed. When she sat down, she saw a rather heavy bag. Inside were the dry food and coins Laslo prepared. When she saw it, she remembered the time when the gates were opened, tears suddenly welled up in her eyes. ¡°Laslo¡­¡± His name came out like a moan. Agnes held the bag tightly and filled her empty heart. The wagon ran for a whole day. In the dim evening Emmerich opened the wagon door. ¡°You can come out.¡± Agnes looked around. The other knights were guarding the wagon. ¡°Where are we?¡± she asked. ¡°We¡¯re at the Rance forest. We can camp here today and get out of the woods tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you. Count¡¯s hard work is deep.¡± Agnes sent a friendly smile. His eyes contained so many complex and varied emotions that she could not read them. ¡°¡­please rest.¡± She filled her stomach and came back after a brief breath of fresh air. She muttered Eugene¡¯s name again before sleeping, but he didn¡¯t respond. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ At first, she was angry, but by this point, she started to worry. It was even more strange since there was never a case where he didn¡¯t respond at all. ¡°Eugene.¡± Agnes¡¯ voice vanished into thin air. The next morning, as soon as dawn broke, the wagon began to move. Thanks to their diligent pace, they¡¯re almost out of the forest by noon. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll be arriving in a nearby village this evening. Then in the right place¡­.¡± The smile on Emmerich¡¯s face, who was talking lightly, quickly disappeared. The other knights also drew their swords from the scabbard attached to their waist. ¡°Please enter the wagon.¡± Agnes quickly entered the wagon without saying a word. She heard Emmerich¡¯s angry voice outside. ¡°Damn, why is Devon forces here?¡± ¡°What shall we do?¡± ¡°We break through first.¡± The carriage began to move with a clatter. Unlike usual, it was a rough drive. The men¡¯s shouts were heard and then disappeared. The wagon shook violently. A cold sweat was dripping down. Agnes grabbed the sack and muttered alternately the names of God and Laslo ¡°Turn left!¡± ¡°Ahh! Count!¡± ¡°Avoid it!¡± Then there was a bang and the right side of the wagon bumped into something. The speed of the carriage began to increase tremendously from then onward. There were no windows, so she had no idea what was going on outside or where the wagon was going. Thudge ¨C The wagon shook side by side and caused the door to crack. After a few moments, the door was completely broken and Agnes was thrown out of the wagon. ¡°Ouch!¡± A short scream was all she could make. Her mind became increasingly blurred. ¡®Laslo¡­¡­.¡¯ Agnes lost consciousness. *** Her mind slowly returned to the chirping voice. Someone shouted as she opened her eyes with a groan. ¡°Mom, mom! She must have woken up!¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± A woman, who looked about ten years older than Agnes with brown hair, looked down at her with a worried face. ¡°Hey, where am I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Kanua.¡± It¡¯s an unfamiliar place. Agnes struggled to get up. Only then did she realize that she was lying on a pile of straw. ¡°Is it okay for you to get up? Your body is covered in bruises.¡± ¡°Who are you? Have you not seen the knights with me?¡± Who in the world attacked me? I thought my identity was hidden. Was there a spy among the knights? Her mind was complicated. Her whole body throbbed. Fortunately, there were no broken bones, seeing her limbs fully moving. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Agnes asked, and the woman¡¯s face turned strange. The child next to her also had round eyes. ¡°Wow, she must be crazy. mom. The way she talks is so weird.¡± ¡°Jamie. You shouldn¡¯t say that in front of people.¡± ¡°Then can I do it from behind?¡± The child¡¯s innocent question made the woman smile awkwardly. Agnes was terrified and was about to respond immediately, but suddenly the clothes she was wearing caught her eye. It wasn¡¯t dirty, but it was close to rags. It was no wonder that they misunderstood. ¡°Well, my husband will be here in a little while. If we¡¯re going on the same route, I¡¯ll drop you off on my way.¡± ¡°I live in the West.¡± Agnes spoke her words out loudly. ¡°Oh, my God. What a coincidence! We¡¯re going to Sutmar.¡± ¡°Sutmar?¡± At the familiar name, the corners of her lips rose without realizing it. ¡°Yes. If we go there, we will get a land and ahm. What do you call it again?¡± ¡°Hospital! Hospital, mom!¡± Jamie said, jumping from place to place. ¡°That¡¯s right. There is also a hospital there, they treat the residents for free.¡± ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a wonderful place. I heard that the lord¡¯s character and ability to govern is excellent.¡± Agnes did not hide her delight and painted herself with gold. ¡°By the way lady, what¡¯s your name? How did you fall down in the woods?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already married, so I¡¯m not a lady, and my name will not be called by you unless you are my husband, so when you call me, call me madam.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°¡­¡­ Oh my God. You must have really hurt your head.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to Sutmar together. Go to the hospital with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, I¡¯m from Sutmar¡­¡­!¡± Agnes stopped herself from speaking her words. I don¡¯t think they will believe it, and there¡¯s no need to risk myself by exposing my identity for no reason. ¡°Hmm. My name is Um. It¡¯s Ney. You, no. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Dora. This is my son, Jamie, and my husband, ah. He is just in time for that.¡± Dora turned her head. At the end of her gaze was a tall, bearded man striding towards her. ¡°This is my husband, Luyosh.¡± ¡°Hmm. Have you come to your senses?¡± ¡°Her name is Ney and she¡¯s going to the West like us. That¡¯s why L¡­.¡± Dora said so, and then dragged her husband away to a distant place to talk to each other. Hearing the words ¡°pity,¡± ¡°mind,¡± and ¡°head,¡± she could guess what they were talking about. ¡°But why were you there? My dad said that there are a lot of really scary people there.¡± ¡°I fell out while traveling with my party.¡± ¡°What is fell out?¡± ¡°I mean, I was left behind.¡± ¡°What¡¯s party?¡± ¡°How old are you? Have you neglected your studies?¡± Agnes scolded the child with a stern face. Then Dora said with an awkward face. ¡°Jamie has been sick since he was a child, so he hasn¡¯t learned much.¡± ¡°Hmm. Don¡¯t be discouraged. Go to the hospital in Sutmar, and he will be well soon.¡± ¡°¡­She is definitely a crazy woman.¡± Luyosh, who came closer, nodded his head and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy¡­!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do what you say. She¡¯s a crazy woman, but if I leave her behind, I¡¯ll feel guilty.¡± ¡°¡­I won¡¯t forget your kindness, and I¡¯ll give you a big reward when I return to the West.¡± Agnes suppressed her resentment and expressed her gratitude. In any case, it is a blessing to be rescued by kind people. But what happened to Count Cellon? At the same time, she was even more worried about Laslo if he heard the news from the Count. She placed her palm on her left chest and feel her heartbeat. The only comfort was that she could tell whether he was alive or dead through the Ritual of oath. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Agnes muttered in a low voice. An unfamiliar environment I was thrown into the world with no one to turn to. In addition to that, a mysterious spy, a plague that begins to spread horribly, unexpected situations and sudden attacks. Even if all of that puts Agnes in danger, it doesn¡¯t matter. She did not return to the past just give up because of these things. Even if the world tries to kill me and you. I will never let it happen. Agnes eyes lit up. So please don¡¯t let yourself get hurt. * * * ¡°Wow, don¡¯t you know this?¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s a black stone, isn¡¯t it?¡± said Agnes, pointing confidently in Jamie¡¯s hand. ¡°Yeah, you idiot! This is bread you soak in water then eat.¡± ¡°Why would you soak the bread in water?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because it¡¯s hard?¡± ¡°Why is the bread so hard?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s lazy about studying. You don¡¯t know how to eat bread!¡± Agnes, who had only been brought up preciously, could not understand them. Dora explained with a friendly smile. ¡°If you bake with a lot of butter, it will be soft, but commoners do not have the luxury of putting it in.¡± ¡°Is butter a luxury?¡± She was genuinely shocked. For Agnes, Butter was neither special nor precious. It was as natural as water. ¡°What do we do, Mom? She doesn¡¯t even know how to eat bread.¡± ¡°Our Jamie can tell you step by step.¡± While the mother and son were having a friendly conversation, Luyosh entered the inn room. ¡°There is a problem. Dora.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°They say there¡¯s a disease going around outside, and they¡¯ll lock the gates, and let only certain people in.¡± Luyosh¡¯s face grew serious. Agnes learned a few things while traveling with them. This family was all from wandering slashers. For this reason, there was no official birth registration, and of course, there was no document to prove their identity. Dora¡¯s complexion darkened in an instant. ¡°A disease? Are you talking about a plague?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that much,¡± He shook his head. They were half way northwest through the south. If you think about the time, it is the right time for the plague to spread gradually. Even so, the speed is so fast. ¡°What do we do? It¡¯s too far to go back to Reneka Castle now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it gets colder like this, it would be difficult to move.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the lord of Reneka.¡± Agnes, who had been listening to the couple¡¯s concerns, took a step forward. ¡°Are you really a nobleman?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve told you so many times.¡± In fact, Agnes can prove her identity halfway just by taking off the rag clothes and washing herself. Long, well-groomed hair, a white body that did not see the sun, and soft fingers were like symbols of nobility. However, perhaps because the first impression was so strong, the couple still thought Agnes was half crazy. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only If it¡¯s Reneka¡¯s lord, he¡¯s someone I¡¯ve seen before at a royal ball. There is no way that a nobleman with a knighthood would not know the face of a princess. Because of this, Agnes was able to step forward with confidence. Chapter 112 But one thing that bothers her is that the lord of Reneka is close to the royalists. She doesn¡¯t know what would happen if she revealed her identity. Agnes unconsciously touched the back of her left hand, which she had hidden in bandages. * * * However, from that evening, Jamie¡¯s fever rose, and their plan to depart to Reneka Castle was delayed. ¡°Oh, Mom. Mom¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Jamie, sweetheart. Mom is here.¡± The child was sick and kept looking for his mother. Dora stayed by his side all night without a wink of sleep. Jamie¡¯s condition didn¡¯t improve and they had to stay at the inn for a few more days. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Luyosh left the inn early in the morning to get some medicine, but he did not come back even after the sun went down. ¡°Ney. I¡¯m sorry, but can you look after Jamie for a few hours? I¡¯m worried about Luyosh being too late. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be here, so go ahead.¡± ¡°Please take care of me, Jamie.¡± Dora thanked her and went to find her husband. Fortunately, Jamie opened his eyes not long after. ¡°What about my mother?¡± ¡°She went out to find your father, she¡¯ll be back soon. Wait patiently until Dora returns.¡± Fortunately, the child did not show much anxiety. Instead, he turned to the other side. ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with your tone? You sound like an old man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I have a high status.¡± ¡°How high is it? Hmm. Just as much as a princess?¡± ¡°¡­yes, as much as a princess.¡± Agnes paused, then lightly patted Jamie¡¯s stomach. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. Do you know the king? Have you met him?¡± ¡°I know. Of course.¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you tell the king and ask him to return our land?¡± Jamie raised his body halfway from the bed and he said eagerly. ¡°Land? Did he take your land?¡± ¡°Ugh. Some uncles came and just demolished the house and shouted to get out. Mom just cried and dad said we have to get out of our town¡­.¡± Suddenly, water drops formed on the corner of the child¡¯s eyes. ¡°I really, really, don¡¯t want to go to Sutmar. I want to go back to my house. I want to see my friends too.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jamie said, crying. Agnes gently wiped the wet child¡¯s eyes, then said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but I¡¯ll send you home without fail and recover the lost land.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I promise. For your information, I have never lied to anyone since I was born.¡± Jamie smiled broadly and rubbed his face against Agnes¡¯ hand. * * * While putting the child to sleep, Agnes involuntarily fell asleep. When she woke up, the day was already bright. She instinctively looked around her. Dora didn¡¯t come back. Luyosh too. Agnes¡¯ face hardened. The couple were never people who would leave their young son far behind. In other words, there is a reason why they can¡¯t come back. ¡°Mom¡­.¡± Jamie muttered unconsciously while tossing and turning. Agnes comforted the child by patting her, but the seeds of her anxiety had already sprouted and were wriggling. While the child was asleep, she asked the innkeeper the whereabouts of the husband and wife, but she also shook her head. ¡°I do not know. I only saw them go out, and I don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Besides the innkeeper, she asked all the guests who came in and out of the inn, but it was the same. She was able to survive for a day because of his fever. However, Jamie¡¯s anxiety reached its peak when he did not see his parents for two days. ¡°Mom, where is she? Where¡¯s my dad? When is my dad coming?¡± ¡°They will be right back.¡± However, after three days, these words were no longer effective. In the end, Agnes grabbed Jamie¡¯s hand and left the inn. ¡°Are we going to Mom and Dad?¡± ¡°Yes. So, never let go of my hand. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes asked the passers-by for directions, and walked towards the castle of Reneka. Luyosh said he was going to get some medicine, so he must have gone to the castle where the doctors lived. Fortunately, when the sun was halfway down, Reneka Castle was visible in the distance. At the same time, an indelible scent of death was coming in. ¡°Why did they put people in a cart like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are they all sleeping like that?¡± There were countless carts carrying dead bodies. It was just roughly piled up and moved, as if it were dealing with the dead bodies of animals. Agnes lost her words and looked at the sight. ¡°Dad!¡± It was then. A girl, who had just been about ten or sixteen, jumped out of the cart. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my dad! Please let me get off. Daddy! Daddy! Ugh.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? How could you touch a plague-stricken body?¡± The knight who was driving the cart burst into anger. The people around him whispered, and everyone stepped back one step at a time. ¡°Dad, Dad¡­¡­.¡± The girl hugged her father¡¯s corpse and wept. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks But when one of the knights saw it, he strode up to the girl and drew his sword. ¡°Sleep, well¡­ ¡° ¡°Ugh!¡± That¡¯s all the girl said to the world. She fell vainly on her father¡¯s corpse. Agnes, unconsciously, put strength into Jamie¡¯s hand. The knight wiped the blood on his sword and said to the people gathered around him. ¡°If you come into direct contact with a person or their corpse with a plague in the future, we will take immediate action.¡± The knight left his post. Without any objection or protest, the people walked back on their way as if nothing had happened. ¡°What are you¡­.¡± But Agnes could not move at all. The shock was so great that she couldn¡¯t move even a single step. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She stood like a statue. People were surprised at the girl¡¯s sudden death, but soon accepted it. They seemed accustomed to this sudden and unjust death, perhaps because the laws of the world had changed without Agnes¡¯ knowledge. She just touched his father¡¯s body. The moment she realized that, a shock came as if she had been hit with a stone at the back of her head. Agnes knew for the first-time what life meant to a commoner. It was common for commoners to eat black bread simply because they had no money to eat white bread. They cannot fight back or say any objection even if their life is on the line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Agnes staggered closer to the dead girl and closed her eyes. That was all she could say. ¡°¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go now.¡± Agnes took the child¡¯s hand more firmly and began to walk. And she looked around her properly for the first time. ¡°Give me a penny, please. My brother has not eaten anything for three days.¡± ¡°Please help me, my lord, help me!¡± Their moans and pain, which she had never heard before, pierced her ears like nails. A little girl was begging for food on the street. A man who lost his leg was limp and tried to grab the ankle of a passing traveler. ¡°Oh¡­ ¡° A sigh came out of nowhere. She went about talking confidently that she would be king, but she never thought deeply about what it means. What does it mean to be a king? ¡°Yeah! Mom and Dad, where are you? Are you in there?¡± Jamie kept waving Agnes¡¯ arms. When they reached the gate, she saw this long procession with no ends in sight. At the same time, a cart loaded with dead bodies came out. Agnes unintentionally looked at the cart passing by and then froze. She tried to cover the child¡¯s eyes, but Jamie was faster. ¡°Uh, uh, Mom¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wait, Jamie!¡± ¡°Mom! mom!¡± At the top of the pile, Dora¡¯s cold body looked bare because they did not cover her face. The child shook Agnes¡¯ hand, crawled up to the cart, and grabbed his mother¡¯s body. ¡°Why are you there, Mom, Mom?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here right now. A soldier saw it and came running in awe. ¡°Mom. Mom, please open your eyes. I¡¯ll listen to you now. wake up. dad! Where¡¯s daddy Mom, uh, mom. Let go!¡± As the soldier tries to separate the child, Jamie clings to her mother¡¯s arms. Agnes looked at Dora¡¯s unfocused eyes. Please take care of Jamie. Dora¡¯s stomach was stained red. She seems to have had a similar experience to the girl she just saw. Agnes reached out her trembling hand and brought it to Dora¡¯s pale cheek. It was so cold that it felt like ice. ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± As the commotion grew longer, several knights approached. One of them drew a sword and spoke. ¡°You have been warned that touching a plague-ridden body will kill you.¡± ¡°Dora was not ill. There were no signs of the contagious disease.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that. If I had kept her alive, she would have had it.¡± At the knight¡¯s words, Agnes took her eyes off Dora and looked straight at him. ¡°Is this your master¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did the lord of Reneka order you to kill all those who were infected with the plague, and to kill those who came in contact with those who had plague?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ This is an order from the palace.¡± The knight answered as he felt Agnes¡¯ tone and atmosphere were unusual. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± She laughed. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Mother, oh, mother,¡± The knight managed to separate Jamie. The knight behind him drew his sword. People were holding their breath and looking at them. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Put the sword in and let go of the child.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the Knight. Agnes took off her cloak. She slowly loosened the bandages which had been tightly wrapped on her left hand. Chapter 113 Soon the hidden royal family crest was revealed. The Knight looked blankly at the back of Agnes¡¯ hands and her face. ¡°Oh, no way¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your head is really stiff, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said in a cold voice. There is only one woman in this country who has a royal family crest. Upon realizing her true identity, the knight immediately threw away her sword and knelt down on her muddy ground. ¡°P, Princess!¡± The words made the faces of the other knight around him think. One after another, they knelt down and bowed their heads. The commoners, who saw the appearance of the knights, were confused as they didn¡¯t know what was happening, they hurriedly fell on the floor when they heard the word ¡°princess¡± from somewhere. Hundreds of people, including knights, were lying face down in front of her with their backs showing. Today, she could see a scene that she had never thought of before. Jamie was the only one standing straight. ¡°Jamie,¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Come here,¡± Agnes stretched out her hand towards the child. Jamie, who had not taken his eyes off at Dora¡¯s body, walked to Agnes, shivering. ¡°Ney¡­ ¡­. Are you a princess?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Then please save my mother.¡± The child lay on the floor with his forehead as others did. ¡°Please, my mother, please save my mother. Princess. Princess. My mom, heuk!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± An unbearable sense of helplessness came. Being born as a child of a king, making a contract with a dragon, and knowing the future was useless. ¡°Mom, mom, I, mom, princess, my mom, mom¡­¡­.¡± Jamie didn¡¯t last long and fainted. His whole body was hot like a ball of fire. Agnes, without hesitation, put her knees on the floor and hugged the child. ¡°Call a doctor right now. hurry!¡± One of the soldiers who was lying down ran to the castle in haste. The knight, who first recognized her, looked up awkwardly and looked at her. ¡°We cannot have a noble person on a dirty floor. Please go inside first, Princess.¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Carl Berto.¡± ¡°I will remember you and your master. I will not forget, Carl Berto, that you tried to stab and kill an innocent child under the age of ten.¡± ¡°It was an order from the palace. The Lord didn¡¯t like it either, but he had no choice but to do it.¡± He sweated and laid out his excuses. Agnes hugged Jamie¡¯s hot body and murmured in a low voice. ¡°You said it was the King¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°How far has the disease spread?¡± ¡°The southernmost part is almost destroyed. In addition, the plague is spreading slowly to the northern region.¡± The knight whispered in a low voice. She bit her lips. She was completely unaware of the seriousness of the situation. Soon the soldier brought the doctor. Next to him stood Count Pierce, the lord of Reneka, with a pale face. ¡°D, Duchess.¡± Agnes was kneeling on the floor, so the count had to lower himself. ¡°How did you get here.¡­. If you had told me in advance, I would have served you with all my heart.¡± ¡°Show this child to the doctor first.¡± Agnes said calmly. An elderly doctor behind him carefully examined the child. ¡°It seems like his body is weak. If you prescribe a drug that will lower the fever, he will recover his energy.¡± ¡°D, Duchess, please come inside.¡± said Count Pierce as if begging. Agnes finally rose from her seat. As she moved, the people who were bowing down their faces lifted their heads up. ¡°Count Pierce,¡± ¡°Yes. Duchess.¡± ¡°How far has the plague spread within the city?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. As Your Highness has ordered, those who have or are suspected of having the plague, and anyone who has come into contact with them, are being killed.¡± ¡°Killed¡± asked Agnes indifferently. The count paused for a moment, but then nodded. ¡°Yes. I have received an order from the palace.¡± ¡°What kind of symptoms do they get when they get sick?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­.¡­. a fever and cough. Um, ah! Did I mention that they also vomit?¡± said the Count stuttering. No. It was quite different from the symptoms of the plague she knew. Diarrhea, chills, and rash appear, and the armpit and groin swell up within 10 days. However, only a few of the bodies on the cart had rashes. Agnes secretly clenched his fist. ¡®It wasn¡¯t just the plague that caused so many deaths.¡¯ Sebastian. She muttered his name to herself. How many crimes have you committed? * * * Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Agnes was not comfortable even though a luxurious meal and a soft bed were served for the first time in a long time. ¡°Prepare for a pen and paper so I can send a letter.¡± The maid quickly brought back a paper and a pen. Agnes first sent a letter to Laslo and the estate, respectively. ¡°The master said he would like to hold a dinner and serve a precious person.¡± ¡°The situation is not good inside and outside the castle, so it¡¯s not good to have dinner.¡± She refused the count¡¯s invitation for dinner and stood by Jamie¡¯s side instead. ¡°Well, what about mom? Where¡¯s my mom?¡± ¡°Jamie,¡± The high fever lasted for several days. Every time the child came to his senses, he looked for his mother. Agnes licked her parched lips and barely opened her mouth. ¡°¡­the body of Dora was recovered and buried. When you¡¯re all better¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why would you bury my mother? Don¡¯t lie to me! My mother is not dead. She¡¯s not dead! Mom, mom!¡± Jamie was about to run out of bed, so she had to put him to bed with a sleeping pill. The child¡¯s condition improved and deteriorated repeatedly. Agnes felt guilty. If she had revealed her identity a little earlier, Dora might have lived. ¡°Duchess.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°The common man you mentioned never entered the castle.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± She was trying to find Luyosh too, but his whereabouts are unknown. Agnes knows she has to leave and return to Sutmar as soon as possible, but he can¡¯t leave Jamie alone. As she was wiping the sweat off the child¡¯s face, the servant hesitated and opened her mouth. ¡°Well, there was a visitor who came to the castle today, and she knew that the Duchess was staying here, and she wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Guest? Who is it?¡± That evening, the guest she met at the dining room was a very unexpected person. * * * ¡°Oh, my God! It¡¯s been so long. Duchess, do you know how surprised I was to hear that you were staying here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, too. Miss Lisa.¡± She remembered the last time they met for a while, fortunately, Lisa¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look bad. ¡°I heard from the Count that you came without a maid, what the hell is going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Agnes muffled her words. The Count had already expressed his curiosity several times, but Agnes ignored it. ¡°I have a reason, forgive me for not telling you about it.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s the way things are.¡± Fortunately, Lisa didn¡¯t ask deep questions. Instead, as always, she talked about herself for too long as she has always done. ¡°¡­ ¡­ So, since I broke my marriage twice, my mother stopped telling me to get married probably because she had given up on it at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not married yet? ¡° ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no one who caught my eye.¡± It was surprising. That day, Count Barania was so ferocious that she thought Lisa would be taken to the wedding hall. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s a war going on, so she doesn¡¯t have time to worry about me.¡± ¡°Ha, I suppose so.¡± ¡°If I endure this well, I might be able to live alone until the day I die.¡± said Lisa with a smile. Agnes put down her fork and smiled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re saying the same thing as Sir Max.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Every time the maids of the castle flirted around Sir Max, he said no, and he would die of old age alone.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Is Max alive?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lisa¡¯s smiling face turned into a broken piece of glass. ¡°Did you not know? Sir Max is now in Sutmar.¡± ¡°Oh, how? I thought he was dead, my mother, because she said he was dead.¡± A tear fell from her cheek. Agnes lightly tapped the back of Lisa¡¯s hand as if to comfort her. ¡°I asked the count to hand over Sir Max to me.¡± ¡°My mother wouldn¡¯t listen to that.¡± ¡°It was in exchange for finding and returning her youngest daughter.¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes widened. Agnes understood how things went. ¡°It seems that Count Barania did not tell you about it. Don¡¯t worry, Sir Max is doing well.¡± ¡°Oh, my God. Thank you, thank you. Duchess. How can I repay this favor? I can¡¯t believe it, ah¡­¡­¡± Lisa staggered and stood up from her seat. She smiled as she wiped her wet face with her sleeve. She¡¯s overjoyed that the lover she thought was dead is alive. ¡°Ah, miss!¡± Then a woman, who seemed to be Lisa¡¯s maid, rushed to the dining room in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ve got a letter from the count. ¡°Leave it, I¡¯ll read it later.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Miss, you have to read it right away.¡± Her handmaiden¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What is it?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°That, I¡­.¡± ¡°Come on, give it to me. What letter did you get from your mother?¡± The maid hesitated as she glanced at Agnes. Lisa reached out her hand. Chapter 114 ¡°I will.¡± In the end, unable to resist her urging, the maid handed over the letter she had kept in her arms. The moment they saw it, Agnes and Lisa both stiffened. black ribbon An ominous and sad thing announcing someone¡¯s death hung on the letter. The eldest daughter of Count Barania has died. Come to think of it, it was probably around this time. Lisa unrolled it and read the letter. Agnes wiped her mouth and rose quietly from her seat. ¡°It seems urgent, you should go back soon.¡± ¡°Oh, yes¡­¡­.¡± Lisa just lowered her head. Agnes went to Jamie¡¯s room as usual. A doctor was sitting right there. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s much better than he was before.¡± ¡°But why can¡¯t he open his eyes?¡± ¡°I think it may be because of the huge psychological impact. He saw his dead mother right before his eyes.¡± The doctor shook his head and clicked his tongue. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve done a great job.¡± Agnes beckoned, and he bowed his head deeply and left her room. ¡°Jamie.¡± He must be about six or seven years old now. He is still a child in body and spirit. ¡°Open your eyes. baby.¡± Agnes took the little boy¡¯s hand and began to pray to God. * * * ¡°Your highness. This is urgent news.¡± The Marquis Devorsen strode forward and stood next to the king. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Dorina Barania was killed in action.¡± ¡°Dorina? The eldest daughter of Barania?¡± Sebastian frowned. It¡¯s not because he¡¯s sorry for her death. It was just that she was the heir of Count Barania, and the latter was in trouble. ¡°It¡¯s not clear, but it seems to have something to do with Kiske. Milan Kiske appears to have given Dorina false information out of spite.¡± ¡°How did she get fooled by such a foolish trick?¡± ¡°The Knights of Count Barania must have been bribed.¡± ¡°At a time like this. Things are going wrong because of a bastard who can¡¯t take care of himself. Send someone to deal with it.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The Marquis of Devorsen nodded without hesitation. ¡°Other than that, how is the situation on the front line?¡± ¡°Southeast seems to hold on tight, but the problem is the south. The plague is worse than I thought, and the damage is great.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I sent all the royal court doctors.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I cannot say for sure how much longer we can hold out. How about we let all the troops back now?¡± The Marquis cautiously proposed, but the king did not listen. ¡°Now you want the troops back, don¡¯t you think that makes any sense? The Devonians will think I¡¯m ridiculous.¡± ¡°But the loss of troops¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and go away.¡± The Marquis of Devorsen shut his mouth, and soon bowed his head and walked to the door. Then he met the man who was about to come in. ¡°Ah. Marquis of Sandor. Long time no see.¡± Roland glanced at the Marquis of Devorsen¡¯s face and gave him a silent salute. It was a completely expressionless face, without a smile or expression. I guess his father¡¯s death was quite shocking. After the death of the former Marquis of Sandor, the mood in Roland changed completely. Some even said that his soul might have changed. He smiled awkwardly at Roland, who had no answer, and went out at once. ¡°Did you call me? Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you come to the palace only when I call you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy doing what you¡¯ve asked me to do. If you wish, I will enter the palace often.¡± ¡°Well. Rather, tell me about my sister¡¯s recent situation.¡± Roland bowed his head and spoke silently. ¡°The Count of Pierce says that the Duchess of Arpad is now in Reneka Castle.¡± ¡°Reneka? What is she doing there?¡± The unexpected information made Sebastian interested in it. ¡°He said she didn¡¯t reveal the reason.¡± ¡°How many escorts do you think she took?¡± ¡°¡­ it looked like she brought dozens.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sebastian said while rubbing his temples. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. First, investigate why she went there. She¡¯s not a very stupid kid, so she probably didn¡¯t go to Reneka for no reason.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Roland bowed his head, turned his back, and walked to the door. Just as he was about to grab the doorknob, Sebastian¡¯s voice struck him. ¡°Well, how is aunt?¡± ¡°She improved a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, she should. She has to live long. Who would have known that the marquis of the previous generation would leave so early? I told the chief of staff, so get some herbs.¡± Roland barely raised the corner of his mouth to admire his grace. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do for my beloved cousin.¡± The king smiled mercifully and said, His servant bowed deeply and left the room. Sebastian, who was doing government affairs alone after he left, got up quickly. ¡°It¡¯s terribly boring. Let¡¯s go to the queen. Is she in the palace now?¡± ¡°No. She¡¯s in Prince Dietrich¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Why? Is the prince sick again?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid so.¡± Said the chieftain and bowed his head. There was not much change in Sebastian¡¯s expression, but the chieftain, who had been with him for a long time, noticed that he was quite annoyed. So, he led the way to the room where the prince was, quietly. When he opened the door, Queen Ilona was wiping the prince¡¯s body with a wet towel beside the bed. Sebastian saw it, and took the towel from her hand and threw it on the bed. ¡°Why is the queen doing this by herself?¡± Then he glared at the maids standing coldly around the queen. ¡°How incompetent are you to make your master do such chores?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d do it. Don¡¯t blame them.¡± Only then did Ilona look at Sebastian. The king smiled softly and swept the queen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are the noblest woman in Nirseg. Why are you doing this yourself?¡± ¡°This is my son. Your highness. Who would blame a mother taking care of her children?¡± ¡°You are the queen; you don¡¯t have to do it.¡± He still had a gentle tone, but he showed an unstoppable stubbornness. ¡°The prince is suffering from a fever day by day, are you not worried, Your Highness? Dietrich is also the son of His Highness.¡± Ilona looked at Sebastian with slightly red eyes. Her gaze was so intense that it could be said that she was glaring at him. Sebastian stared at his son, who was only three years old, sleeping in bed. ¡°Let¡¯s have another child.¡± ¡°¡­. I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m rather worried about the queen¡¯s too much affection for the child. I¡¯m very worried that you¡¯re going to harm your health because you stay up all night every time he¡¯s sick.¡± Ilona was speechless for a while. She heard it clearly, but she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°The only thing that matters to me is you. Ilona. my queen. So, don¡¯t do chores like this.¡­¡± said Sebastian, lightly kissing Ilona¡¯s cheek. ¡°Get out, please.¡± Her words and hands went ahead of her thoughts. Ilona recklessly pushed the king¡¯s body away with all her might. ¡°Please go out. Your highness please. please!¡± She begged. Just looking at his face made her vomit. She wanted to cut off her arms where his hand and lips touch her with a knife. Every day she feels terrible. Sebastian always gives her new hell. ¡°Ahhh!¡± She cried as she buried her face in her son¡¯s bedside. Tears welled in her eyes. She felt sorry for her child who has a weak body, ¡°Oh, baby.¡± Ilona held the child¡¯s hand and prayed. That was all she could do. * * * As the sun had just set, she was secretly visited by Lisa¡¯s handmaiden whom she had seen during the day. ¡°Duchess, I know it¡¯s rude, but she asked if you could spare her time at night because she had something to tell you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess,¡± A few hours after the maid had gone, Lisa came to Agnes¡¯ room. ¡°Is it because of Sir Max?¡± ¡°Yes. Duchess.¡± ¡°Sit here. It¡¯s late at night, so it¡¯s difficult to serve tea.¡± She recommended a sofa. ¡°Well, how¡¯s Max doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s all right. Now, he¡¯s my escort knight. He¡¯s been hanging out with other knights quite a lot.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s really good. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s alive. Thank you, Duchess. Thank you very much.¡± She bowed her head constantly and expressed her gratitude. Agnes said politely. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it to be thanked by you. I wasn¡¯t really planning to protect him in the first place.¡± ¡°But you saved Max instead of making a deal with my mother. You felt sorry for me.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Dorina is dead,¡± It was a sudden change of topic. Lisa announced her sister¡¯s death with surprising calmness. Agnes was not very surprised, as she had already expected. ¡°I see. Is she a knight?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure my mother must be very upset. Dorina was my mother¡¯s greatest masterpiece. Unlike the other two.¡± There was a ridicule in Lisa¡¯s words. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard that the count cares deeply about her eldest daughter. It¡¯s good she still has two daughters left.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just me. Theresa cannot be her successor.¡± ¡°Why, because she¡¯s already married?¡± Then Lisa raised the corner of her mouth and laughed. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°No, she has no talent for swords. So, mother will never leave the family to Theresa.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± Agnes swallowed the saliva in her mouth. Chapter 115 ¡°Do you know how to wield a sword?¡± ¡°Whoo-hoo, Barania¡¯s daughter grabs a sword even before we walk or talk. I¡¯m not as strong as Dorina, but I can deal with about three knights.¡± ¡°That much?¡± Agnes was astonished at the remark and examined Lisa closely. When she first met her, she thought she was just a young and immature noble lady, so this was unexpected. Lisa raised her head straight and made eye contact with Agnes. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a Count, Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Not because Dorina is dead but because Max is alive, I am going to be a Count in order to get him back. I won¡¯t run away any longer.¡± Before she knew it, Lisa had a firm determination on her face. Suddenly, she remembered the day when Lisa confessed her feelings in Sutmar. Agnes grinned at her. ¡°It¡¯s better to live than to die, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lisa couldn¡¯t speak for a while then she parted her lips and stuttered. ¡°¡­yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep Lord Max safe in Sutmar, so pick him up when the time comes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess,¡± ¡°And if there¡¯s anything else I can do to help you, tell me.¡± At that moment, she forgot that she was Barania¡¯s daughter. Lisa smiled with a firmer face. ¡°You¡¯ve already given me a reason to live. I couldn¡¯t have hoped for more.¡± She got up from the sofa, knelt down before Agnes, and took the oath of a knight. Agnes stared at Lisa and gave her the back of her hand. Lisa kissed the back of her hand lightly and said. ¡°I hope there will be endless glory in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overly polite, Miss Lisa,¡± The act of kissing the back of the hand was not a courtesy towards the royal family, but rather a courtesy towards the lord. She pointed it out, but Lisa brought up another word in response to Agnes. ¡°I heard you were staying here without an escort. I¡¯ll leave the knights under me, so please let them lead you safely.¡± ¡°I will gladly accept your kindness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Lisa bowed her head and went out. Agnes somehow couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her back. The next time she meets her, she had low expectations that she would be a completely different person. * * * As promised, Lisa left the five knights of Barania and left for the south. After a few days, Jamie¡¯s symptoms improved a lot, and she was ready to leave for Sutmar. After a long fever, Jamie unexpectedly accepted Dora¡¯s death calmly. He spent time in front of his mother¡¯s grave with flowers. ¡°I won¡¯t go, Princess, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± ¡°How can I leave you here, young man?¡± ¡°What if my dad can¡¯t find me after going to Sutmar?¡± Jamie shook his head and insisted. It¡¯s been days but she still couldn¡¯t find Luyosh. Agnes could not bear to tell the child that his father might also be dead. ¡°I have already asked the lord of the castle to tell me when Luyosh comes. So don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You were on your way to Sutmar, weren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s go and wait for your father there.¡± After several persuasions, the child nodded at once. Count Pierce prepared a large and splendid carriage after hearing that she will be going back to Sutmar. ¡°It was a great honor to serve you. Duchess.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget your hard work. Count.¡± Of course, Agnes knew that he already reported everything to Sebastian. Where she was and what she was doing, but she pretended not to know. It took only five days to get to Sutmar by the four-wheeled carriage. She felt relieved as she began to see familiar terrain through the window. On the surface, the territory was peaceful. It seems that the plague has not spread to this extent yet. ¡°We have arrived,¡± said the Knight of Barania. As the strange carriage stood at the gate, the soldiers approached with wary eyes. ¡°Jamie. Wake up.¡± ¡°Are we almost there?¡± The dozing child stood up rubbing his eyes in the corner of the carriage. The carriage door opened. ¡°Welcome to Sutmar.¡± I never thought I would want to see Niall, but when I saw his strict face, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Niall. Nice to see you, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.. Madam? Are you really madam? I¡¯m not hallucinating, right?¡± Niall opened his mouth wide and couldn¡¯t speak properly for a while. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so glad. I¡¯m so glad. I heard that you were in Reneka, but I was afraid something might have happened, we were so worried ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°M, Madam!¡± Upon hearing their arrival, Ney rushed in. Her face was already half wet with tears. ¡°Princess!¡± Immediately after that, Zoltan came running. At the news that Agnes had returned, the castle¡¯s servants abandoned their work and gathered in front of the gate. ¡°Are you a real princess? How did you disappear like that? No, it¡¯s enough for us that you came back like this.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°First of all, let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ll explain it to you slowly.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll send my brother a letter right away.¡± Half of the time they cried and half breathed a sigh of relief. Agnes entered Estar castle with her keen eyes. ¡°The knights who come with me are the knights of Barania, so send them back after serving them.¡± ¡°Yes, madam,¡± ¡°And this child,¡± Until then, Jamie was unable to adapt himself to the unfamiliar situation and kept hiding behind Agnes. Curiosity flashed through Niall¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s a very dear child, so please give him a place to stay. He¡¯s not feeling very well, so call a doctor first.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°May I be with you, princess?¡± said Jamie, hesitating. Agnes with a gentle smile said; ¡°If you want to see me, you can ask anytime. I¡¯ll ask them to prepare your favorite white bread this evening, so let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± ¡°Yes, princess,¡± The child nodded in a calm acceptance. ¡°Did anything happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a lot of work. Fortunately, the Archmage helped a lot when the castle was turned upside down after the Duchess disappeared. ¡°The Archmage? Reika?¡± ¡°She came from the tower after hearing that the Duchess is back.¡± At the end of the hall, as soon as Niall finished his speech, Reika ran with her pink hair fluttering. ¡°Duchess!¡± ¡°Archmage¡± She was glad to see Reika after her long Absence. ¡°I heard you helped the castle during my absence. Thank you.¡± ¡°Well, well, I¡¯ll be here for the rest of my life, so I don¡¯t want to see anything strange going on.¡± ¡°Strange?¡± Agnes and Reika moved away. Niall took the child away. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, did you forget what you asked me earnestly before you suddenly disappeared?¡± ¡°Ask? Oh, you mean the spy?¡± Agnes¡¯ voice dropped at once. Reika stretched out her chest and raised her chin. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I said I would find all of them. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯ve grown since the Duchess suddenly disappeared. So, I set a trap and caught all the rats.¡± ¡°There must have been more than one, right?¡± ¡°Do you want me to show you?¡± Reika twinkled her eyes and shook her hips. She seems to want to boast of her achievements. She was a little tired from the long journey, but after hearing the word spy, she nodded without saying anything because it was an important matter. Agnes followed Reika down to the first prison in Estar Castle. ¡°This way,¡± ¡°Are they all spies?¡± ¡°There are two more prisons over there.¡± Inside the first prison, there were familiar servants who she had seen at least once. ¡°Oh, madam! I¡¯m innocent! I have never done such a shameful thing!¡± As Agnes stood in front of the second prison, a man with a familiar face appeared like an arrow. ¡°Oh, your name is¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Joseph Inga, Joseph, Madam. That wizard used a strange trick and locked me up here. I¡¯m innocent!¡± It was not surprising to see him. Agnes looked closely at the faces of some of the retainers in the prison, one by one by one. No one looked her in the eye except Josef. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were so many spies in the castle. How did you find them all?¡± ¡°In ancient magic, there is a door to the truth. After passing that door, they have to answer everything I ask without a lie.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m surprised that such magic exists.¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m the only one in the world who can use that magic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Archmage, having the title ¡®The great Archmage is so worth it. What a blessing to have you in this castle.¡± Agnes praised Reika generously. It was not until the Wizard¡¯s nose was about to soar that she reached the last prison. There sat a person whom Agnes did not really wish for. ¡°¡­..how could you betray the Duke of Arpad?¡± ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back safe and sound.¡± ¡°Answer me, Bushke.¡± Bushke looked up and laughed. It was a gentle and friendly smile that she had always seen. ¡°What happened to Matron?¡± ¡°He committed suicide,¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to hear that,¡± She spoke in a soft voice as usual. It feels that she was not trapped in prison, but that she was sitting face to face and drinking tea with her. ¡°I heard from the Duke that the Hershko are loyalists who have been living in Arpad for over forty years. Did you plan from the beginning? What information did you give to the king?¡± ¡°From the beginning¡­. I don¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t, for in my youth I would dive into the burning flames for Arpad.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Agnes knows how many people loved and respected Bushke. To say it¡¯s an economic problem, she gave him quite a lot of gold, so her territory has become wealthy recently. That¡¯s why she was even more surprised. What was lacking that he betrayed his Master who she had been loyal to for a long time? Chapter 116 ¡°How much do you know about Arpad?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°This family is cruel and cold-hearted. They forget the dead quickly, and push the living into their limbs.¡± Bushke stood up straight. Her eyes shone even in the dim prison. ¡°40 years ago, I gave everything to Arpad.¡± ¡°I am well aware of Hershko¡¯s loyalty.¡± ¡°No, Madam doesn¡¯t know. When my husband was killed in the line of defense, they dressed my son in armor the next day and sent him to the line of defense.¡± ¡°But why?¡± The deeper the conversation, the more questionable it was. Why did she betray them when she devoted herself so much? Bushke smiled at Agnes. ¡°When my husband died, it was nothing but grief and sorrow. When my eldest son returned as a corpse, I thought it would all be over if I endured a little longer.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But then all five of my children died under Arpad, so I had this thought.¡± Agnes was speechless. It was the first time she heard of her past. ¡°This family is built up with someone¡¯s blood, deserves to disappear.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Arpad forgets the dead too easily. Madam, I still remember my children and my husband so vividly but they already forgot them so easily.¡± She muttered as she looked into her emptiness with her face full of remorse. Agnes was about to say something but she stopped. Bushke blinked slowly and made eye contact with Agnes. ¡°Is the Duchess going to be king.¡± ¡°¡­what kind of blasphemy is that? The king is alive and well.¡± ¡°When you came to Sutmar, you asked me how to erase the crest. You said you didn¡¯t want to be killed by the king.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. I just want to live.¡± ¡°Then you should have lowered yourself. If you earn gold coins, have wealth, and summon the wizards to build a wall, who will believe it?¡± Agnes lost her temper at Bushke¡¯s derisive remark. It was exactly what she had done in the past. She kept her head down and lived like a rat. But in the end, only a tragic death awaited her. ¡°The King already knows the wrath of the Madam. ¡°¡­you deeply misunderstood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you, Madam. Because of you this weary family will be crushed, leaving nothing behind.¡± Bushke laughed loudly. Her laughter filled the air. At that moment an idea flashed through Agnes¡¯ head. ¡°Ranunculus¡­.¡± The star that appears once every fifteen years. And the star, which, according to Bushke, could only be seen again after seven years, suddenly came to mind. ¡°Wait. Bushke, were you after it from the beginning¡­¡­?¡± ¡°If the stars were to rise a year later, wouldn¡¯t you have tried to erase the crest?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I am deeply indebted to Madam. Thank you very much.¡± Bushke even fired her last shot. Agnes would gladly erase the crest. But if that happens, the king would not use Agnes to destroy Arpad since he won¡¯t be suspicious of her. Agnes¡¯ head went blank. In the end, she was played into Bushke¡¯s hands both in the past and in the present. ¡°You have seen me struggling to live, how dare you!¡± When she realized it, she felt a surge of anger deep in her heart. However, Bushke did not show any agitation. ¡°I will pay you back when I die.¡± ¡°No,¡± Agnes grated his teeth. ¡°You will never die.¡± She glared at Bushke with cold eyes. ¡°Everyone will unite to praise Arpad and watch it to the end, where it will be glorified from generation to generation.¡± She chewed each word out and got out of jail. The atmosphere was so tight that even Reika could not open her mouth easily. ¡°Archmage¡± ¡°Yes, Duchess,¡± ¡°Can you tell me if what she said earlier is true? When does the star Ranunculus come up?¡± Agnes tried to assume calmness, but she could not completely hide her boiling anger. Reika, hesitating for a moment, she spoke; ¡°As far as I know, it came a year ago, because I remember that Ranunculus is an important star for the wizards.¡± ¡°¡­yes,¡± ¡°Well, well, there¡¯s no spy in the castle anymore. So don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± She doesn¡¯t know how she got home. She found herself standing in the middle of the office. She was so confused that she didn¡¯t even notice someone was coming. ¡°Madam, do you have time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Madam?¡± ¡°Ah. Andrassy, What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry you must have been tired. I¡¯m here because of the merchants you mentioned before.¡± He took out some papers and put them on the desk. ¡°We have compiled a breakdown of the funding lines for Barania, Gent and Devorsen. Merchants with lines in Barania have arrived at the castle, so please meet them¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Have you ever regretted your choice?¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes¡¯s past was a series of regrets. She regretted leaving Laslo behind at dawn, and she regretted not knowing that the king was after him, and not knowing Laslo¡¯s true feelings during their marriage. So, she tried not to leave any regrets this time. ¡°Regrets. There are many.¡± ¡°What did you do then?¡± ¡°Is there any other way? I buried it and moved forward.¡± ¡°Can you move on with something that you can¡¯t turn back?¡± If I hadn¡¯t believed in Bushke at the time, if I had deleted the crest, I would have lived a different future by now. A smeared sense of regret and guilt weighed down Agnes¡¯ heart. Andrassy carefully chose the answer to Agnes¡¯ unusual question. ¡°The only irreversible thing in life is death.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but go ahead. Please walk forward. If you¡¯re tied up, you can¡¯t achieve anything.¡± You can¡¯t achieve anything if you¡¯re tied up. Agnes brooded over the sentence. The time has already passed where the crest can be erased. The king also knows that she is gathering strength. If I lie flat, I¡¯ll die. Agnes clenched her fist tightly. ¡°How much can I trust you?¡± ¡°Haha. All my property and family have been moved to Sutmar, so please believe me.¡± Andrassy grinned. Agnes looked alternately at the paper he had handed her and at his face. ¡°The reason why I asked you to investigate the East is to find a way to tie the king¡¯s hands and feet together.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± No matter how quick he was, it was difficult to understand what Agnes had just said at once. ¡°A war that has been waged by force eats up the country, but the king is incompetent and does not take care of the people who are in trouble.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When I went out and looked at the lives of the people, it was truly painful. The king ordered that anyone suspected of contracting the plague be killed, and even those who touched the corpse be killed. The corpses they had piled up became a mountain, to the point I couldn¡¯t bear to open my eyes and see them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It made me think that I shouldn¡¯t leave it like this.¡± ¡°Madam,¡± ¡°How far can I trust you?¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡° He looked at Agnes with a confused look on his face. For a while, he was speechless, not knowing what to say. ¡°But for what reason, how will you beat the king?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just have to make a justification.¡± ¡°Of course, it should be,¡± ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve talked to about this, in this castle.¡± Agnes made a clean wedge. ¡°What? Then does the lord not know?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell him when he gets back.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s, I¡­.¡± ¡°Andrassy,¡± She called Andrassy¡¯s name firmly, who seemed bewildered and unable to speak properly. ¡°I believe in you.¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes were very clear. After looking at her for a long time, Andrassy let out a long sigh. ¡°¡­¡­ Instead, if you ascend the throne, grant my wife the title of Countess.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Agnes grinned. Andrassy took two steps back and bowed his head deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to stop their funding.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± He then left the room. Agnes analyzed the situation as calmly as possible. The plague spread earlier than expected. As far as she knows, it is not until next spring that the South will be ruined. There is not much time left for the epidemic to spread across the country. The end of the war may be earlier than she expected. Then it¡¯s only been half a year. No, it¡¯s less than half a year away. It¡¯s time to get up. Agnes sent letters to Songrad, Sandor and Erica Kiske. *** He saw Agnes sitting in the office, writing something. Laslo examined her face and body carefully. She looked over and over again for any injuries, but fortunately she appeared to be in good health. Then Agnes left the office. It was not until the light was completely extinguished and the room became dark that Laslo put the bird statue down. ¡°Agnes¡­¡± The name popped out of his mouth with a sigh. He was surprised to hear that Emmerich¡¯s carriage was attacked and she disappeared. He wanted to give up the war right away and go out to find her. Laslo left the barracks and went to the place where Count Cellon was staying. ¡°How are you feeling, Count?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± replied Emmerich in a hoarse voice. Laslo sat silently in the chair beside the bed. At first, he wanted to kill Emmerich immediately, who brought the news. But when he went to the barracks with his sword, Emmerich was already half dead. The Doctor who examined him could not guarantee his life. ¡°Agnes got to the castle safely.¡± ¡°What? The Duchess has arrived, sigh.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you. Thank God.¡± Emmerich shed tears and thanked God. Laslo felt strange watching the scene. Chapter 117 ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s not hurt?¡± ¡°No, well, she said no.¡± He couldn¡¯t say that he saw it himself, so he hurriedly changed his words. ¡°I¡¯m so glad, if anything had happened to the Duchess, I would have¡­¡­.¡± Emmerich¡¯s tears had many meanings. Most of them were self-criticism, suffering and guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have volunteered to escort her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. Who would have known that a group of people were after the count and that you would be ambushed at that time?¡± When he first heard that they were attacked, he remembered the king. He was the only one who would try to kill Agnes. However, the truth that was revealed was unexpected. The Devon¡¯s ambushed Emmerich, who was heading south, and attacked the Knights and the carriage. Rather, because Emmerich was the target, Agnes was able to survive. ¡°Take care of your body first, for you are more injured than Agnes. What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, ¡®Coughs¡¯.¡± He coughed suddenly. The count¡¯s adjutant next to him spoke. ¡°It is said that it will take two months for the broken right leg to heal, and at least half a year for the internal organs.¡± ¡°Still, you look more human than when you first came.¡± The adjutant did not reply to Laslo¡¯s words, but gave a look of agreement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you during your busy time. Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Forget it, not only you, but Count Barania going out of his mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. It¡¯s because of Milan Kiske¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?¡± The mere mention of his name turned the curtain cold. The adjutant standing next to him burst into anger. ¡°How could a knight do such a thing? It wasn¡¯t Sir Dorina¡¯s fault that he couldn¡¯t use his legs¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If only he could understand that then Sir Dorina wouldn¡¯t die.¡± said Laslo, unusually cold voice. ¡°What is more serious now is the plague from the South. How are your Knights?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re in a lot of trouble, too. What about you, Your Excellency?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still fine, but I¡¯m worried that the plague is spreading too fast. I heard it¡¯s already spreading to the central part.¡± ¡°Is it that fast?¡± ¡°Yes, because of which the lords gathered together and talked about the plague that the war is completely neglected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very cluttered,¡± The word cluttered was a very refined expression of this situation. The army¡¯s interior is now a complete mess. The spreading plague, the army of the enemy country trying to raid. In addition, after Dorina died, Count Barania left the house, and the army lost its head. It was surprising that she did not order a retreat from above. ¡°Let the count rest. I¡¯ll get going.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± *** ¡°No way,¡± ¡°Madam,¡± ¡°Does that make sense now? You¡¯re going to a plaque prone area personally? ¡°You told me to find a cure for the plague.¡± Adrienne, unlike usual, never backed down. Instead, she looked straight into Agnes¡¯ eyes and opened her mouth. ¡°If this disease is really Deorogo plague, hundreds or thousands of people might die out there while I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I asked you to find a cure, not to die.¡± Agnes, too, stood firm. Of course, it is important to find a cure for the plague, but it is meaningless to find it while pushing one¡¯s person to his or her limbs. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m actually¡­. ¡° Adrienne crossed her fingers and looked up as if she had made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for the meaning of life since I was born.¡± ¡°The meaning of life? What does that mean?¡± ¡°I thought it must be someone¡¯s will to be reborn here.¡± It was a rather bizarre and philosophical word that Agnes could not easily understand. ¡°I didn¡¯t know at first why I was born this way. But when I came to Sutmar and saw Madam, I understood.¡± ¡°Adrienne¡± ¡°It just occurred to me for a moment. I was born for this moment.¡± Her eyes were surprisingly clear. ¡°You could die.¡± ¡°I could.¡± Adrienne raised the corner of her mouth and smiled broadly. She looked very happy for a person who would jump into a plague-ridden area. ¡°And I¡¯m not going alone. There are two more people besides me who are willing to go.¡± ¡°Do you mean there are two more?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been working together on the disease, it would be of great help.¡± Adrienne was stubborn. She said everything she could to stop her but to no avail. Agnes sighed and stepped back. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it for now.¡± ¡°Thank you, madam!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t given you permission yet!¡± Agnes cried urgently, but Adrienne left the office with a smile as if she were ready to pack. After letting her go, Agnes went down to the dining room for lunch, and she happened to run into Zoltan. ¡°Are you going to eat?¡± ¡°Well, Sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way to eat, too.¡± The two naturally came to eat together. Throughout the meal, Zoltan¡¯s face was as dark and dry as a dried leaf. Agnes hesitated to put the chopped meat in her mouth. ¡°Is it because of Bushke?¡± ¡°¡­I never imagined that Bushke was so determined to ruin Arpad. I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan,¡± ¡°Did we do something wrong?¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°It is true that Bushke lost his husband and all his children in Sutmar.¡± Zoltan shook his head from side to side in agony. There was an indescribable remorse in it. Agnes finally realized that Zoltan was more shocked by the reason she betrayed him than by the fact that Bushke had betrayed Arpad. ¡°You can feel sorry for her. She lost her husband, and all her children died guarding the territory.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But that cannot be an excuse for Bushke¡¯s sins.¡± ¡°I understand, I just¡­. I¡¯ve seen so many soldiers and knights dying since I first held the sword at fifteen.¡± Zoltan fumbled out the story of what he had been hiding. ¡°Bushke is right. Arpad quickly forgets the dead. We don¡¯t do anything in honor of them. Because¡­ ¡° ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to hold out.¡± The memories of the past that she had forgotten came to mind. Once the demons invaded, there were not many instances where the soldiers¡¯ corpses were piled up so that they could not see the end. ¡°Every day there is a flood of demons, but You couldn¡¯t live in memory of those who died. That¡¯s why the funerals and memorial services were simplified. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zoltan nodded. Agnes turned completely to the side where he sat. ¡°Feel sorry for those who died guarding the defense line.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Feel sorry for the crushed life, and keep trying to make sure to lessen the death of the soldiers.¡± Agnes turned again and looked forward. She raised her back and raised her fork. ¡°That¡¯s all you can do.¡± She told Zoltan, but she also said it to herself. Every time she closes and opens her eyes, she thinks of the pile of corpses piled up in a cart. Agnes will never forget that moment in her life. Zoltan looked at Agnes in the face for a while. ¡°Princess¡­ You¡¯re a princess, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just glad the princess came to Sutmar.¡± He scratched his nose and grinned. * * * The day was unusually long. In the morning Adrienne insisted on going to the plague-stricken area, and at lunch she had to soothe the depressed Zoltan. After the walk, she went back to the office, and Niall and Adrienne stood there. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Miss Adrienne has something to say.¡± ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°Why not? Are you in your right mind to voluntarily go to the place where the plague is going?¡± ¡°Yes, for a few days! I made this decision after much consideration.¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± It was unfamiliar to see men and women arguing. She wondered if Adrienne and Niall were close to each other. ¡°Don¡¯t stand there for now, sit down.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Madam, I said everything I wanted to say in the morning.¡± ¡°Madam asked you to sit down.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I sit down or not.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it matter?¡± Agnes sat alone on the sofa and touched her temple. The quarrel between the man and woman shows little sign of ending. ¡°You don¡¯t even know when your clothes have holes or you¡¯re wearing them backwards. When you¡¯re inside the lab you don¡¯t even go out to eat properly and now, you¡¯re going somewhere!¡± ¡°That¡¯s,¡± ¡°How can you stand by yourself in a village where you can¡¯t even take care of yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going alone. The two other doctors also decided to go together.¡± ¡°Who are you going with? Did they trick you?¡± Niall, who had been pouring out sharp words all along, glared with black eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down and talk?¡± Agnes¡¯ head aches as she tried to keep looking up. Adrienne sat down first. Niall settled down a little way away. ¡°Niall,¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, madam.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, Adrienne, wherever she goes is none of your business.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s such a dangerous place,¡± ¡°I understand your concern, but you can¡¯t tell her what to do because you¡¯re not family.¡± Agnes gently exclaimed him. At the same time, she was curious why Niall reacted intensely. When Niall¡¯s momentum subsided, Adrienne also relaxed. ¡°Mr. Niall, I¡¯m fine. There is no family left anyway, and if I die while looking for a cure, another doctor will take care of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying now¡­¡­¡­.¡± The brighter Adrienne smiled, the distorted Niall¡¯s face. ¡°Do you have to go?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Then marry me before you go.¡± Chapter 118 An inexplicable silence dominated the office. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Now¡­ What did you say?¡± Agnes asked instead of Adrienne, who was making a stupid sound. The man who had just proposed to her, proposed again with a very brazen face. ¡°If you want to go, marry me and go. If a family of yours is waiting anxiously, you won¡¯t think it¡¯s okay to die, right?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ well,¡± ¡°Would you want to die if your husband is waiting?¡± ¡°H, husband!?¡± Adrienne jumped. Her face flushed like an apple. ¡°And how can you propose to me like this?¡± As soon as she finished, Niall took something out of his jacket pocket. Surprisingly, it was a handkerchief embroidered with the other person¡¯s name when proposing. When she saw it, Agnes¡¯ face turned strange? Handkerchiefs were usually prepared by women. ¡°I was going to give it to you, but that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Oh, no, I mean, Um. W, why? Are you really proposing to me?¡± Niall raised one eyebrow at her question. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I like you.¡± ¡°Me? Did you mean it? Well, maybe you¡¯re after my money!¡± Adrienne was quickly bitten back in the hip. Niall looked at Adrienne proudly, as if she were being ridiculous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you check the ledgers I gave you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Miss Adrienne¡¯s money goes into each hospital, and all she has left is a rat¡¯s tail. Didn¡¯t you give the poor people every time you see one.¡± ¡°Oh, I did. Oh my God.¡± She blinked innocently. Niall didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. He snatched Adrienne¡¯s wrist quickly and wound his handkerchief around it. ¡°You can return this handkerchief when you get back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me a widower, but come back alive.¡± Adrienne fiddled with a red face and a handkerchief tied to her wrist. There was a strange silence between them. Agnes looked at them alternately and spoke. ¡°When are you going to leave?¡± ¡°As soon as possible. In fact, I¡¯m done packing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to change your mind?¡± Adrienne looked back at Niall for a moment and shook her head at once. ¡°All right. Do that.¡± ¡°Thank you, madam,¡± ¡°Now go out, both of you. Because you seem to have a lot to talk about.¡± Niall first rose from his seat, bowed his head, and reached out to Adrienne. She hesitated a little but immediately grabbed the hand. *** ¡°Well, at last, Niall has proposed to the herbalist, hasn¡¯t he?¡± When Beller heard the news belatedly, he smiled and said, Agnes glanced back as he walked along the wall. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± ¡°It would be strange if I didn¡¯t know, the cold-hearted child Niall always packed food, clothes, and brought it to her day by day. I was worried because the woman was slow-witted, but I guess it worked out well.¡± ¡°Adrienne said she would go to the plague-stricken area and study the cure herself.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s going to such a place? Didn¡¯t Niall propose to her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he proposed.¡± Adrienne showed quick action and finished all preparations two days after receiving the proposal. She was scheduled to leave at dawn tomorrow. When Beller heard the story, he let out a sigh. What if Adrienne finds a cure to the plague? When both princes died because of the plague, Sebastian drew his sword. Even if it¡¯s a one in a thousand or a ten thousand chance, Adrienne finds a cure and the princes doesn¡¯t die¡­. Her thoughts didn¡¯t last long. Beller suddenly stopped. Agnes, walking behind him, looked up and saw his back. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± ¡°Listen to me.¡± Beller¡¯s voice was unusually low. She couldn¡¯t see his face, but she felt the seriousness in it. ¡°Turn around and run to the gate, lock the door and ring the bell immediately. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Beasts.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes looked around in astonishment. However, the winter wind only grazed the damaged branches, and the surroundings were calm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing? and there was no contact from the line of defense.¡± ¡°Right now, you can¡¯t see it because it¡¯s too far away, but the air around, changes when the beast is near. And the fact that there is no warning on the line of defense¡­¡­.¡± His voice became lower. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a flying type of beast.¡± ¡°What do you mean, a flying beast? Isn¡¯t it a very tricky thing to deal with?¡± At Agnes¡¯ worried question, Beller turned to her and made eye contact. ¡°Princess,¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of it soon, so please go inside the castle first.¡± He smiled and pushed Agnes¡¯ back weakly. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send the soldiers, so wait a minute.¡± Agnes, as he said, turned around and ran as fast as she could through the gate. She was out of breath and couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Oh, no. Close the gate and ring the bell. Beast appeared.¡± ¡°What? But I haven¡¯t heard from the line of defense.¡± ¡°Sir Beller said it might be a flying beast.¡± Then the knight¡¯s face turned to contemplation. Without further questioning, he instructed them to close the gate immediately, and rang the bell. Soon after, the bell rang throughout the castle, and today it was heard exceptionally loud. Upon hearing the news, Zoltan rushed in. ¡°Flying type of beast?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Lord Beller said.¡± ¡°Well, if it were a flying type, the line of defense would have been useless.¡± said Zoltan, sweeping his head roughly. After arranging his face, he led the knights out of the gate. As she took a breath and walked down the hallway, a group of magicians, including Reika, appeared from afar. ¡°Duchess,¡± ¡°Archmage. What¡¯s the matter? Now that a beast has appeared, it¡¯s chaotic outside¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A beast is not the only one who showed up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°A powerful being other than a beast is approaching this castle.¡± There was not a smile on Reika¡¯s face. The corners of Agnes¡¯ mouth stiffened. Are you talking about Eugene? ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what it is yet, but if it appears, it won¡¯t be enough for the Knights.¡± ¡°Is the magic on the wall not enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use if there¡¯s a more powerful presence beyond that magic.¡± Kwang~ It was such a powerful vibration that the axis of the castle shook. Agnes fell to the floor in a moment, unable to balance herself. ¡°Oh, what the hell?¡± Reika reached out and helped her. Then she looked into the air with sharp eyes. ¡°Stay in a safe place. I¡¯ll try my best to block it.¡± Leaving only that, she led the other wizards to the gate. She was confused by what had happened in an instant. First, as Reika said, she moved to the deepest part of the castle. Instead of Beller, Max stood by her side. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard rumors about beasts invading Sutmar, this is beyond my imagination.¡± ¡°But still because of the magic that was carved into the line of defense, the beast invasion decreased.¡± Agnes tried to pretend he was not nervous, but her palms were sweaty as she remembered what Reika had said. Did the servants of God come again? At that time, a sound of something breaking out the door and a man and a woman¡¯s scream began to be heard after another. At first, she thought she heard it wrong because it was too weak, but when Max pulled out his sword and put it on alert, she realized that it was not an illusion. The sound grew closer and closer. The door burst open at the height of her nervousness. ¡°Madam, avoid it!¡± The knight could not finish his words. The sword that pierced his chest soon turned into a fountain of blood and disappeared. Max sprang out in front of Agnes. At the same time, one by one, the members of Elesh, who had been hiding somewhere to escort her, appeared. Agnes realized that the situation was worse than she had expected. The only time she saw Elesh was when the assassins stormed into her bedroom. ¡°Agnes Arpad,¡± The person who called her name was white from head to toe, and was an unrealistically beautiful woman. Perhaps if it wasn¡¯t because of the blood all over her. She would mistake her for a cotton statue. She trudged toward Agnes with a bloody sword. ¡°You¡¯re the contractor, aren¡¯t you? Prove your worth with death.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer.¡± cried Max, pointing a sword at her. Not only that, but a member of the Elesh surrounded Agnes in a circle. The word ¡°contractor¡± reminded me of Eugene. ¡°Wait, are you here for Eugene?¡± She didn¡¯t answer Agnes. Instead, she swung her sword at Max as if he had cleared the way. With a roar, the sword split the air. Max blocked the first sword, but failed to defend against the ensuing attack. It was a moment¡¯s work. The sword went halfway through his belly. A great pain that he had never felt before struck him like a wave. ¡°Ugh!¡± As she pulled out the sword, blood burst out in all directions. She kicked Max with a straight face. Max, who bounced off with a thump, dropped his sword and lost consciousness. ¡°Sir Max!¡± When he fell, the other Knights of Elesh reflexively blocked Agnes. ¡°Cough!¡± Another fell down. The results were the same even if the two of them fought at once. There are only four Elesh left. She couldn¡¯t breathe properly because of the tension. Before she knew it, Agnes¡¯ hem was covered with blood. Chapter 119 ¡°What are you?¡± Agnes was able to take a deep breath several times and make a steady voice. The woman looked at Agnes with a sword in her hand. Blood dripped down the blade. ¡°Why is that important? You¡¯re going to die here anyway.¡± She said in a dry tone. She was very tall and felt like a giant statue because of her unhuman appearance. ¡°Is it because of Eugene¡¯s seal?¡± ¡°You have a lot of questions, Human.¡± Agnes clenched her fist. Even if Zoltan knew her situation and brought the soldiers, it was questionable whether he could beat her. She already called Eugene¡¯s name dozens or hundreds of times in her mind, but it¡¯s useless. She even thought that he could no longer hear her voice. ¡°Keep your head down!¡± As soon as she heard the high-pitched woman¡¯s voice, all the windows were broken. Agnes bent down reflexively. Hot flames heated up the room. The servant of God staggered in the fire. ¡°Woah!¡± Reika stood in front of Agnes with her cloak fluttering. ¡°This way, Duchess!¡± Her body tilted. Reika grabbed Agnes by the wrist and ran to the window. ¡°On the count of three, you jump out of here.¡± ¡°Wait, Archmage!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Argh!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± For a moment, Reika¡¯s body floated. The servant of God did not miss the opportunity and swung her sword greatly. ¡°Reika!¡± Her pink hair soon turned red. She threw Reika¡¯s body away as if she were cleaning up trash. ¡°There are a lot of bugs, Next time I¡¯ll be sure to break your neck.¡± The servant of God had a light burn on her shoulder, but it seems it has no effect. ¡®Just like this¡­¡¯ She did not come back to the past and give her soul only to die like this. She shook her head furiously. There must be a way. This kind of vain death will not be the only option left. ¨C You have half my energy. Agnes. Do you know what that means? Suddenly she remembered what Eugene said on the spire when the beast invaded. ¨C This means you can also deflect the beast with one finger. Like Lightning she remembered the spell he told her. There was no time to calculate whether this would work for her. After all, there is no place to run anymore. The four remaining Elesh pushed forward as if to protect Agnes. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, madam!¡± It took her a very short time to recall the spell and put it out of her mouth. Agnes spoke, with her palms wide open. [Defrecio] As soon as she finished speaking, a white color burst out. There was a powerful heat in her stomach. The light emitted from her was concentrated in one place. At the same time, she felt such a strong pain that she couldn¡¯t even straighten her back properly. ¡°Argh!¡± The servant of God screamed and twisted her whole body. Having been struck by the light, she eventually dropped her sword. She felt pain every time she moved her body. ¡°How could a human cast that spell¡­¡­.¡± It was a low and threatening voice like the roar of an animal. For some reason, the Elesh looked alternately at Agnes and the servant of God. ¡°Get out of this castle right now.¡± Every breath she took felt like her intestines were tearing apart. Agnes gritted her teeth and endured the pain. Then she straightened up her body and glared at her. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to use Eugene¡¯s power. But it¡¯s no use. The spells that can be used with a human body are limited¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little late,¡± Eugene suddenly appeared silently like always. For the first time, she was very glad to see his face. ¡°Eugene!¡± ¡°How did you get here! I¡¯m sure the others¡­¡­.¡± With Eugene¡¯s unexpected appearance, the servant of God picked up the sword she had dropped on the floor and held it tightly. ¡°Gabby, did you use your brain to lure me so you can go away and kill my contractor?¡± He grinned. The servant of God quickly struck the sword at Eugene, but it bounced off against an invisible wall. ¡°Whose idea was that? A fool like you can¡¯t make such a scheme.¡± ¡°In the first place, I shouldn¡¯t have kept you alive, not just locked you in a pit.¡± ¡°I know why you didn¡¯t kill me and just lock me up. Oh, Gabby, Gabriela. I want to break you into pieces and chew you up.¡± Eugene looked at her face and smacked her lips. Gabriel¡¯s beautiful face was filled with hatred and anger. ¡°I gave you mercy because I felt sorry for you. You are the last dragon of this age, and I didn¡¯t want to take your life.¡± ¡°The mercy you speak of is disgusting. You killed my brother and my parents, and you left me because you felt sorry for me?¡± His eyes changed from deep gold to more and more brilliant opal. At the same time, the hem of Eugene¡¯s robe fluttered as the wind blew it away. ¡°I won¡¯t let you talk like that again.¡± The wind blew so strong that it was hard to open their eyes. All kinds of furniture flew away helplessly. Agnes was still suffering from severe pain, and groans continued to flow through her closed lips. Then suddenly she met Gabriela¡¯s inorganic eyes. She blinked her eyes the next moment and this time she was standing right in front of her, with her sword in her. ¡°No way!¡± One of the Elesh managed to fly in between. Her sword cut through Elesh¡¯s body and scratched Agnes¡¯ stomach. ¡°Ouch!¡± It hurt terribly. She couldn¡¯t think of anything else. She could feel the cold blade vividly. ¡°Gabriela! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The whole castle shook with a bang. Eugene¡¯s angry voice rang in her ears. Soon the bleeding Elesh and the blade of the sword disappeared at once in front of Agnes. ¡°Argh!¡± She later heard the scream of the servant of God. When she finally opened her eyes, Eugene was on Gabriela¡¯s back and fighting a fierce battle. ¡°Madam!¡± One of the surviving Elesh crawled toward her. Agnes let go of her grip on her stomach. Her bloody hands felt unrealistic. She fell to the ground and turned her head. The first thing she saw was the Elesh, who had not closed their eyes, and Max¡¯s body, which was wrinkled like paper. The blood from Reika¡¯s back kept wetting the floor. She tried to reach out to them, but she couldn¡¯t reach them. ¡°Why¡­¡± The sound of blood boiling came out of her throat. They all died protecting me. ¨C My brother sacrificed his life for the princess. Don¡¯t waste it on me, just leave. The face of Zoltan, who was dying with internal organs spilled, came to her mind vividly. ¡°Why again¡­ Why, why?¡± Gradually, the accumulated anger began to overflow and cloud over. Her despair and frustration weighed her down from her head to her toes. ¨C Stay healthy. She wanted to save not only Laslo, but also the many people who died for her. I wanted to change the past. I wanted to gain strength and protect them. ¡°Ugh,¡± Right now, she could hear nothing and felt no pain. Only anger, purest and deepest resentment, dominated her whole body. ¡°Ouch!¡± The back of her hand with the crest suddenly heated up. At the same time, it shone so white that it was hard to see properly. Agnes¡¯ consciousness gradually faded. Eugene and Gabriella noticed it and stopped fighting. ¡°This light must be?¡± ¡°Agnes!¡± Agnes rose from the seat, stumbling with her eyes closed. The bleeding stomach began to heal slowly as if it had a will. It was an incredible resilience. Eugene reached for her, and Agnes opened her eyelids. Her eyes were no longer blue. Every blink of an eye shone black, red, or gold. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d really wake up¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What have you done, Eugene? I can¡¯t believe you risked the power of a dragon on a mere human being.¡± ¡°She¡¯s no longer a mere human being.¡± Eugene smiled with the corners of his mouth raised. He reached out and grabbed Gabriella by the neck. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Hahaha! I owe it to you. Gabby. Thanks to you, the sixth seal has finally been released.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to seal this human body.¡± Gabriella could not continue. They were on a par with each other before but she was no longer a match for him. She was soon thrown to the floor by Eugene. ¡°And now I mean I can tear you apart with one finger.¡± Eugene put Agnes in her arms and hugged her. Then he smiled like a contented beast. Agnes¡¯ eyes were still glistening with no focus. ¡°Die¡± Eugene took Agnes¡¯ arms and stretched it out towards Gabriela. The light that was incomparable to the previous. Agnes¡¯ consciousness, which had continued very faintly, soon ceased. * * * When she came to her senses again, Agnes opened her eyes in a splitting pain. ¡°Are you up?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eugene was standing beside her with a friendly smile. ¡°Are you feeling well? It must have been quite a strain on your body.¡± ¡°Why are¡­¡­. you here? ¡° It was so hard to say every word. Looking around, the completely smashed bedroom was restored as new. ¡°Where would I go? I should stay with my contractor?¡± He spoke casually. ¡°What about the others?¡± ¡°Who?¡± The first thing that came to her mind was the safety of others lying on the floor. Max, Reika, the Elesh, and knights who were willing to devote themselves to her. Chapter 120 ¡°The knights that the servant of God has harmed. How are they? Is it really bad?¡± ¡°Is that what you¡¯re going to ask me as soon as you wake up?¡± ¡°Answer my question.¡± said Agnes, barely getting out of bed. She barely raised her back half way up, but she was already out of breath. ¡°The people in that room did not die since you have awakened at the right time.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± A sigh of joy came out of her mouth. Agnes finally managed to raise the corners of her mouth and smile. Neither Max nor Reika nor the knights who guarded her died. That alone made her very happy. ¡°More than that, Agnes, I don¡¯t think you heard but you have awakened.¡± ¡°What do you mean awakened?¡± ¡°I mean, your blood has taken me completely.¡± Eugene grabbed Agnes¡¯ left wrist, which was inside the blanket, and pulled it gently. ¡°Do you know the origin of this crest?¡± ¡°When the first king of Nirseg received a revelation from heaven to establish a kingdom, a dragon engraved it to fully inherit his blood, ah.¡± As he was talking, she realized why Eugene brought this up. ¡°I heard it was magic engraved by a dragon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a magic I engraved.¡± ¡°What? You?¡± ¡°He was my first contractor.¡± Agnes was astonished, and for a moment forgot the pain, and stared at him. ¡°I thought the legend about the first king was literally a legend.¡± ¡°How did you wake me up in the woods? It¡¯s because of your blood, or to be precise, the special power that flows through your crest in your hand.¡± He smiled and let go of her left hand. Agnes touched the crest on the back of her hand again. ¡°What about awakening?¡± ¡°It means that the energy of the dragon I gave you and the magic of the crest are strangely intertwined, and your blood is completely accepting of me, and your soul is close to a dragon.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, the shell is human, so you can¡¯t use the dragon¡¯s power at will.¡± He shrugged his shoulders. Agnes was distracted by the sudden information. So, it was the power of the crest that I was able to call Eugene, and the magic of the crest and the energy of the dragon in my heart intertwined¡­ The more she organized it, the more complicated her head became. As if he had noticed it, Eugene clearly summarized the situation. ¡°I mean your half human and half dragon now. Agnes.¡± ¡°¡­is that possible?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Is it possible?¡± Eugene giggled and laughed frivolously or with great satisfaction. ¡°What will change when you awaken?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t rip your heart out, you won¡¯t die, and you can bring a demonic beast to your knees with a single gesture.¡± ¡°Can I now use magic?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The amazing ability made her lips open. If she can control the beast, then the treason¡­. It will be much easier than she thought. It was now different from the past. Unlike in the past, when she fled in fear of the weight of the crown, she now gained the strength to take a step closer to the crown. Agnes gleamed in the darkness. If she makes good use of this ability¡­¡­ ¡°Well, now that the sixth seal has been lifted, they will not come and torment you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± A sense of relief rushed in. After talking for a long time, she felt very tired. Eugene quickly laid Agnes on the bed. Strangely, he was more friendly than before. ¡°You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? Go to bed.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you respond when I called you?¡± ¡°Oh, actually, I was a little locked up at that time. I tried to escape and come as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Well, now¡­. Will you come when I call you?¡± When her head touched the pillow, her eyelids became heavy. There was a rarity of words followed by words. It sounded spoiled unintentionally. ¡°Of course, Agnes,¡± He reached out and swept her cheek. * * * When Agnes woke up, several people were waiting for her. Zoltan¡¯s expression was especially unusual. ¡°I have nothing to say. Princess. I¡¯m sorry. Whatever punishment you give me, I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden?¡± The face of the overly serious Zoltan was frightened. ¡°I heard that you were almost in for a great deal of trouble because of the beast that came all the way to the castle. I should have cared not only about the outside of the Castle, but also about the inside. It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Raise your head, Sir Zoltan,¡± Fortunately, Eugene seems to have manipulated their memory appropriately. The opponent was too strong to hold Zoltan entirely responsible. ¡°It is my responsibility, as the lord, I have not been able to defend the castle thoroughly.¡± ¡°¡­.. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s check the security of the castle later. How about Sir Max? What about Reika?¡¯ ¡°Both are recovering.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good,¡± Agnes let out a noticeable sigh of relief. On the other hand, Zoltan¡¯s face hardened more. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± ¡°The damage to the knights and the people of the land is considerable as the flying horse broke into the territory. There have been several deaths.¡± ¡°Oh, dear. Call the bereaved family and give them plenty of consolation money.¡± ¡°Some of the dead know the princess.¡± ¡°Hmm? Who is it?¡± Zoltan spoke, frowning in pain. ¡°Sir Beller was badly injured trying to stop the beast from going down to the village¡­.¡± ¡°Who?¡± She doubted her ears. ¡°Sir Beller is dead. Princess.¡± ¡°Who died? Say it again.¡± ¡°¡­princess,¡± ¡°No, Lord Beller will not die. He didn¡¯t even go to war. Why? Why is he going to die?¡± Agnes got out of bed. She couldn¡¯t believe what Zoltan said. I didn¡¯t send him to war on purpose so that he wouldn¡¯t die, but why? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Zoltan bowed his head and remained silent for a while. Was I too complacent? Since Roland Sandor was saved, I thought Beller would live too if I changed the situation a little. ¡°¡­.. I see. Let the funeral be held in due course.¡± ¨C Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of it soon, so please go inside the castle first. She remembered Beller¡¯s last words. He should still be alive. Why is that? Her questions remained unanswered, and Beller¡¯s funeral approached. In front of Beller¡¯s coffin, his wife, whom she had only seen once, stood in a black cloth. ¡°Duchess,¡± Christina bowed her knees slightly. ¡°My husband used to talk about the Duchess.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, he saw you in the palace when you were young, and he said you were very cute, and wanted a daughter who looked just like you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°We both gave up on having children because it was hard.¡± Christina fiddled her belly, which had not yet bloomed. ¡°Now that I can grant his wish,¡± Tears quietly flowed down her cheeks. Agnes tried to offer some plausible consolation, but failed. Agnes, returning to her room after the funeral, stood by the window and watched the black procession. ¡°Why is Beller dead, Eugene?¡± ¡°He¡¯s destined to die.¡± Eugene stood beside her naturally. ¡°But Roland Sandor is not dead.¡± ¡°Instead, his uncle was hanged in the castle.¡± Agnes turned his head quickly enough to make a whirring sound, and looked at Eugene. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that everything needs a price.¡± ¡°You mean you need a price to change your fate.¡± She murmured. Eugene just smiled silently. The winter breeze from the window was bleak. Agnes closed the curtains completely. *** The epidemic spread at an alarming rate. Rumors spread that the whole town had already been destroyed in the south and central regions. {Once a rash occurs, the groin and armpit begin to swell. If you start having a high fever and you can¡¯t overcome it, you die and if you overcome it, you will live. This is a living hell. Madam, if they know you¡¯re sick, you will starve to death because other people will avoid you.} From time to time, Adrienne sends letters. There was sorrow, helplessness, and little hope. Shortly after the letter arrived, a plague broke out in Sutmar. Fortunately, it was known in the early stages and did not spread seriously because the sick were immediately separated. Agnes encouraged the young people to use soap more diligently after that. There was a rumor that washing your body with soap would prevent you from getting sick, so they worked hard even if she didn¡¯t ask them. ¡°It seems that the disease has spread to the capital.¡± ¡°Even the capital? Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard it from the merchants who were supplying the capital, so, I¡¯m sure.¡± Andrassy nodded with a stiff face. ¡°Oh, dear,¡± Capital cities with large floating populations were vulnerable to epidemics. It was also the place that suffered the most damage except for the south. ¡°What about selling soap? What happened to the plan to supply it cheaply, saying it was helpful for the disease?¡± ¡°Well, the Duchess is pushing hard, so everyone uses it, but other lords seem to be trying to make money using it.¡± Andrassy said cautiously. Then Agnes realized why no matter how cheap the soap was, it didn¡¯t sell. ¡°By the way, what you said before,¡± ¡°Do you mean Devorsen?¡± ¡°Yes, I have looked at both Devorsen and the House of Thursby, and fortunately I have found a good way.¡± ¡°Well?¡± ¡°I found that Devorsen was the source of iron mine migration. I think we should aim there.¡± ¡°Iron mine? How?¡± ¡°It has been a while since mining started, so it seems that there are not many reserves left. These days, they seem to be looking for new investments using the mine as collateral.¡± ¡°Hmm. Really?¡± ¡°The most profitable thing now is the spices from the Arahan Islands. It¡¯s a trend to buy it cheaply there, load it on a ship, and sell it expensive here.¡± ¡°Are you saying you should buy spices and sell them here?¡± asked Agnes, blinking her eyes innocently. ¡°No, we can approach Devorsen and invest in them, and then sink the ship.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, of course, I¡¯m not really going to sink it, I¡¯m going to steal it in the middle. Then it¡¯s easy to take away the mine as collateral.¡± said Andrassy, rubbing his hands gently. They were on the same side, but he looked very scary. Chapter 121 ¡°But will they accept such a proposal in a wartime situation if we asked?¡± ¡°Haha, Madam. Humans tend to make ridiculous choices when they are cornered.¡± Agnes unconsciously agreed with Andrassy¡¯s confident smile. ¡°Although I¡¯m a merchant, I know that the most important thing in a war is food supply. Devorsen had a poor crop last year and a flat crop this year, so they don¡¯t have enough food.¡± ¡°Even if they try to get food supplies, it¡¯s going to cost a lot of money because the wheat prices are going through the roof because of the war. The longer the war, the shorter the Marquis¡¯ patience will be. People tend to make the wrong choice if they are short-lived.¡± He narrowed his eyes and tapped the table with his fingers. Coincidentally, the shaking caused the petals in the vase to fall to the floor. Sebastian is by nature suspicious and less merciful. The only official that Agnes knows he believes in is the Count of Barania. If Devorsen is cornered and asks for a loan of gold, he is likely to refuse. ¡°When can you start?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already drawn a sketch, so if you give me a month, I¡¯ll be ready.¡± ¡°All right. The most important thing is to not be caught. It must be done in secret.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Andrassy soon left the office. Agnes sat at her desk and began to write a letter to Chavolti. {I heard that the plague started to spread in the capital, so don¡¯t get sick and die while stuck in the townhouse, and don¡¯t hesitate to go to Sutmar¡­¡­.} Agnes wrote this far and realized that her tone was not very friendly, so she took out a new piece of paper. {Dear Brother.} She barely wrote a line and got goosebumps on her arms, so she took out a paper again. {Chavolti, I heard that there was a great plague going around the capital. If you¡¯re still stinky, you¡¯ll get sick and die without luck. Won¡¯t Sophia become a widow overnight Sutmar is safe from the plague, so stay here for a while. I can give you a room for the Marquis to stay. } This time the content was quite satisfactory. She paused as she tried to fold the letter and put it in an envelope. She unfolded the paper again and wrote something at the bottom of the paper. {With love and concern(.)} It was written in small letters. She thought it was enough. After sealing the envelope, she handed the letter to her servant. ¡°Madam, the wizard asked if you could come.¡± ¡°Hmm? I guess she¡¯s feeling better¡± ¡°Yes, she really wants to see you.¡± ¡°Yes, I will. I have to visit her.¡± Agnes put on a thick coat and walked directly to the tower where Reika stayed. At the entrance, she found Theo moving busily with a lot of things. ¡°Duchess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way to visit the Great Wizard. Please guide me.¡± ¡°Oh, I was on my way to see Reika-sama, too.¡± ¡°Really? How¡¯s her condition?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­. you¡¯ll see for yourself.¡± Theo smiled awkwardly and mixed his words. No matter how many times she visited the tower of wizards, it was hard to find the way. Obviously, all she took was a few steps, but she arrived at a huge door before she knew it. Theo opened the door without hesitation. Agnes stepped into the room and was surprised. ¡°Oh, duchess. You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°What the¡­.¡± Reika¡¯s room was packed with people. On closer inspection, it was not just people. All kinds of gifts are layered and the ceiling is illuminated by the light of different colors. In addition, a string quartet was playing l around the corner, so her ears were burning. Agnes pushed aside a large crowd and approached the bedside where Reika was lying. ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± ¡°Oh, I was bored just lying down, so I called someone. Would you like some wine?¡± It was not a bit; it was almost as crowded as a party. Agnes tried to smile sweetly instead of pointing it out. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Agnes spoke more loudly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been hurt like this. Don¡¯t put a vase there!¡± ¡°Did the wound heal?¡± ¡°¡­.. It does hurt a little.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The sound of the performance and the voices of the people were distracting. ¡°My back! It¡¯s a little sore!¡± ¡°Shall I call the doctor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Reika shouted primly. She glanced around and spoke to the crowd at once. ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m a little tired. Please leave for a bit.¡± Then the people who filled the room like a lie rushed out. ¡°You said you wanted to see me; did you call me because you had something special to say?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a beast, was it?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Reika asked suddenly without explanation. ¡°The memory of that day is unnatural. And the cut surface is too clean to say that my back is scratched. It doesn¡¯t make sense that I¡¯ve been beaten by a mere beast.¡± ¡°¡­¡­how much do you remember?¡± ¡°The fact that a powerful and eccentric being, unlike a beast, invaded the castle.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Agnes hesitated for a moment, but he decided to be honest because it was not a good idea to keep hiding it anyway. ¡°Believe it or not, it was the servant of God who hurt you that day.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the servant of God already extinct? And why did they come here?¡± ¡°Well, actually, I signed a contract with a dragon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Reika raised her back. She began to explain the complicated and difficult story as simply as possible. Reika¡¯s eyes gradually shone as she listened to Agnes. ¡°¡­So, Eugene said that since the sixth seal has been unlocked, they won¡¯t be targeting me anymore.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s only one last seal left.¡± Reika murmured, sweeping down her hair, which had become a little crumbly. ¡°Well, yes.¡± ¡°What happens when all the dragon seals are released?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Will Eugene be free?¡± She never thought about it that much, so she tilted my head. ¡°Who else knows this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the first one.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Am I the first one? Did you just tell me?¡± Reika¡¯s nasal voice rose sharply. She raised her chin and glanced at Agnes. Now Agnes, who knew the meaning of the gaze roughly, spoke as if teasing her. ¡°Do you know how much I trust you archmage? I would have been in big trouble if it weren¡¯t for you that day. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine Estar without the archmage now.¡± ¡°Well, if you hold me so earnestly, I¡¯ll see the Duchess¡¯ face and I¡¯ll stay for a few more years.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°And do you have anything else to say?¡± After nearly an hour of flattery and praise, Agnes managed to leave Reika¡¯s room. ¡°You can go now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­. Take a good rest.¡± When she left the tower and went back to the castle, the sun was setting. Talking to Reika alone for a long time took a lot of energy. She was tired physically and mentally, so she wanted to rest well in the bedroom as soon as possible. She was trying to go up the stairs to her room, but Niall suddenly popped out of nowhere. ¡°Madam! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Where am I going? In my room.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you. Is it okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Is it urgent?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s very urgent.¡± Agnes followed him to the quiet hallway, as Niall was rarely the one to say this. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, really?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­ Actually, well. So, I asked Miss Adrienne to marry her But I haven¡¯t received an answer yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡­. Didn¡¯t Adrienne already say yes?¡± ¡°No, I gave her a handkerchief, but I didn¡¯t get an answer.¡± ¡°Yes, I see. But is this such an urgent matter?¡± ¡°My life depends on it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Agnes was a little annoyed for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t ignore it because he said that his life was at stake. ¡°Don¡¯t rush her. I¡¯m sure Adrienne needs time to think about it when she suddenly got a proposal.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask her to marry you and let her go because you wanted her to come back alive from the chaos in the first place?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°First of all, Adrian needs to come back safely so that the wedding can be held.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. That, that¡¯s right.¡± Niall said, clapping his hands exaggeratedly. His appearance was terribly awkward and strange. ¡°Then I¡¯m so tired that I¡¯m going to take a rest If something urgent comes up, come and see me then.¡± ¡°Oh, Madam, wait a minute.¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Oh, well. What color would Adrienne like?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.. ¡° Agnes turned around and strode out of the hallway. Niall desperately called her from behind but turned a blind eye. After a few steps, this time Ney quickly stopped her. ¡°Madam, I have something to say.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Not here, but there. Can we go to the dining room and talk about it there?¡± By this point, it seems that the servants were hiding something. Agnes squinted and stared at Ney. ¡°Hurry up and say it.¡± ¡°Oh, I mean, not here, but in the dining room¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What the hell are you hiding?¡± ¡°What do you mean, hiding? How could I? To the lady who is like the sky!¡± Ney shook her head with all the fuss. Agnes passed Ney and went up to the bedroom. ¡°Now, wait, wait a minute. Madam.¡± ¡°Did you have an accident without me knowing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°But why are you blocking my way? Oh, get out of my way.¡± ¡°Madam,¡± Ney blocked the bedroom door and didn¡¯t easily step aside. ¡°Can you move?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get out of the way.¡± ¡°What?¡± They argued at the door for a long time. Agnes was frustrated and curious about the situation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 122 ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Oh, how about sleeping in your bedroom after a long time?¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that half collapsed because of the beast?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­.¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly and just open the door. It¡¯s all figured out anyway.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­.¡± As Agnes¡¯ voice gradually lowered, Ney could not hold out any longer. After a long delay, the door opened. As soon as she entered the room, she examined the surroundings. But the bedroom was still as usual. ¡°Why are you making such a fuss when there¡¯s nothing there?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯m tired, so please help me with the bath.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam!¡± Ney left the room like running away, leaving only that word. Agnes, left alone, was bewildered. Then, by chance, she ran into one of the servants in front of the door leading to the bathroom. ¡°Oh, madam!¡± ¡°Why are you coming out here?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, they told me to keep it a secret.¡­.¡± ¡°Secret? Who?¡± Agnes asked again, her face was bleached white. She flung open the bathroom door. The inside was filled with foggy steam. It means someone is using it. How dare anyone use the bathroom without her permission? ¡°Oh, no. Bring me a new cloth. This is too wet to use.¡± ¡°¡­Laslo?¡± She heard a voice that she shouldn¡¯t be hearing from here, cutting through the wet air. Laslo, who was sitting in a chair with his top off, noticed Agnes had entered and stood up. ¡°Agnes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How could you be here when you¡¯re supposed to be in the South?¡± His face showed annoyance rather than joy. ¡°Laslo!¡± Agnes, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t control her excitement and ran to him. However, when she found a bandage surrounding his abdomen, she lowered her open arms toward him and stiffened her expression. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big wound.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big wound? Then why would you wrap your stomach like this? Did you see a doctor to check on your wounds?¡± Laslo looked perplexed. All he could do was to look around at Agnes¡¯ question and avoid her gaze. ¡°And if you¡¯re coming back, you should say you¡¯re coming back, why did you hide from me that you came to the castle?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Shall we go out first?¡± Laslo wrapped his arms around Agnes¡¯ shoulders and walked out of the bathroom. He pulled the line to call the attendant, and Niall came in as if he had been waiting. ¡°Niall¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfair, madam.¡± As soon as he entered the room, he immediately complained to Agnes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was back either. I happened to go into Sir Zoltan¡¯s room¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Okay, call the doctors. The bandage is wet and looks like it needs to be changed again.¡± Then Niall bowed and hurried out of the room. ¡°Please sit down.¡± Agnes tapped the seat next to her. Laslo sat a little further away, watching her. Then, he made excuses all at once without any time to stop him. ¡°Agnes, I really didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, I only told Zoltan. It just so happened that everyone else in the castle accidentally saw me.¡± ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t mean to stop by here at Estar. But some of the knights who were on their way to the capital were seriously injured by the attack, so they stopped by to get treatment at the castle I was going to leave right away, but somehow¡­¡­.¡± Agnes stared silently at Laslo¡¯s face. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± ¡°No.¡± She immediately swept her hand down his cheek. ¡°I can only see your face.¡± ¡°¡­¡­are you not angry?¡± At first, she was slightly angry, but she wondered what it was like to look into his face. ¡°There must have been a reason for everything. I¡¯ll listen to your explanation later, so sit closer.¡± ¡°I missed you. Agnes.¡± Laslo¡¯s mouth, which had been drooping down, twitched quickly. This time he actively spread his arms and hugged her as hard as he could. Agnes also enjoyed his arms for the first time in a long time. Her lonely heart melted like ice on a spring day just by touching his warm body. ¡°Hmm, my lord. I heard you called.¡± ¡°Oh, come here and take a look at the wound of the duke.¡± The Doctor stood near the door and coughed awkwardly. Only then did Agnes fall from Laslo¡¯s arms. They held hands instead to not waste their time together. ¡°The wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. Is it recent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s five days ago.¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s dangerous out there because of the plague. It¡¯s dangerous if you move without treating such a big wound. My lord.¡± ¡°How did you get such a big wound?¡± The large wound that looked painful didn¡¯t heal yet, and the skin around it turned red. ¡°We¡¯ve been attacked nearby. They were exceptionally fierce and aggressive. Now that you mention it, Estar also had a big attack a while ago? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. But¡­¡± Agnes hesitated for a moment. From the look on his face, he doesn¡¯t seem to have heard anything about Beller yet. ¡°Lord Beller died fighting for his master.¡± ¡°¡­¡­. What? ¡°It was after fighting with a bunch of flying beast by himself, he got killed.¡± Laslo was speechless. The doctor noticed the subdued atmosphere, finished the procedure quickly and left the room. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I know how close you are to Lord Beller.¡± ¡°Sir Beller is my teacher, friend and faithful servant,¡± He stopped talking. Agnes held Laslo¡¯s hand tightly instead of offering words of consolation. She felt sorry for the memory of Laslo, who was sobbing over his coffin in the past. A brief silence passed. Laslo opened his long-closed eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll have to stop by his grave before I leave.¡± ¡°You may do so.¡± It was late, so they decided to have a simple meal in the bedroom, not in the dining room. ¡°But how did you end up near Sutmar?¡± ¡°I was actually on my way to the capital.¡± ¡°Capital? Why?¡± ¡°Agnes, the Southern Front is now in ruins.¡± Laslo spoke in a low voice. ¡°Is it because of the plague?¡± ¡°Yes, our country is suffering a lot, but Devon is also suffering from the plague. Not long ago, the Duke of Epsilon sent a messenger to offer to negotiate.¡± Epsilon is the maternal family of the Devon royal family, and the youngest son was decapitated by Sebastian. ¡°They did first? That¡¯s surprising.¡± ¡°It would be better to withdraw as soon as possible, rather than continue the war with sluggish progress. They must have been talking about it in Devon.¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯re going to the capital? But at this critical time, you¡¯re going¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Laslo swept his hair roughly. That alone made Agnes understand the situation. ¡°You already sent a messenger to the king, but he said he¡¯s not going to negotiate with Devon.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I will go there myself. in order to persuade the king.¡± Will Sebastian really accept the offer? She knew there were previous negotiations, but she didn¡¯t know how it was done. ¡°Then when should you leave again?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m going this morning.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes dropped the spoon she was holding and jumped. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor? Didn¡¯t he say you shouldn¡¯t overdo it with such a big wound?¡± ¡°I already delayed my schedule because I stopped by here at Estar.¡± ¡°But why don¡¯t you take a day off, huh?¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± Laslo called her name in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to tell you. You¡¯re always worrying about me.¡± ¡°Of course, I should be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if things go well in the capital, we can declare the end of the war before spring comes.¡± He patted Agnes on the back with his hand as if to reassure her. ¡°Then we can spend spring together.¡± Laslo spoke with surprisingly warm eyes. But Agnes knows better than anyone. Sebastian is not willing to declare an end to the war. If you start a war for no reason and it ends without gaining anything, no matter how much you do, you cannot avoid criticism. But Agnes nodded instead of explaining all this to Laszlo. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what it¡¯s going to be.¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes shone briefly. The couple lay in bed together for the first time in a long time. Just holding hands and leaning on each other¡¯s heads gave me an immeasurable sense of satisfaction. ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I actually have something to tell you.¡± After a long hesitation, Agnes took a deep breath and spit it out little by little. At this time, she didn¡¯t believe in herself, and didn¡¯t have enough preparation, so she couldn¡¯t say it because it wasn¡¯t the right time, but she had a hunch that it had to be now. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I actually¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Come on, come on, wait!¡± Lying still, Laslo suddenly jumped out of bed with excitement. ¡°Is it what I think it is?¡± ¡°That?¡± ¡°That, that, that!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Agnes asked back rather curiously. Laslo looked around and whispered in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw you and you looked a little fat.¡± Agnes¡¯ face was indescribably distorted. ¡°I saw you eating a lot of meat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I just got a little better at eating these days.¡± ¡°Really? Is that it? Haha. I¡¯m pretty sharp.¡± He gave a hearty laugh. Chapter 123 ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but no.¡± ¡°¡­¡­are you sure? I think you have a little belly.¡± He suddenly touched Agnes¡¯ stomach. Agnes gave the back of his hand a sharp flick. ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure. Compared to the last time I saw you¡­¡­.¡± Then, when he saw Agnes¡¯ expression, he lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant, I just had my period.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? I guess not. I made a big misunderstanding. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Agnes chewed out every word. Only then did Laslo slip out his hand from her stomach. At first glance, he seemed disappointed. ¡°¡­¡­so just sit here and relax. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± She thought for a moment on how she should start. ¡°I came back to the past from the future.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°To be exact, I came back three years after our first night of marriage.¡± ¡°What?¡± He opened his mouth with a rather dazed face. She didn¡¯t care because she expected this kind of reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to believe. But everything I will tell you is true.¡± ¡°Well, just tell me. You¡¯re not someone who would tell something nonsense.¡± Encouraged by Laslo¡¯s words, Agnes began to explain carefully. ¡°We weren¡¯t originally a good couple. We were aristocratic couples who had been on the loose since the first day of our marriage even after living together for three years.¡± ¡°Wait. We lived together for three years? We haven¡¯t been married for three years yet.¡± ¡°Not now, but in the past.¡± ¡°In the past, we lived together for three years¡­¡­?¡± ¡°No! The past that I¡¯m talking about is the past that only I remember.¡± ¡°Why are you the only one who remembers?¡± The conversation went round and round. Perhaps because she didn¡¯t think it would be blocked from here, the explanation was endlessly long. After an hour of additional explanation before Laslo hit his knee. ¡°Oh! So, the first past you remember, we were married for three years?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever married.¡± ¡°But why did we lose our relationship? We get along so well.¡± As he spoke, Laslo crept behind Agnes and soon hugged her tightly. ¡°There¡¯s a misunderstanding between us. Oh, let me go. Let go!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we talk to each other while hugging?¡± ¡°Listen seriously. It¡¯s an important story.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very serious.¡± Unlike his words, Laslo was dry, kissing her ears or the back of her neck. Agnes gathered her patience. ¡°You died because of me.¡± ¡°Die? Why?¡± ¡°Sebastian invaded Sutmar for plotting a rebellion.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Laslo raised his head above Agnes¡¯ head. The arm that hugged her waist became tense. ¡°Did I plan to rebel?¡± ¡°No. Who would have done such a thing then? Besides, Sutmar was poor back then, so I didn¡¯t even dream of a rebellion.¡± ¡°But why did the king invade Sutmar for that reason?¡± ¡°¡­¡­because of me. To kill me.¡± Agnes¡¯ voice shook unintentionally at the end. Noticing it, Laslo soothed her in a low, friendly voice. ¡°The king will never kill you. I¡¯ll protect you no matter what.¡± ¡°No!¡± Agnes shouted and looked back. ¡°Don¡¯t think about protecting me. I¡¯ll protect you this time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I, I left you early in the morning on the day Estar collapsed. You were killed by Sebastian and he cut off your body.¡± At some point Agnes held his arm firmly. The vivid memory of the day still haunted her. Laslo looked down at his wife with mixed feelings. ¡°Was this the reason why you were always anxious?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why in this life I will protect you from Sebastian¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lord, we¡¯re all set.¡± With a small knock, the knight¡¯s voice split the two. At that remark, Laslo rose immediately from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the rest when I get back.¡± ¡°Already? But it¡¯s not even dawn yet.¡± Agnes followed him out of bed, too. There are so many things she hasn¡¯t told yet. There is so much to say about Eugene, about preparing for a real rebellion, and about the recent sealing and awakening. While she hesitated about what to do, Laslo silently added armor and wrapped a thick cape. In a blink of an eye, he passed the hallway and came to the front of the castle gate. ¡°Lord.¡± ¡°Is everyone here?¡± ¡°Yes. Sir Dale was seriously injured and decided to follow us later.¡± Several knights who had already prepared were waiting. Laslo stretched out his arms wide toward his wife. Agnes happily embraced him. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Laslo.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I have a lot to tell you when you get back.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± He grinned and left a kiss on her forehead. Agnes stepped on his toes and whispered in his ear. ¡°I will protect you by killing Sebastian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Laslo¡¯s complexion changed in a flash. Agnes escaped from his arms first. ¡°Agnes, that means.¡± ¡°Go.¡± She gave her husband a firm look. ¡°Come back safely to me. I¡¯ll tell you the rest when you get back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± He got on the horse. The farewell didn¡¯t last long. After a short greeting, Laslo kicked off the horse¡¯s waist. Agnes did not leave until Laslo completely disappeared. ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The cold winter wind scratched her cheek. Agnes spoke while keeping her eyes on where Laslo had disappeared. ¡°What I said before, can you help me?¡± ¡°I can help you.¡± Eugene hesitated for a moment. ¡°It would still be too much for your body.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± There¡¯s no time. Agnes suffered from nervousness every day. After Beller¡¯s death, her nightmares became frequent. She was afraid that she might lose him in vain, that she might not change Laslo¡¯s faith. If she can¡¯t keep Laslo alive, she probably won¡¯t survive either. ¡°All right, if you want.¡± Eugene nodded with a benevolent smile. * * * ¡°You can come this way. Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Laslo followed her attendant, whom he had seen several times, to the audience room. He had been running around the capital for several days without a break, and he was exhausted, but he could not afford to delay. ¡°Welcome, Duke of Arpad. How long has it been?¡± ¡°I see you, Your Highness.¡± Sebastian welcomed Laslo with a polite smile. ¡°The South Front is much more stable, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­.. ¡° ¡°Otherwise, you, who is in charge of the army, have no reason to come to the palace.¡± The king laughed, but Laslo didn¡¯t. Laslo tightened his fist so as not to lose to his snake-like cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here to go into the details of the truce negotiations that I told you earlier.¡± ¡°Truce? Who said that?¡± ¡°Your majesty, the South and the South East front are already out of the question.¡± Laslo explained the current situation politely but firmly. ¡°Devon proposed a deal first. If we take advantage of this opportunity, we can lead the negotiations on better terms.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that even the duke would hold me back.¡± ¡°What?¡± For a moment, Laslo doubted what he had heard. Sebastian leaned his head half way in his chair. ¡°I thought you were the only one who would not play tricks on me. I was mistaken.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me you don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t you really know that my lovely sister, your wife, is plotting a rebellion by gathering troops in Sutmar and rallying forces among the nobles?¡± ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Laslo paused to say it was all a misunderstanding. ¨C I¡¯ll protect you by killing Sebastian. He suddenly remembered what she said before he parted with her. When he heard it, he thought it was just a word to strengthen his will. ¡°The only thing the duke sees is his great loyalty to the royal family. Tsk, tsk.¡± Sebastian openly clicked his tongue in front of his face. ¡°My sister has completely ruined you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Your Highness, neither I nor Agnes had such an unfaithful heart.¡± ¡°Haha. The duke. You¡¯re looking down at me a bit.¡± Sebastian smiled low and lifted his finger at the attendant standing behind him. Then, as if he had prepared it, he took a pile of papers and put them in front of Laszlo. ¡°Look straight and tell me what Agnes has been doing behind my back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± There were details of who Agnes contacted, what he bought with the gold he earned, and how much more troops he had compared to last year. Of course, if you look at it one by one, it is okay to refute it. However, it was difficult to say that Sebastian¡¯s guess was wrong. Laslo¡¯s face hardened as he looked at the papers. It is too much to say that it is simply a defense for the future. ¡°Did you really not know, or you¡¯re really just good at controlling your facial expression?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you really didn¡¯t know, my sister is quite amazing for hiding such a thing from her husband.¡± Sebastian glanced at Laslo with a grin. Chapter 124 ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­¡­¡± Laslo was unable to speak easily. Reading the confusion in his eyes, Sebastian laughed loudly. ¡°Haha! I thought you were on good terms with Agnes, I guess you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Let me, let me talk to Agnes. There must be some misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? Everything is so clear.¡± Laslo appealed to the king, putting the stacked documents aside. ¡°Sir, if you¡¯ll give me a chance¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t do anything even though I knew all this?¡± Sebastian stood up very slowly. His eyes sparkled like a snake. ¡°Rebellion? It¡¯s easy to say. In the meantime, if all the rebellions caused by an ignorant royal family member had been successful, this dynasty would have been destroyed hundreds of times.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve waited a long time for this moment. Duke Arpad. The day I can strangle her to death.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Laslo raised his head and voice without realizing it. ¡°That way, Ilona would understand me.¡± Sebastian spoke softly and affectionately, like a dreamer. ¡°Your Highness. Agnes is your sister and the princess of this country.¡± ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t stand her since I was very young. I couldn¡¯t stand her, Vivian and Chavolti¡­¡­.¡± Laslo was speechless. The king¡¯s voice was filled with immeasurable contempt and murder. Sebastian rose from his seat slowly. ¡°What are you going to do? Which way are you going to stand?¡± His neck burned. He couldn¡¯t answer easily. Although Laslo was not loyal enough to dedicate his bones to the royal family, he was not in an extreme relationship to easily talk about the rebellion. However, there was only one answer Laslo could answer in this situation. ¡°Even if she wasn¡¯t loyal, I can¡¯t abandon my wife.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Give me one more chance. Let me convince Agnes. Maybe it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± Laslo knelt before the king without hesitation. Sebastian stared down at Laslo¡¯s hair whorl. ¡°Yes, I understand what the duke feels.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out if it¡¯s really a misunderstanding or not. In the meantime, let the duke stay in the palace and cool off.¡± As soon as the words were finished, several of the guards who were waiting ran and pressed Laslo¡¯s back and grabbed both of his arms. The king walked slowly and grabbed Laslo¡¯s hair without hesitation. ¡°Ugh, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± Then he pulled out a dagger and cut off some of his hair. A few dark blondes fell to the floor with a rustle. ¡°Take him away. Lock him up in an abandoned palace and don¡¯t neglect his surveillance.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please have mercy!¡± Laslo struggled as he was being dragged. With his force, it is also possible to pass the guard. But he was afraid how one of his actions would affect Agnes. There is no truce. The Duke of Arpad¡¯s disloyalty is very distressing, so take him away.¡± Sebastian was sitting in a chair, flicking his fingers. Soon Laslo was completely out of his sight. ¡°I¡¯ll write a letter to my sweet sister, so get ready.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The attendant bowed politely and went out. Soon after, the Marquis of Devorsen asked for an audience. ¡°Your majesty, the king of Devon sent a messenger again.¡± ¡°Again? He can¡¯t seem to understand my words. Cut off his limbs and feed it to the dogs.¡± ¡°What? Me, Your Highness.¡± The Marquis of Devorsen stammered in surprise. ¡°The timing, the timing is bad. Due to the plague, the morale of the military is gradually decreasing and the supply is not smooth, so the number of deserters is increasing. It would be better to make a truce and try to¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Deserting? Are they not aware that if they are caught it will be death penalty that awaits them? ¡°Your Highness, they are just frightened people. Please have mercy.¡± The marquis bowed his head and asked the king for mercy. The word mercy was once again irritating to Sebastian. ¡°The deserters will be hanged without exception. Cut off their heads and hang them on a pole. Does that make you want to desert?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I will.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem with distribution? Didn¡¯t you recently send 400,000 bags of wheat to the South?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough to cover the entire front. Because the food situation is not good even for the lords¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± Sebastian pressed down on his temples and clicked his tongue. ¡°How much food is left in the palace?¡± The finance minister, who was standing far away, ran over and said politely. ¡°You have already sent the maximum. If you want to send more, you need to buy wheat, but the price of wheat has skyrocketed and you need a lot of gold.¡± ¡°What if we pull all the rest of the budget together?¡± ¡°But it won¡¯t be enough to buy as much as you want.¡± Anxiety sprang up. As it should have been, the war should have ended a long time ago. Everything was distorted by the plague that suddenly started from the south. ¡°Sir, I have a way.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The Marquis of Devorsen, who was listening to the conversation between the two, opened his mouth. ¡°I recently contacted a merchant who bought spices and resold them in the Arahan archipelago, and this time they were sailing five ships.¡± ¡°How many servings does five servings make?¡± ¡°If you sell all five spices, thousands of boxes of gold can be easily earned.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes shone. With that, they can solve the urgent problem immediately and continue the war without financial pressure. ¡°When I met the merchant, he said he was very skilled, but he had debts and lacked the funds to fly the ship. If we pay the debt and fund him, he¡¯ll give us three out of five spices.¡± ¡°Why at this time?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it suspicious that he just showed up at the right time when I needed money?¡± ¡°Oh, it was a few months ago that this merchant asked for someone to fund him. But I¡¯ve been preparing for the war. It seems that he could not easily find investors because he needed so much money.¡± The Marquis of Devorsen gave an unstoppable explanation. But Sebastian could not easily hide his suspicious eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll have to see him in person for now.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll try to make room for you.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done talking, go away. I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Sir, I have one more thing to tell you.¡± The marquis spoke much more carefully than before. ¡°The plague in the capital is spreading more and more. Throwing the body beyond the walls is too much to handle.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you come to the temple and pray to heaven personally? Then the people will be relieved.¡± ¡°If it was a plague that would disappear by praying, my knees would have worn out sooner.¡± Sebastian said bluntly, with great coldness. The Marquis of Devorsen could not refute it, but only his lips were fluttering. ¡°Anyway, I ordered some doctors to find a cure. There will be news soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Oh yeah! How is the Count? Is she still in the barracks, holding onto the coffin and crying?¡± ¡°I hear she¡¯s regaining herself and taking command of the army again.¡± ¡°Yes, she has two more grown-up children, so, I don¡¯t care about the first.¡± There was no sympathy or pity in Sebastian¡¯s voice. It was so cold that bhe wondered if he was still a human. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way. Your Highness.¡± The marquis bowed deeply and left the audience room. Walking down the hall of the palace, he ran into Roland Sandor. ¡°The Marquis of Sandor.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Marquis of Devorsen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so¡­ I told you to talk comfortably.¡± He patted Roland on the shoulder a few times pretending to be friendly, but Roland didn¡¯t budge. The Marquis of Devorsen began to chatter to himself. ¡°I¡¯m just on my way after meeting his Majesty. They want me to cut off the limbs of the messenger from Devon and throw it as dog food. I almost sat down because I felt numb listening to it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Your Highness was originally a cold-hearted person.¡± Roland smiled with one corner of his mouth raised. Devorsen looked around and lowered his voice even further. ¡°And I happened to see the Duke of Arpad, who was captured by a knight and taken somewhere.¡± ¡°Huh? Is the Duke of Arpad at the palace?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here. I¡¯ve even seen him being taken away by the knights.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± As Roland, who always showed a sour attitude, actively pushed himself in, the marquis of Devorsen excitedly opened his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear the details, but the Duchess must have done something. Tsk tsk. If his Majesty has shown mercy and saved her life, she should have lived in silence in that land.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see. Your Highness must be very worried.¡± Roland was a companion to the Marquis of Devorsen in a more relaxed tone. Perhaps he liked his favorable attitude, the marquis held Roland for a long time afterwards and told him everything about the conversation he had with the king. ¡°Woah. It¡¯s already late. I¡¯ll go ahead. Marquis Sandor.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Haha. Yes. It¡¯s so nice to see a person smiling like this.¡± Roland saw the Marquis of Devorsen out of the palace. It was not until the marquis had completely disappeared in the carriage that the smile was erased from Roland¡¯s mouth. ¡°Bring me the fastest carrier pigeon. And find out why the Duke of Arpad is locked in an abandoned palace.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± * * * ¡°Madam, a bigger fish took the bait.¡± Andrassy came to Agnes with an air of excitement. Agnes, who was examining the letter from Roland, jumped out of her seat. ¡°Laslo was detained in the palace.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How dare he detain a duke of a country without a fair trial¡­¡­.¡± Agnes gnashed her teeth. The letter in her hand lost its shape and was crumpled. It was clear what Sebastian wanted. ¡°Oh, how did he end up like that?¡± ¡°It must have been about the rebellion.¡± ¡°Ugh! It¡¯s not ready yet, how does the king already know that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s important. Rather, Sebastian would welcome me with open arms if I were to rebel.¡± Chapter 125 ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°For Sebastian, it¡¯s just a chance to kill me. He doesn¡¯t think I can succeed in this rebellion.¡± Agnes knew Sebastian as well as he knew her. The reason why he let Agnes prepare for a rebellion was because he didn¡¯t feel the slightest threat to her. ¡®He¡¯s probably just having fun like a hunting dog.¡¯ That¡¯s much better. There¡¯s no weapon as good as the opponent¡¯s carelessness. ¡°Andrassy. What was it that you were going to say earlier?¡± ¡°Oh, I got a call from Balint and he said the Marquis of Devorsen would introduce him to the king.¡± ¡°Balint?¡± ¡°The spice dealer I mentioned before.¡± Looking at the rest of the letter from Roland, there was a brief mention of it. ¡°Let¡¯s make this a bigger issue.¡± ¡°What? In what way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to scrape the pockets of the royalist aristocrats, only if we could pass the suspicious king.¡± ¡°How far do you have in mind?¡± Andrassy lowered himself and said politely. ¡°After tying Barania, Devorsen, Gent, Jante, and Pierce at once.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Cut it so they can¡¯t stand up again.¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes were as cold and cold as the cold snow of the north wind. ¡°Remember, the goal of this project now is the aristocracy, not the king. Don¡¯t try to squeeze the king and be careful not to leave any trace of you.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± * * * Three days later, a letter came from the palace. The content was simple. It was kindly written that he wanted to see his little sister like a friendly older brother who cares about her, so he wanted her to stop by the palace. Nowhere was it said that Laslo was being forcibly kept in the palace. ¡°How dare you!¡± When she thought it was strange, the hair in the envelope. It was obviously Laslo¡¯s. ¡°Call the vassals right now.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Niall hurried out of the room, realizing that the situation was unusual. Soon, 17 vassals, including Zoltan, gathered in one place. ¡°It¡¯s none other than this that I brought you together like this.¡± She gave out the letter and explained the whole story. Naturally, the vassals were upset when shelter said that Laslo was detained in the palace. ¡°Is that reliable news? Why do you think he is being detained in the palace?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fathom the loyalty of the Arpad¡¯s to the royal family!¡± ¡°They locked him in a palace without trial or procedure? Your Highness, the Duke? Does that make any sense?¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± The hall was as noisy as a marketplace. Agnes¡¯ voice was easily buried in between everyone¡¯s voices. Thump! ¡°The princess told you to be quiet.¡± Zoltan, sitting on Agnes¡¯ left, kicked the stone table. One by one, the vassals shut their mouths at the sound. ¡°It¡¯s reliable information, so you can trust it.¡± ¡°Why would a king do such a thing?¡± a relatively young vassal said indignantly. ¡°There must be a slight misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What do you mean, misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Your Highness seems to suspect that I was planning a rebellion.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean¡­¡­?¡± Everyone¡¯s faces are bewildered at the remark that came out of nowhere. Agnes said, making the corners of his mouth and eyes gloomy. ¡°Originally, the current king was suspicious even before he ascended the throne. I think he had a big misunderstanding when he saw that we¡¯ve added more walls and more troops to prepare for the demonic beast attacks.¡± ¡°What? Is he telling us to just die?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t build a wall or increase the number of troops, how can we stop the demonic beast?¡± The interior of the conference room soon heated up. Everyone expressed their resentment toward the king in one voice. ¡°It¡¯s all because I¡¯m not good enough. When I called the wizards to secure the line of defense and make light spheres to earn gold, the king must have doubted my intentions.¡± ¡°Huh, why is it your fault? If it weren¡¯t for the princess, we would have lived like dogs that ate fish.¡± As Zoltan immediately defended her, other vassals also added a word or two. ¡°Sir Zoltan is right. How is this your fault?¡± ¡°On the contrary, it is not enough to say thank you for blocking the beast from attacking!¡± Agnes tried to smile on their consolation. ¡°Thank you all for supporting me with one mind. But this happened because of me, so I will take responsibility until the end.¡± ¡°What do you mean by responsibility?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the palace myself and visit the king and clear up the misunderstanding.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous? Even the lord is detained in the palace for no reason, what if he harms you.¡± The old man spoke cautiously. ¡°You¡¯re right about that. We¡¯ll get plenty of escorts.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take all the knights with you?¡± ¡°What if the king really misunderstands?¡± There was a brief debate among the vassals, but the story ended smoothly. After the meeting ended, Agnes called Zoltan to a quiet place separately. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going? The capital city is in a state of turmoil because of the plague.¡± ¡°I have to go. I have to go so I can get him back safely.¡± ¡°How did he get caught in there? He just needs to escape.¡± Ignorant of the internal situation, Zoltan grumbled insignificantly. ¡°Sir Zoltan, listen to me.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hear from me within 10 days of my departure, call all the troops on the southern front to Sutmar.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zoltan¡¯s face was filled with bewilderment. Agnes went on without regard to what he had to say. ¡°If you don¡¯t hear from me afterwards, bring the troops to the vicinity of the capital with the help of Kiske, Celon and Songrad. I already told them, so one letter should be enough.¡± ¡°P, princess.¡± He looked at her incessantly, completely bewildered. There were only a few servants nearby, but they moved to a more private place. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be prepared.¡± ¡°Please explain it properly. I don¡¯t understand what the princess is saying right now.¡± Agnes stared up at Zoltan¡¯s face. ¡°The king is bent on killing me. Maybe that¡¯s why he invited Laslo to the palace as bait.¡± ¡°You know that and you¡¯re still going to the palace on your own? Let¡¯s just send a fast-paced knight to help him escape.¡± ¡°You have to pay to get what you want.¡± ¡°Princess!¡± Zoltan shouted. Agnes just smiled. ¡°Did I ever say thank you to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Zoltan. From the bottom of my heart.¡± ¡°I, I¡­. I¡¯m scared. Princess, what do you mean soldiers? What should I do if I bring them to the capital?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know naturally by then.¡± Zoltan was speechless for a long time. But soon he closed his eyes and nodded. ¡°I will do as the princess tells me. So, please come back safely with my brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be like that.¡± In just two days, all the plans were organized. Everything went smoothly, as if it had been prepared for a long time. At dawn the day before leaving, Eugene came to Agnes¡¯ room. ¡°I¡¯ve released the beast near the capital as you wish.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eugene.¡± ¡°But be careful. Agnes. The dragon blood flowing through your body obviously has a limit. And whoever has the same crest as you¡­.¡± ¡°Know. Those who bear the crest are protected by the dragon.¡± At any rate, she intended to kill Sebastian as cruelly and painfully as possible. She didn¡¯t want to kill him without pain from the start. ¡°I will surely tear you apart and hang you on the pole.¡± Agnes murmured the words, clutching Laslo1¡¯s hair. The next morning, she left Sutmar for the capital with fifteen knights. * * * ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Can you say that after seeing my situation?¡± No matter how nicely he was locked up in a palace, an abandoned palace is an abandoned palace. There is no end to listing what is lacking. ¡°Your Highness told me to serve you without any inconvenience. If you need anything, please let me know right away. Your Excellency.¡± Laslo tried to say something, but he broke off. There¡¯s nothing he can do even if he gets angry. ¡°Get out of here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± The only thing he¡¯s worried about now is Agnes. Having cut off his hair, he shuddered at what kind of threats he would make to Agnes with it. He couldn¡¯t count how many times he had been thinking of escaping the palace and leave or wait until the king¡¯s anger was relieved. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± It was around the time when it was gradually dark and several lights were turned on. An unfamiliar maid approached quietly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°A precious person wants to see you.¡± ¡°A precious person?¡± Only the king and queen can be called that in this palace. The king would not call him out in secret like this, so the answer was the latter. ¡°Your Majesty, the Queen?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be at this palace at midnight, so please keep the door half-open.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Laslo nodded easily. As promised, the queen went out and appeared in the palace where Laslo was trapped at midnight. The surveillance was quite strict, but she made a light visit to the abandoned palace as if she were out for a walk. ¡°I see the queen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. In this situation, both the duke and I feel uncomfortable.¡± Ilona walked softly and sat opposite Laslo. Chapter 126 ¡°Let me be blunt. I can¡¯t stay long.¡± ¡°Please speak comfortably.¡± ¡°Princess Agnes is coming to the palace for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± What he was worried about became a reality. Laslo¡¯s forehead frowned deeply. ¡°I must make an audience with His Highness. His misunderstanding something about Agnes¡­.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but do you think Agnes has an unfaithful heart toward his highness?¡± ¡°Did the king say that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And now he¡¯s making that a reason.¡± For a moment, Laslo was speechless with the queen¡¯s sharp tongue. Ilona made a mockery of it. ¡°Sebastian always wanted to kill Agnes but he couldn¡¯t do it. So, he¡¯s trying to make it seem like she is a traitor.¡± ¡°Why does he have such a bad relationship with Agnes? Is there anything else I don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°Duke Arpad. Do you not get it yet?¡± The queen¡¯s face showed signs of exhaustion. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look at him like a normal person. It¡¯s a natural thing for him to kill if it bothers him.¡± ¡°What do you mean bother¡­Is that the only reason?¡± ¡°For Sebastian, that¡¯s enough to kill people.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Agnes the king¡¯s real sister? Although the mother is different.¡± Ilona laughed loudly at his naive remarks. ¡°He killed his father himself, it¡¯s no different from his sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± When the king died, such rumors circulated in the palace for a while. The impatient first prince poisoned his father and stole his crown. ¡°Your highness. You mean¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s a long story. Once Agnes arrives at the palace, go back to Sutmar as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to. But I don¡¯t know if the king will allow it.¡± ¡°Why are you so frustrating? Just sneak out of the palace or whatever, I¡¯m telling you to leave.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help you in person, but I know a few people who can help the duke.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to visit at the same time tomorrow night. That¡¯s all I can help you with.¡± At that time, the maid, who was standing far away, approached without a sound of footsteps. ¡°Time is up. Your Highness.¡± ¡°Is it like that already?¡± Ilona got up from her seat. Laslo also followed the queen to the door. ¡°Duke, do you love Agnes?¡± She turned to Laslo as she tried to cross the doorway. The answer was not difficult. ¡°Yes, more than my life.¡± ¡°Then, by all means, protect her. Don¡¯t lose like me in vain.¡± Her last words settled heavily on his chest. Laslo reflected on what she had said before she left. ¡°Agnes¡­¡­.¡± I missed her terribly today. * * * Agnes was shocked when she crossed the great gates of the capital. The appearance of the capital she knew was nowhere to be found, and the streets were a mixture of plague-ridden bodies and dying people. ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡± Max murmured, holding his nose. The smell was so bad that he couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath. ¡°I heard the damage to the capital was great, but I didn¡¯t know it would be this bad.¡± ¡°Tell the knights to pay special attention.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As we got closer to the palace, the number of bodies lying on the floor decreased, but it was not without them. ¡®The situation is so serious but you¡¯re thinking of buying wheat and going to war more.¡¯ Roland¡¯s letter only said that he had killed Devon¡¯s messenger and returned the body. The country fell into an incredible mess. ¡°Whoa, whoa, stop.¡± Then someone jumped out on a horse in front of Agnes¡¯ carriage. The face she saw through the carriage window looked familiar. ¡°Duchess!¡± ¡°Erica?¡± Erica Kiske soon got off the horse and bowed gracefully. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± He came without notifying anyone but the king of her visit. In addition, Agnes passed the gate less than hours ago. Erica said with a smile. ¡°I bought the gatekeeper of the castle and asked him to let me know right away if there was a key figure among the people who came and went.¡± ¡°¡­¡­is that so.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to enter the palace, right? Can I talk to you for a second before that?¡± ¡°Get in the carriage.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The carriage door closed and Erica sat diagonally in Agnes¡¯ direction. ¡°I¡¯ve already written to you, but Milan went half-crazy and was stuck in his room, and my father is grinding his teeth at Count Barania.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be the opposite?¡± ¡°Hmm. Milan was attacked by an assassin and lost his right leg.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My father believes it was the work of Count Barania. So, in exchange for giving me the marquis title, he insisted on taking a thorough revenge on Count Barania.¡± It took Agnes a while to understand the words because Erica spoke so casually. ¡°Wait, are you approved as the successor? When?¡± ¡°Yesterday evening. There¡¯s no reason to postpone it anymore because I brought my fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°You¡¯re engaged? When did that happen?¡± The more they talked, the more she was surprised. Agnes forgot to close her mouth for a moment. ¡°Oh, that was 10 days ago. The Duchess knows him. No, it can be said that I met him thanks to the Duchess.¡± ¡°There is only one single aristocratic man I know¡± Just in time someone knocked on the carriage door. Agnes opened the window to look outside and was surprised to see an unexpected person. ¡°No, how could you be here?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re just in time.¡± ¡°Excuse me, but can I go inside?¡± Enrico Dentarike said, catching a rough breath. She saw him once, but she can¡¯t forget him. ¡°Come in for now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess.¡± It was a pretty wide carriage, but it felt cramped with three adults. He sat next to Erica very naturally. The only man who can sit next to an unmarried woman is his spouse or family. Agnes looked at the faces of men and women alternately with bitter eyes. ¡°Two of you?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m glad the count said he was looking for a bride.¡± ¡°Have I ever introduced you two?¡± ¡°When I was staying in Estar, Miss Erica visited the castle. That¡¯s when we first met.¡± ¡°It was a fateful encounter.¡± Erica spoke nonchalantly. Enrico looked at her fiance with lovely eyes. ¡°Erica was the first woman to tell me, ¡®All you have is money and face, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯¡° ¡°Oh, my. How can you say such a thing in front of the Duchess?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Congratulations on your engagement.¡± Agnes looked like someone who chewed something bitter, and for a while only her lips fluttered. ¡°But did you get on the carriage to talk about this?¡± Her voice came out unintentionally. Erica said with a smile, as if she had noticed it. ¡°No, of course it¡¯s more important.¡± ¡°A few days ago, I met the duke in secret.¡± Agnes¡¯ complexion completely changed when Laslo became the topic. ¡°Did you meet him in person? How is he? Do you see any injuries? How¡¯s his face?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very healthy and fine. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Sigh. What a relief.¡± Enrico¡¯s words relieved her nervousness and anxiety a little. She was afraid that Sebastian had done anything wrong to Laslo. ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged an escape route. After the duchess entered the palace¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Before that, I have a question.¡± Erica leaned forward, cutting off Enrico¡¯s words. ¡°Is it true that the reason why the king kept the duke in an abandoned palace was because the Duchess tried to rebel?¡± ¡°Does that make sense? Why would the Duchess do such a thing?¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s true?¡± Agnes slowly crossed her legs and stood stiffly. Erica did not panic. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we know where the ship is going when we¡¯re on the same boat?¡± ¡°Are you completely on board?¡± ¡°Well, first of all, we¡¯ll have to check if it¡¯s a perforated ship before we get on it.¡± Agnes smirked when she heard that she would run away if it sank. But she still showed her true feelings. ¡°The king¡¯s words are not completely wrong.¡± ¡°Were you really preparing for a rebellion?¡± ¡°Because I had to do everything to escape death.¡± Enrico¡¯s face was shocked as he believed the rumors were completely false. On the other hand, Erica looked overly calm. ¡°Are you not surprised?¡± ¡°I expected it a little bit. You¡¯ve always given me too much help than I needed. When you give something like that, you want something bigger than that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you understand very well.¡± Agnes looked at Erica with a friendly smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ve prepared it for a month or two, have you been planning it for a long time?¡± ¡°Yes, I was thinking about it even before the coronation.¡± ¡°Why do you want to be king? You weren¡¯t interested in the throne.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Agnes continued calmly. ¡°I had no desire to be king. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens as long as my life is with me.¡± Agnes still remembers that day when she fell at Sebastian¡¯s feet and begged that only her life be spared. At that time, the most important thing was her life, and nothing else. However, when the gate collapsed and was on the verge of death, Agnes gained something more important than her own life, not only Laslo but also countless people who died for her. She would do anything to protect them. Chapter 127 ¡°But why did you change your mind?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something more important than that.¡± Agnes said, looking straight at Erica. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you before. How far can you go for what you want?¡± ¡°I said I could sell my soul.¡± The first day she met Erica, she vividly remembered the conversation she had with her at the party. Agnes smiled at Erica. ¡°What I want is not just the throne, but the protection of my people. I will do anything for that.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a rebellion?¡± ¡°Whatever it is.¡± It was a short but sufficient answer. Enrico was speechless and Erica stared at Agnes rudely. Then she quickly smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get on. That¡¯s better.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Kiske¡¯s position is ambiguous to remain neutral. Not only because of Barania, but also because of the other royal aristocracy.¡± Milan¡¯s efforts have reduced the status of the Kiske family. Erica is probably looking ahead. ¡°When are you planning to do it?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s right after the war, but I don¡¯t know how long the king will drag it out.¡± ¡°The whole capital stinks.¡± Erica muttered in a low voice. ¡°The gatekeeper said there were so many bodies that the wheels of the carts would break.¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it. It¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t last long.¡± She said with conviction. ¡°If the capital is like this, then the southern front is much worse.¡± ¡°Yes, only the Southern Front, where Count Barania is, is barely holding out.¡± ¡°In addition, the national treasury is going to be closed. Not long ago, the Marquis of Devorsen introduced me to a spice merchant and encouraged me to invest.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t invest in it.¡± ¡°Do you know anyone from there?¡± ¡°The merchant¡¯s boat will be hit by a storm and sink unfortunately.¡± Erica¡¯s expression changed subtly when Agnes spoke. ¡°It is the work of the Duchess.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Instead of a clear answer, she smiled vaguely. ¡°Now let¡¯s go back to Laslo. How did you two get into the abandoned palace?¡± ¡°The Queen helped me.¡± ¡°Oh? Her Highness?¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes grew when an unexpected person was mentioned. ¡°Yes, she knows that the count is his cousin, so she contacted me.¡± ¡°She was very worried when she heard that the Duchess was coming to the palace.¡± It was obvious why Ilona was worried. Agnes changed the subject and pretended not to know. ¡°Do you have an escape plan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard to get out. Security is tight, but we can knock the knights out and get out.¡± ¡°The problem is the king.¡± Enrico continued. ¡°It¡¯s hard to predict how the king will react after the escape. The queen was worried about that the most.¡± ¡°Leave the king to me, and tonight, you¡¯ll have to get Laslo out and go straight down to Sutmar.¡± ¡°That soon? What about the Duchess?¡± ¡°When the state affairs get very busy, he won¡¯t have time to worry about such trifles.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean¡­¡­?¡± Then they heard a dull knock outside. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived in front of the palace.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to go now.¡± Agnes opened the carriage door half-way herself. Enrico got off first and helped his fiance get off. ¡°Please be careful. Duchess.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t need to say anything else. Agnes immediately entered the palace after parting with them. Max and five other escorts followed in her footsteps. When she went to the main hall, the servant who was waiting for her. ¡°Can I ask His Majesty for an audience?¡± ¡°Of course, Duchess Arpad. But the knights who came with you have to wait here.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do that. We need to guard her even in the palace.¡± The youngest of the knights said in a fit of rage. ¡°That¡¯s enough. His Highness doesn¡¯t like complicated things, so it¡¯s understandable. You guys wait here.¡± ¡°But madam!¡± Agnes left the knights and walked along the hall. ¡®Are you really going to kill me?¡¯ It was the first time that she was told to leave all her knights behind while visiting the palace. Unconsciously, she fiddled with the crest in her hand. ¡°How are the two princes?¡± When Agnes asked a sudden question, the servant flinched for a moment, but soon answered calmly. ¡°They¡¯re healthy.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief.¡± When asked how it is, there can be many answers. However, the servant mentioned their ¡®health¡¯ first. It was obvious what that meant. The second prince was originally weak. It was the second prince who caught the plague first. ¡®I¡¯ll have Roland find more details about the situation.¡¯ While organizing her thoughts, she stopped at the huge and colorful door. It was the glass greenhouse where Sebastian often spends his time. When she opened the door, the king was drinking wine in the winter light coming through the ceiling. She was amazed at the appearance. Now, just five steps away from the palace, there are so many people who are suffering from plague and rotting bodies. Such a man is a king. The sight of him made her angry. ¡°Oh, Agnes.¡± ¡°Your Highness, how have you been?¡± For some reason, Sebastian jumped out of his seat and welcomed Agnes. ¡°Come to the palace often, I might forget your face.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had a lot of work to do on behalf of Arpad, so I couldn¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. It¡¯s troublesome. Just leave it to the servants.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wish I had great subjects like you by my side. I feel relieved when I take care of it myself, big or small.¡± Sebastian¡¯s mouth twitched as if he had noticed Agnes¡¯ momentum was different from usual. ¡°That¡¯s been your problem since you were a kid. You don¡¯t trust people easily and do their work for them, what are they supposed to do then?¡± ¡°Your Highness is right. I should not do everything by myself. So, I¡¯m trying to get back someone I trust and rely on.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about.¡± Sebastian sipped the leftover wine with a quiver. Agnes did not lose her smile. Instead, she asked directly. ¡°You doubt my loyalty.¡± ¡°Well, the situation is so unstable that all sorts of strange rumors are going around. You¡¯re building an army too much; you¡¯re bringing in wizards to create disturbing things¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t the palace originally a hotbed of all sorts of rumors? I¡¯m here, so ask me. He doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°My poor brother-in-law.¡± Sebastian, who was staring at Agnes, suddenly laughed loudly. ¡°Look at you. You seem to have fallen in love and can¡¯t tell what¡¯s right and wrong. You¡¯ve become an idiot.¡± The laughter of Sebastian, who was filling the greenhouse, suddenly stopped. No one breathed. The faces of the servants standing on the wall turned pale at once. ¡°Your impertinence is very uncomfortable to look at. My dear sister.¡± ¡°Do you know what I was thinking when I closed Princess Vivian¡¯s coffin?¡± Agnes did not bow to him or lower her eyes as usual. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t want to die at your hands.¡± ¡°But why are you touching me? You should just stay still in the countryside and breathe but why are you acting like a bug in my eye?¡± ¡°I know that no matter what I do, you will kill me one day.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sebastian threw the glass he was holding at her. Sharp shards brushed past her cheek. Red liquid ran down like tears. The fallen wine was red as blood and left a mark on her dress But Agnes never took her eyes off him. ¡°Why do you make me suffer so much by being persistent and not dying? How comfortable would I be if you were crippled like Chavolti? Should I get my hands dirty?¡± Sebastian rose from his chair and walked slowly toward Agnes. hair of the same color, pupils of the same color It was a sickening resemblance. That¡¯s why Sebastian hates her the most among his siblings. ¡°Should I die?¡± ¡°Yes. If you do so, how relieved would this brother feel?¡± Sebastian swept Agnes¡¯ bloody cheeks and shoulders with a soft voice. She got goosebumps on her skin. He whispered in her ear. ¡°Throw yourself to the watchtower.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re scared of it, hang yourself or take poison and die.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Agnes grabbed Sebastian¡¯s hand on her shoulder and put it down. Her grip was quite strong. ¡°Do I have to die?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you looked outside the castle recently? The smell of rotting corpses is everywhere, and who knows when it will spread to the palace?¡± ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Sebastian¡¯s blue eyes glistened. She hid and ran away all her life fearing that eye. ¡°It¡¯s not hard for me to die.¡± Agnes looked at his brother in the eye and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always lived with death at my fingertips. It¡¯s nothing to give up a life now.¡± ¡°But why are you trying to live so hard, annoying me?¡± This time Agnes laughed loudly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you make me look like this?¡± Chapter 128 Her laughter filled the greenhouse. Sebastian looked persistently into the eyes of his younger sister, who was ten years younger than me. His stiff mouth soon turned mild. ¡°What do you mean, Agnes?¡± ¡°You put poison mushrooms in my meal and sent an assassin to my house and locked my husband up for no reason.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about at all.¡± Sebastian responded with a nonchalant attitude to her words. ¡°When I was young, I thought I had committed a great crime. I thought you hated me so much and tried to kill me for a special reason.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I tried to understand. I thought day and night about how to live. I even ran to the temple to see if it would save my life if I erased the crest on the back of my hand.¡± Their blue eyes met with malice. Only after confronting him like this did Agnes realize. Even if she had erased the crest and lost her right to succeed the throne, Sebastian would still kill her somehow. ¡°But that wasn¡¯t the case. It¡¯s just that you find my existence annoying. That¡¯s why you wanted to kill me.¡± ¡°Duchess, how dare you say that!¡± The servant, who was far away behind, shouted in an angry voice. Sebastian raised his hand to restrain the servant. Then he opened his lips very slowly. ¡°¡­¡­I remember when you were born. You were surrounded by strong men and blessed by everyone. Our father was very pleased to see your eyes and hair.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The king unwittingly reached out and smoothed his sister¡¯s black hair. Although he was only ten years old, Sebastian could not forget the day Agnes was born. It was an exceptionally sunny day. There was a fine smell of blood in the delivery room led by the nanny¡¯s hand. His Father, the queen, and their colleagues gathered and couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the newborn child. ¨C You take after my eyes and hair. Let¡¯s name this child Agnes. ¨C Me too! I want to hug her too. ¨C Vivian, be careful not to drop the baby. ¨C Oh, Chavolti. Come here. Come on, it¡¯s your sister. You have to say hello. At the peaceful scene, Sebastian backed away. He felt disgusted. The desire to wring the neck of a small fragile baby soared. Looking at his family, he felt like a foreign object. That was Sebastian¡¯s first murderous intention. ¡°I wish you hadn¡¯t been born¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then there is no reason for me to kill Vivian and drop Chavolti from his horse.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re blaming my birth.¡± The hand, which was fiddling with the tip of her hair, came up to her neck. There is no reason to give up her neck this time. Agnes stepped back politely and shook off his hand. Sebastian frowned. ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°All I want is for my husband to return safely to Sutmar.¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay for you.¡± Sebastian did not immediately respond to the unexpected answer. ¡°You¡¯re going to stay in this palace yourself?¡± ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t trust me, so I¡¯ll stay and prove my sincerity.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to prove your sincerity? Then will you be able to let go of the knights you brought?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no place safer than the palace. I¡¯ll send them back to Sutmar, if you let Duke Arpad go.¡± There was a brief silence between the two. Sebastian, who had finished the calculation, soon laughed loudly. ¡°Haha. Yes. I can do that if you want. Servant!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Take Agnes to the place where she lived when she was in the palace.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant bowed his head and walked toward Agnes. ¡°Have a good rest. My little sister.¡± ¡°I will never forget your grace.¡± The siblings smiled at each other. No one could tell what was going on inside their mind. * * * ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Your highness. Have you been well?¡± ¡°Is it time to greet each other?¡± Ilona ran to Agnes¡¯ room when she heard the news. There were seven maids in Agnes¡¯ room. The Queen, who noticed it, whispered in a low voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you meet Erica Kiske on the way here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve met. We¡¯ve decided to carry out the plan tonight.¡± ¡°You know that! then why?¡± She raised her voice without realizing it and managed to calm her excitement. ¡°Now, now, go out of the palace. I¡¯ll get some knights, and if you follow them out¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your highness.¡± ¡°If we leave as soon as possible, you could pass through the gates before sunset.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Agnes grabbed Ilona¡¯s hand. The queen, who was flustered for a moment, muttered something with her head lowered. ¡°Y, y, you promised me. Agnes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You promised me that you would survive. Do you remember?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°You promised me not to die at all costs, whether you bowed your head at the feet of Sebastian or married the falling Duke of the West!¡± Her scream felt almost like a plea or despair. Ilona¡¯s eyes shook like a winter tree branch like she had seen countless lives and deaths. ¡°I heard you even sent back all the escort knights. Why the hell are you doing this reckless thing? Why, for what reason¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Agnes consoled Ilona with stiffer eyes than ever before. ¡°I didn¡¯t come to the palace to die.¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do? Sebastian might send an assassin to kill the princess tonight.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have come without any plans. Please calm down.¡± Agnes comforted Ilona in an adult way. Her determined attitude gradually calmed the queen. ¡°What about the second prince?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same as usual. During the day, he can make eye contact and laugh, but at night, he keeps crying and his fever keeps rising. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s hives or rashes these days, so¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Rashes?¡± It was the first symptom of the plague circulating outside the castle. A wrinkle appeared on Agnes¡¯ forehead. ¡°I think it¡¯s because I¡¯m physically weak. It¡¯s all my fault they have a weak mother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Ilona didn¡¯t leave until late at night. She kept glancing at the door while talking about whether Sebastian would come. ¡°The sun has set. Your highness. Go home now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite. I¡¯m fine, so go back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come tomorrow, too. Let¡¯s have breakfast together tomorrow morning.¡± It was obvious what the queen was worried about. Agnes managed to coax her back to the Queen¡¯s Palace. ¡°Duchess, shall we prepare a bath?¡± ¡°Do it.¡± Some of the ladies left quietly. Agnes went out of the terrace and watched the moon rise. She has seen it hundreds or thousands of times in this room, but it felt strange today. The winter wind came deep into her lungs and cleared her mind. ¡°¡­¡­nes.¡± She thought she heard it wrong at first. So, she looked around casually and was surprised to see a familiar face. ¡°Laslo.¡± She couldn¡¯t make a loud noise and just blinked. Hiding among the bushes, he quickly climbed up the pole and reached the terrace where she was when Agnes and his eyes met. As soon as she saw him, she examined every detail of his injuries. ¡°Didn¡¯t the king harm you, Laslo? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a question I want to ask.¡± Laslo¡¯s face was dark. He also checked Agnes¡¯ body. ¡°I almost fell behind when I heard that you were facing the king, but you decided to stay in the palace in my place?¡± ¡°How did you hear that?¡± ¡°The Marquis of Sandor, no. This isn¡¯t the point now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s late at night, but what are you still doing without leaving the palace? We don¡¯t have time, so hurry back to Sutmar.¡± ¡°How can I leave you behind?¡± He said with his back teeth clenched. Laslo squeezed Agnes¡¯ shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you and made you come this far, but you want me to leave you alone? Does that make any sense?¡± ¡°Laslo, listen up.¡± Agnes closed the curtains on the terrace and whispered in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to Sutmar soon, too. You leave the capital first. That way I¡¯ll feel comfortable.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain everything.¡± Agnes drove Laslo to the end of the terrace. She was in a hurry because she didn¡¯t know when the maid would come in. On the other hand, Laslo¡¯s expression grew darker. ¡°Is what the king said true?¡± ¡°What did you hear?¡± ¡°He said you¡¯re secretly rallying forces and preparing for a rebellion with Songrad, Kiske, and Celon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Do you have to listen to it all now? First, go to Sutmar. I¡¯ll tell you everything when I get there.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Laslo pulled his hand off Agnes¡¯ shoulder. Then he covered his eyes and laughed in vain. ¡°What am I to you?¡± ¡°What? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Why am I only knowing this important fact now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Agnes bit her lips in dismay. It sounded like an excuse if she said she couldn¡¯t find the right time. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear anything from you, so I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it when the king first showed it. Do you know why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could do it; I didn¡¯t think you wouldn¡¯t tell me such an important thing.¡± Chapter 129 Every word he said was deeply embedded in Agnes¡¯ heart. She unconsciously grabbed Laslo¡¯s arm. ¡°Listen to me first.¡± ¡°My ears are always open to you. Agnes.¡± His calm words stick like a dagger. It was painful to see his disappointed face. Agnes hesitated about how to open her mouth. Laslo asked, sweeping his hair roughly. ¡°Why do you want to be the king?¡± ¡°No! I didn¡¯t want to be the king, I just wanted to protect you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Remember what I said before? In the past, Sebastian invaded Sutmar under the guise of plotting a rebellion.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re really preparing for a rebellion all this time? To kill the king and take his place?¡± Laslo¡¯s voice seemed tired. Agnes shook her head in a hurry before the misunderstanding deepened. ¡°I¡¯m just trying not to repeat it. Because I don¡¯t want to lose you to the king again.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± He gently grasped the arm of his wife, who clasped his wrist. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°I mean, if you said you wanted to kill the king, I¡¯d understand. You don¡¯t have to make things up.¡± ¡°What? What the¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was just disappointed. I feel like I¡¯m nothing to you yet.¡± ¡°Make things up? no. What I said was.¡± Agnes was shocked as if she was struck in the back of her head with a blunt force. A sudden realization flashed through her mind. ¡°¡­¡­you didn¡¯t believe me at all.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand when you made such an important decision? Do you really think I¡¯m your spouse?¡± Laslo grabbed Agnes by the waist and pulled her close. Agnes looked straight at him and spoke. ¡°How am I supposed to explain this when you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Ha. You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± His voice dropped dangerously low. ¡°I am your husband and Duke of Arpad. Whether you believe me or not, I have the right to know everything that¡¯s going on in Sutmar¡± ¡°If you have any questions, ask me anything. Duke Arpad. I¡¯ll give you an honest answer.¡± Agnes did not lose to him. The couple kept eye contact for a while, holding back the words boiling inside. The force that tightened her waist gradually grew stronger. Laslo tilted his head and licked his lips. Now, the remaining gap between the two was not even enough to fit a fist. It was then. ¡°Duchess, the bath is ready.¡± The maid¡¯s voice separated the two. Agnes hurriedly cleared her voice in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a minute, so wait.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold in the winter, so please come in.¡± A white hand popped out of the curtains. Agnes hastily grabbed the curtain and stopped it from opening. ¡°I told you to wait.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Duchess.¡± The two remained motionless until the maid¡¯s footsteps were far away. ¡°Leave me alone and go to Sutmar first.¡± ¡°I can never go alone.¡± Their bodies were close together, so they could talk whispering at each other. ¡°Why did I come all the way here? It¡¯s to get you out of the palace safely.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point if I¡¯m going to leave you alone?¡± ¡°If both of us leave the palace, do you think the king will stay still?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You said you were going to revolt anyway.¡± He spoke loudly. Agnes grew anxious. She doesn¡¯t know when the maid will come back. ¡°But we can¡¯t just do things without proper preparation.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not ready to revolt yet? You¡¯re going to tell me when you¡¯re done. Ack!¡± Agnes bit her lips and stepped hard on the top of his foot. ¡°Don¡¯t be sarcastic.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Do you think you can survive a day in this palace without an escort?¡± ¡°I have a plan, too.¡± ¡°Can you tell me what the plan is?¡± ¡°¡­two days later, the royal palace will be invaded by demonic beasts, and I am going to take advantage of the confusion and run away.¡± ¡°Do you want me to believe that? A beast who hasn¡¯t appeared in the capital in more than a hundred years will invade the palace?¡± Laslo laughed in vain. She felt a human movement again out of the curtain. Agnes hurried out of his arms. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. I only told the truth.¡± ¡°Agnes, come on, let¡¯s go together.¡± Laslo grabbed Agnes by the arm as he tried to get inside. His hands and eyes were as hard as steel. No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t break Laslo¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°The King won¡¯t kill me tomorrow, since the queen will be with me.¡± ¡°But.¡± ¡°First, go out of the palace with the knights. And two days later, when you hear that beast have invaded the palace, go straight to Sutmar.¡± ¡°How can you be sure that beasts will come to the palace? And when the beasts attack the palace, how can I leave you behind and go to Sutmar?¡± In a way, his worries and doubts are natural. If she had enough time, she could explain everything. Agnes chose to demonstrate it instead of a hundred words. She concentrated her energy on her fingertips. She learned it through Eugene, but her internal organs hurt very much every time she does it. Part of the terrace began to distort. White smoke flowed through it. Seeing it, Laslo quickly hid Agnes behind his back. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Agnes.¡± ¡°No, I called it.¡± ¡°What? You?¡± The back of her hand was burning hot. Agnes clenched her teeth to endure the pain and clenched her fist hard enough to leave a nail mark. When she asked why it was so painful every time she tried it, the answer was so cold. ¡°The human body can¡¯t handle the power of the dragon, so it¡¯s bound to strain every time it¡¯s used.¡± [Rawr] Through the torn space, a black hound-like horseman appeared with his mouth wide open. Laslo pulled out his sword with a strained face. Agnes barely caught her breath and reached out to the beast. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Are you crazy, Agnes.¡± A surprising thing happened. A dog-like horseman approached innocently, licking the back of Agnes¡¯ hand, and even turning over to show his belly. ¡°Flying horseman is a very violent beast¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This will not harm me, for I call and rule it.¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about at all.¡± Laslo looked alternately at Agnes and the beast with a face of great confusion. The sound of footsteps drew nearer again. Agnes pushed him away in a hurry. ¡°Go now. Come on.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°I will leave the capital completely within two days. I¡¯ll be right behind you, so please wait a little longer.¡± Perhaps he read the truth from her earnest voice, soon Laslo closed his eyes and opened them. ¡°See you at Sutmar.¡± His lips touched his cheek and disappeared. While blinking a few times, Laslo went down to the first floor and hid herself behind the pillar. ¡°Duchess, Ahh!¡± The maid, who was inadvertently pulling back the curtain, screamed in surprise when she saw the beast. ¡°Why, what dog is that ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I used to raise when I lived in the palace. Leave it as it is.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agnes left the bewildered maid and headed for the bath. It was only Laslo¡¯s safety that occupied her head while soaking in hot water. She decided to stay instead, so if Laslo doesn¡¯t get caught in the middle, there won¡¯t be much trouble. Still, she can¡¯t trust Sebastian completely. ¡°As long as he¡¯s completely out of the capital.¡± That¡¯s what Agnes is looking forward to. If he¡¯s not in the capital, she¡¯s free to do things. ¡°Is the water temperature okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± Agnes smiled mercifully at the maid. * * * It was none other than Chavolti who came running first at the news that she was going to stay in the palace. ¡°You¡¯ve finally gone mad.¡± ¡°Chavolti.¡± ¡°Where are you crawling to? Do you want to die, are you crazy?¡± ¡°Why did you ignore my letter? I told you to come to Sutmar.¡± The maid poured the tea. Chavolti stopped Agnes when she tried to pick up the steaming cup. ¡°You try it first.¡± He spoke emphatically to the maid. The lady-in-law blinked in dismay. ¡°Chavolti. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± ¡°Did you already forget how Vivian died? Try it first.¡± The maid who brought the tea looked at Chavolti and immediately took a sip of tea. Of course, nothing happened. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°Your great husband abandoned you at the palace. Is the tea going down your throat, good?¡± ¡°Be careful of your tongue.¡± Agnes said with a colder-than-usual face. Chavolti was expressing his anger to the point where his neck turned red. ¡°What a coward. How can he just leave his wife behind?¡± ¡°Chavolti.¡± ¡°Does he know what it means to have you back in the palace?¡± ¡°Chavolti. Shut your mouth.¡± Agnes glared fiercely at Chavolti with her blue eyes. ¡°I force him to leave like that. If you don¡¯t know anything, don¡¯t talk recklessly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­No matter what happens, I can never do that to my wife. I will never¡­¡­.¡± Chavolti clasped his hands. There was an indelible deep pain on his face. Agnes¡¯ expression changed dramatically. ¡°What are you talking about? What happened to Sofia?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Chavolti.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Sophia has an infectious disease.¡± He bowed his head and grabbed his forehead in both hands. It was not possible to estimate the weight of Chavolti¡¯s pain because she knew better than anyone how close the two were. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The doctor says we should not go to Sofia¡¯s bedroom anymore. Two days ago, her maid who was attending her quit.¡± Chavolti muttered in a low voice. Agnes was shocked by the sudden news. This was not the end of Chavolti and Sophia she remembered. At least none of the news Agnes heard while running away said Sophia was dead. ¡°When I leave this palace, I will enter Sofia¡¯s room. I came to see you because it might be the last time. Agnes.¡± ¡°Chavolti!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me. She¡¯s the one who was willing to stand by me when I became a crippled. I can never give up my wife.¡± ¡°You, what are you¡­.¡± Agnes was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked around and whispered in a very low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted grandfather.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Last night. He wants to see you.¡± Chapter 130 ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. What are you worrying about?¡± ¡°Ha, it¡¯s not a big deal? Rumors of a rebellion or something have already spread in the capital. When do you think the news will go into our grandfather¡¯s ears?¡± ¡°Did it spread already?¡± Agnes asked, sipping the tea nonchalantly. Chavolti couldn¡¯t overcome the frustration and hit his chest hard. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the war now, your neck would have been hanging on a pole.¡± ¡°Your Highness just misunderstood it.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! Rebellion. It¡¯s a terrible thing to say.¡± He shuddered. Agnes smiled still. The nobles who had heard the rumors would never imagine Agnes starting a rebellion. They will just think that the king framed her to kill her. ¡°Chavolti.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What¡¯s Sofia¡¯s condition? Is it impossible for her to move at all?¡± Chavolti¡¯s face turned dark in an instant when his wife¡¯s story came out. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad because she is still just in the early stages of the disease. However, she can¡¯t stand for a long time or walk for a long time, so she spends more time lying down.¡± ¡°Is it hard for her to travel far away in a carriage?¡± He shook his head. Agnes tapped her finger on the sofa handle. She could feel at ease if Chavolti and Sofia are in Sutmar, but with Sofia¡¯s condition it would be hard to move. Perhaps noticing her worries, Chavolti spoke without much thought. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Sofia, so you take care of yourself. Lie down at the king¡¯s feet and cry, or stick to the Queen.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t die until the next time I see you.¡± ¡°If I can.¡± The siblings had a short conversation with their eyes. They¡¯ve been together for a long time, so that was enough. Chavolti called the servant who was standing far away. The servant approached and tried to push Chavolti¡¯s chair from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never held anything heavier than a spoon? It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chavolti waved his hand, but Agnes insisted and stood behind him. As she passed the long royal corridor with him, she felt new. It was the hallway where she used to run around in all directions when she was young. There was certainly a day when peace existed and no one was killed or saved. ¡°Chavolti.¡± ¡°Why?¡± However, the reality is that Vivian who drank poison and eventually died, her father who died after a long illness in his bed, her mother who is barely breathing, and Chavolti who cannot stand up again. ¡°Chavolti.¡± ¡°Tell me. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Agnes bowed and whispered close to Chavolti¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t come out of the house tomorrow. And no matter what happens here at the palace, I¡¯m safe, so don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll send you a letter when I¡¯m done. Tell grandfather that, too.¡± ¡°What? What does that mean? What are you up to?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s live and see each other again.¡± After saying those words, Agnes called in the servant to push Chavolti¡¯s chair. On the way, Chavolti kept looking back with anxious eyes. Agnes smiled and saw him off on the back. * * * ¡°You had breakfast with Agnes again today?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were with her yesterday?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to see her face after a long time.¡± Ilona tried to force a smile at her husband but failed. Sebastian walked to the queen. ¡°You love Agnes so much that it¡¯s making me feel jealous.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have breakfast with you tomorrow.¡± Ilona raised her head and spoke in a rather hasty manner. Sebastian made a faint smile. ¡°No, I understand it¡¯s because you¡¯re happy to see each other again. You two originally have a special relationship.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, she¡¯s been a great comfort to me whenever I¡¯m having a hard time at the palace.¡± ¡°Did you have a hard time? Who dared to make my Queen have a hard time?¡± Immeasurable emotions stormed. There was so much she wanted to say. Is this guy really asking her who it is? He doesn¡¯t know why made her life like hell and stole her reason for living and threw it in the gutter? It was horrible. Sometimes even breathing and talking in front of him felt terrible. ¡°Ilona. My Queen. Don¡¯t worry, just tell me who it is.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± But when she met Sebastian¡¯s blue eyes, she had no choice but to swallow them all. ¡°No one.¡± ¡°Is it true? The queen is gentle and kind, so she seems to overlook the rudeness of her subordinates too easily.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. Your Highness.¡± There was nothing she could do but smile. She forced the corners of her mouth up. Kraggg! They heard a dreary, grotesque cry somewhere. It was very strange to say it was the usual cry of a bird. Sebastian called a nearby knight to see if they felt the same way. ¡°Try to find out what the fuss is about.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Two knights went outside under his direction. Not long after, one of the knights who went to find out the situation rushed to open the door. ¡°It¡¯s a beast, your majesty!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°Hurry up and get out of here. It is said that the north gate has already become a muddy field.¡± ¡°What do you mean, a beast? What nonsense is that? Why would a beast appear in the palace? Are you sure you saw it right?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure, but it certainly wasn¡¯t a common form of beast.¡± ¡°You must have seen it wrong.¡± He shook his head and showed signs of discomfort. ¡°Isn¡¯t a beast only appearing in the North and the West? What kind of beast comes out in the middle of the capital? ¡°But obviously what I saw was no ordinary beast.¡± ¡°Ha. At best, it¡¯s a wild animal from the mountains. Why don¡¯t you go out now? Don¡¯t make a fuss by saying something nonsense.¡± ¡°B, but.¡± The knight hesitated and remained motionless on the spot. It was only after Sebastian irritably told him to get out of the drawing-room that it was quiet again. ¡°What if what the servant says is true?¡± ¡°No way, don¡¯t worry. There have been no cases of beasts appearing in the capital in the last hundred years. The servant must have been surprised.¡± Sebastian flatly affirmed. But somehow, she felt uneasy. In addition, the prince¡¯s palace was close to the north gate. ¡°I have to go to the prince now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Prince Dietrich still has a high fever.¡± ¡°Tss, he¡¯s so weak¡­¡­.¡± His voice contained both contempt and displeasure. Ilona noticed it, but she held it back. ¡°Wait till the knights come. If a real beast appeared, it¡¯s dangerous until it is killed.¡± ¡°Your Highness said it was nothing¡­¡­.¡± Cuckoo~ ¡°Kyak!¡± This time, a tremendous vibration that cannot be ignored shook the ground. The teacup on the table fell into pieces. Everyone in the room¡¯s face hardened. ¡°What the hell is going on? Is there anyone out there?¡± ¡°Y, Your Highness,¡± The knight returned with a pale face. ¡°The beasts. They passed the north gate and came into the palace.¡± ¡°Beast? Are you sure you saw it with your own eyes?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness, it¡¯s hard to count their number. You must get out!¡± As soon as the words were finished, another violent vibration rang throughout the palace. The servants lay down on their stomachs, trembling. Realizing the seriousness of the situation belatedly, Sebastian distorted his face. ¡°What¡¯s the damage?¡± ¡°The princess¡¯ palace was completely destroyed and became a muddy field starting with the north gate.¡± ¡°The princess¡¯ palace collapsed? W, what about Princess Agnes? And the prince! What happened to the princes?¡± ¡°We will take responsibility and move the princes to a safe place. First of all, your majesty, you must leave.¡± ¡°Yes, come here. Ilona.¡± Sebastian gripped her arm tightly. The knights surrounded the king and queen in a circle and escorted them. ¡°Wait! Your Highness! Dietrich and Robert first!¡± ¡°Someone else will be in charge of the princes.¡± The situation was worse than they thought when they went outside. There was a big crack in the outer wall of the building and it seemed to collapse at any moment. [Keeeeekk] There was even a pile of rare flying beasts. The beasts who ran wild while stirring the air without hesitation destroyed buildings and mercilessly attacked horses and pigs. Some even took people away. Soldiers and knights struggled, but they were helpless due to the lack of numbers and lack of experience in fighting with the flying beast. ¡°Is this all the knights left in the palace?¡± ¡°Some went to the princes.¡± ¡°Even so, it doesn¡¯t make sense that you¡¯re not even thirty!¡± Sebastian was furious. The head of the knights replied in a low voice to his words. ¡°You sent most of the knights to the southern front and left only a few.¡± There was a tone of indisputable criticism intertwined in it. At that time, the head of the knights was the most opposed to the king¡¯s decision. Sebastian glared at him and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t use your tongue and try to make a way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll try.¡± However, only a faint spirit remained in the knight¡¯s words. When he saw the beasts approaching like a swarm of bees. He lost his spirit. * * * [A bit lower] At Agnes¡¯ words, the beast attempted to descend. As the altitude went down, the situation became clear at a glance. People and beasts were entangled and fighting fiercely. [Shall we go down?] [This is enough] Surprisingly, he was able to talk to some intelligent beast. It was still painful to use the force, but it was less difficult because it was adjusted by Eugene. [I did not touch the silver roof and the yellow roof of the boulevard, as you said.] [Okay, good job] [And the blue roof was completely destroyed] The Blue Palace was a place where she had lived for many years, and now it was completely collapsed and unrecognizable. [What about the golden roof?] Agnes¡¯ eyes turned to the golden palace in the center. [Don¡¯t break it down too much because it¡¯s where I¡¯ll stay] Chapter 131 [Kweeeeeeek] The beast flapped its wings and let out a high and long moan. In response to the cry of the other flying monsters flying towards the golden palace. [Keeeeeek!] It was a terrible, destructive roar. The main palace of Nirseg, which had not suffered a single invasion in the past several hundred years, was falling apart helplessly. A cold brush passed Agnes¡¯ cheeks, but she didn¡¯t budge. ¡°If father had seen this, he would have opened the coffin and run out.¡± It was a mess below her feet. Since there are no troops left in the palace, it is helpless. Agnes knew that Sebastian had sent all the standing troops south, leaving only a few knights. She also knew that he faced fierce opposition from his subjects when he made the decision, but he ignored their opinions and pushed ahead with it. A forced war, an epidemic that engulfed the country, and the beasts attacking the capital. When a series of misfortunes comes, people will need something to blame. Agnes, who watched the situation in the sky for hours, pointed down. [Let¡¯s go down] Now, all it takes is an ominous and hideous rumor. Agnes changed direction and attempted to descend to a deserted place outside the palace. The beast leaned over to help Agnes get off. [Now slowly get out of the palace with your group.] [Kweeeek! Yes.] Soon, the beast spread its wings wide and flew back into the sky. Agnes came out of the alley with her cloak covering her and was surprised to see the figure waiting in front of her. ¡°Since when were you there?¡± ¡°From the moment the Duchess came down from that beast.¡± Erica¡¯s voice was calm, but her face was covered with excitement. ¡°You said you¡¯d take advantage of the chaos in the palace to run away, but you didn¡¯t say you would control the beast to create chaos.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes avoided answering with an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you later. What about the carriage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready. Come this way.¡± As they left the deserted alley, she saw a street full of confusion. The north gate collapsed because of the beasts and the palace is being attacked. It was strange to be calm. The two women were caught between them and hurried on their steps. ¡°What about the decoys?¡± ¡°I already spread about 20 people in bars and inns.¡± ¡°All right, rumors don¡¯t have to be blatant. It¡¯s enough to make them wonder who was responsible for this.¡± Who is responsible for this endless misery? It was important who the arrow of the question went to. Erica¡¯s carriage was not far from the alley. Erica stood in front of the carriage door as she tried to open it. ¡°Well, I have something to tell you before I open the door.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I really tried my best to persuade him. Even Count Dentarike begged him¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The carriage door, which had not been opened, burst open. When she looked inside, there was an unsurprising figure sitting down. ¡°¡­¡­didn¡¯t I tell you to leave the capital?¡± ¡°I told him earnestly. He has to leave the Capital but your Excellency is really stubborn.¡± ¡°Do I not know that?¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± Laslo got out of the carriage. Agnes looked up at him still. He spoke first. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯m sure I told you to leave, ha. But you did not.¡± His stubbornness is not unexpected. Unable to delay any longer, she took Laslo¡¯s hand and got into the carriage. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way. Please arrive safely in Sutmar.¡± ¡°Great job.¡± Erica looked at the two people and soon bowed and disappeared. ¡°What about the knights?¡± ¡°We¡¯re meeting over the south gate.¡± The carriage started to move. Short questions and answers filled the space and soon faded. Contrary to Agnes¡¯ expectations that he would ask a lot of questions, Laslo was strangely silent. They soon arrived at the south gate. The knights of Sutmar, who were waiting, recognized the carriage and followed quietly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking me anything?¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± Laslo spoke quietly, holding his forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t been together for a long time, but we still love each other and we even took the oath ceremony, but I feel unfamiliar to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I really don¡¯t know anything about you. What do you really want, what is your goal in life, what do you think about the royal family?¡± Agnes somehow got emotional in the corner of her heart in his calm, muddy tone. ¡°I was going to tell you everything. But the duke didn¡¯t believe that I came back from the past.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s my fault I didn¡¯t believe you right away. But what about the rest of the story? What about rebellion or the beast? When were you gonna tell me about it?¡± ¡°I was going to tell you everything that day. But I didn¡¯t have enough time¡­¡­.¡± Agnes blurted out the end of her speech. It felt like an excuse even to her. An unbreakable silence filled the carriage. ¡°Is that so?¡± Laslo shut his mouth after that. Agnes also said nothing until the carriage arrived at the village. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. My lord.¡± The inn was old and shabby, but it was manageable enough to stay for a day or so. Agnes, with the help of a maid working at the inn, washed herself and returned to the bedroom. The bed was empty. She tried to ask the maid where Laslo was, but she held it in. ¡®You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t believe me.¡¯ She lay on the bed and tucked herself in the blanket. It was late at night, but instead of falling asleep, her mind wandered somewhere. She felt angry and then resentful, then anxious and then engulfed in nervousness, so she got out of the bed. She wore a thick robe and opened the door. The knight guarding the door asked. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± ¡°What about Laslo?¡± ¡°He¡¯s downstairs talking to the knights.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s already late at night¡± Then the knight smiled vaguely and replied yes. It seemed like he was avoiding her, so the anger she had been pressing down came up slowly. Agnes passed the knight and went downstairs. She could see five or six knights and Laslo having a conversation under the light of the light sphere. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s late, but you didn¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°I was discussing our future journey with the knights. It¡¯s late at night, so go to bed first.¡± Normally, Agnes would try to convince him and go to bed first. However, the complaints and anxieties accumulated since the day exploded all at once. ¡°We need to talk.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, right now.¡± Agnes strode and grabbed Laslo¡¯s arm hard. The knights, who noticed the mood of the duke couple was unusual, turned their heads around awkwardly. Laslo said to the knights with a light sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Laslo and Agnes went up to the bedroom. Only after the door was closed did Laslo speak. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you about the rebellion or the beast in advance. But I was going to tell you that, I mean it.¡± ¡°Agnes, let¡¯s talk about that tomorrow.¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s do it now. What¡¯s the difference between tomorrow and today? If you¡¯re angry with me or upset about anything, please release it today.¡± Agnes said firmly. Laslo looked at her quietly and said, ¡°Do you remember the day after you were strangled by the king, I entered the palace alone?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°I made a deal with the king that day. If I go to war myself, he won¡¯t call you back to the palace.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s the only reason?¡± Agnes jumped up and down. Laslo smiled bitterly. ¡°I thought I could protect you then. I never thought I¡¯d bring you into the palace as bait.¡± ¡°Sebastian is a good politician and manipulative man. He¡¯s not a man who values faithfulness like you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I was stupid. I wish I had told you earlier.¡± He muttered to himself. Agnes reached out first. ¡°¡­¡­Laslo.¡± ¡°Why did we hide these important things from each other?¡± Agnes clapped her lips and then closed them. Laslo swept his hair down roughly. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you. I, I¡¯m angry that I didn¡¯t know anything about you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I ask you earlier? Why didn¡¯t I notice? I even felt unfamiliar to you, maybe because you don¡¯t trust me that much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t trust you!¡± Agnes clasped his hand in a hurry. ¡°At first, I was confused too. I was obviously being chased by Sebastian¡¯s people, but when I woke up, it was the first night of our honeymoon.¡± ¡°The first night?¡± ¡°Yeah. Do you remember? I burst into tears when I saw you.¡± ¡°I thought it was because you were nervous.¡± ¡°I still remember Sebastian tearing your limbs apart and hanging them on a pole.¡± Agnes clenched her fist and exhaled heavily. ¡°Estar collapsed and you were caught on a pole with your limbs torn apart. Sir Zoltan also died defending me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But when I woke up, I was back on our first night three years ago. Everything was confusing whether what I went through was true or a dream. I couldn¡¯t believe it either, so I thought you wouldn¡¯t believe it if I told you.¡± ¡°Do you not remember how you came back?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that back then. But I realized it after I met Eugene.¡± ¡°Eugene?¡± Laslo frowned at the mention of the name. ¡°Yeah, Eugene isn¡¯t just a wizard. He¡¯s a sealed dragon and I signed a contract with him with my soul as collateral.¡± ¡°Wait, what? A dragon? A dragon from a fairy tale?¡± Chapter 132 Laslo¡¯s eyes were filled with bewilderment. Agnes smiled faintly because she could guess how he felt. ¡°Before I met him, I thought he existed only in fairy tales.¡± ¡°Sigh, what the hell is this? No, keep talking. You met a Dragon, Eugene and signed a contract?¡± ¡°Yes, in Kishu.¡± Agnes said calmly. Laslo tried to hide his confusion and take her words as they were. ¡°In fact, that¡¯s the reason why I collapsed during the ceremony.¡± ¡°Because of the contract?¡± ¡°He said that my soul was already contracted to Eugene, that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to withstand the ritual of oath.¡± Laslo¡¯s face is stiffer than it was the first time. Agnes checked his countenance and wriggled her fingers with guilt. ¡°It happened because I was careless. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you in advance.¡± ¡°No, wait. Are you saying that the soul, your soul, is being held by Eugene, it¡¯s not like a metaphor, but actually he is actually holding on to it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is the contract irreversible? A soul, your soul being a mortgage.¡± Laslo murmured painfully as he touched his temples. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Wouldn¡¯t it be okay since I¡¯m dead anyway?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that now¡­¡­.¡± His voice rose in an instant and then managed to subside. At some point, his brow was deeply cut. ¡°Agnes, your soul is at stake. What made you sign such a dangerous contract?¡± ¡°I would have done the same if I could go back to that time. No, I can bet more.¡± Agnes smiled and looked up at him. ¡°I sold my soul to see you alive again, so that¡¯s enough for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Agnes.¡± ¡°Laslo, we weren¡¯t in love with each other in the past. Honestly, we weren¡¯t very close.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But you sacrificed your life for me without any hesitation, just because I was your wife.¡± Agnes still remembers that dawn. The last time he saw his face was as clear as if it were still engraved on her mind. ¡°Soul. I can do it over 10,000 more times for you.¡± Laslo¡¯s face changed strangely. He reached out very carefully and swept her cheek down. ¡°I probably.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I must have loved you in the past.¡± His touch was tender and itchy for no reason, so her cheeks heated up. Agnes looked away awkwardly. ¡°Well, we used to be on the same page. So maybe it was an act of duty.¡± Then Laslo laughed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t give my life for a woman I don¡¯t like.¡± ¨C Would you give up your life for a woman you hate? All of a sudden, Zoltan¡¯s words while spilling blood were heard overlapping. As soon as she realized the meaning of the word, her heart beat hard and swelled like it was going to explode. Agnes¡¯ voice sounded as if she were very nervous. ¡°You are my everything.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°My resolution to revolt and my attempt to kill Sebastian was to never lose you again.¡± His face drew nearer. Agnes couldn¡¯t help but hug Laslo. It was just physically touching, but it was unbearably good. He returned a hot hug and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t believe your story from the beginning.¡± ¡°No, I should have told you beforehand.¡± ¡°How hard did you have to carry all this on your own?¡± The disappointment melted like snow already in spring, no trace was left. She felt much better when she told him everything. The couple hugged each other tightly for a while like they were the only people left in the world. ¡°Was there such a big epidemic and war in the past?¡± ¡°Yes, the difference is that you went to war yourself, but the big picture is still similar.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not me, who, ah. Then Zoltan must have gone out instead.¡± Agnes nodded quietly. ¡°So, do you know how surprised I was when I heard the news of your participation? I was afraid something would go wrong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I think it¡¯ll be the end of the war in a few months. Oh, yeah. In the future you know, when did the war end?¡± ¡°Next spring, the first prince¡­¡­.¡± She tried to speak casually but paused. Laslo relaxed his arm, which held his wife¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Not long after the death of the first prince, the war ended.¡± ¡°What? The prince died. Why?¡± ¡°As far as I know, he contracted the plague and died. That¡¯s not all. For the same reason, the second prince will die first.¡± ¡°Both princes die of plague¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Well, I heard that when the queen lost the princes, she was so shocked that she wandered around death.¡± Laslo¡¯s face quickly became serious. ¡°I can see why the king attacked Sutmar with ridiculous false accusations, since both successors died.¡± ¡°But in the past, I was naive.¡± Agnes said with a bitter smile. ¡°At the time, I had no power or financial resources at all because I was lying flat to watch Sebastian¡¯s eyes. I never imagined that the king would still try to kill me because of that.¡± ¡°In terms of common sense, isn¡¯t it right for you to think?¡± ¡°After that, as I said before. The king brought his army and surrounded Estar, but you hid me and fought back to the end. Eventually, it collapsed, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I just did the best I could that time. Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡± said Laslo, sweeping her arm gently as if to console her. Agnes took a deep breath and pulled him close. Her eyes, which were filled with sadness, have completely changed. Now all that remains in her eyes is the heat. ¡°So, I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.¡± * * * ¡°What about the body?¡± ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t find it. It seems she already left the palace.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sebastian swept his chin roughly down. The guard nodded. ¡°None of the bodies from under the fallen blue palace had black hair.¡± ¡°Yes, I see. All right, get out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes disappeared after the day the beasts attacked the palace. In fact, it was quite a while before he realized she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°I should have killed her sooner.¡± Regret is always too late. He didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this since Ilona wouldn¡¯t leave Agnes¡¯ side. He would like to send an army right away to find Agnes and bring her there, but the situation was difficult. Although there were only a few casualties from the invasion, it symbolized many things. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have sent all the knights down.¡¯ The forced movement of troops to the south revealed how lax the palace¡¯s security was. In addition, it took a lot of money and manpower to repair the broken palace. However, the only thing left in the barrel that had already been used up by the war was a small amount of gold. ¡°Your Highness, Marquis Devorsen and Marquis Sandor are asking for an audience.¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± The door opened and two men came in and bowed to the king. ¡°Why did you two come together?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Marquis Devorsen walked in with a grim face. Sebastian shook his hand roughly as if to hurry. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s a terrible rumor going around the capital right now.¡± ¡°Rumor? What rumor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­.¡± When Marquis Devorsen hesitated, Roland opened his mouth first. ¡°The Marquis seems worried about your performance. Is it necessary to tell his Highness the story?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Of course, as the king of Nirseg, I should know everything.¡± ¡°But there is no need to report that there are some foolish people who are dissatisfied with your reign.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression hardened. The Marquis Devorsen hurriedly bowed his head politely and continued. ¡°The common people must have misunderstood the beasts¡¯ recent appearance at the palace.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask what the rumor was?¡± ¡°They say that the plague and the beasts invading the palace didn¡¯t happen by accident, but your highness¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault?¡± Sebastian finishes the words that Marquis Devorsen could not continue. ¡°Things that aren¡¯t as good as pigs are spitting out nonsense because they have unnecessary time. It¡¯s not worth caring about.¡± ¡°But your highness. You can¡¯t just let their voices flow. Please bend over to the people.¡± ¡°Marquis. What are you talking about?¡± Sebastian said with a gracious look. ¡°When did I just let the people¡¯s voices flow? Marquis Sandor.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Take the man who spread the dirty rumor and rip his mouth open. Don¡¯t ever let him say that again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°Y, your highness!¡± The Marquis Devorsen was stunned and raised his head without permission. He happened to meet blue eyes that resemble snakes. He stiffened as soon as he saw it. ¡°And if the marquis is going to talk about such useless things, you don¡¯t have to come to the palace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, Roland. Have you checked the identity of the merchant I told you to find out?¡± ¡°Yeah. You mean Ballint? It¡¯s normal and clean except for a little debt.¡± The topic was quickly shifted, but Roland answered the king¡¯s words without any hesitation. ¡°What about the spice business he mentioned?¡± ¡°According to the investigation, it was planned since last summer, but it seems to have been delayed day by day because the partner who worked with him ran away with the money. He has a long career and his personality is reliable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sebastian tapped his finger on the armrest. Normally, he would have checked two or three more times, but he decided to save time as the situation was not good. ¡°Tell the merchant I¡¯ll join in.¡± ¡°How much are you going to invest?¡± Roland lowered his head and asked back obediently. You can estimate how much the king¡¯s hidden property is. Dozens of boxes of gold at the least, and 200 boxes at the most, will be the limit. ¡°I will send you two hundred boxes of gold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great choice. Your Highness.¡± He took the bait. Roland bowed his head, bit his molars, and suppressed his laughter. ¡®It¡¯s not long before your head will be on my hands.¡¯ Chapter 133 ¡°Any bad news?¡± ¡°See it for yourself.¡± Agnes handed over the letter she was holding. The detailed news of the capital sent by Roland was written in detail. ¡°It¡¯s good that the king took the bait, ah. The second prince. Oh dear¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They are resting in the palace, but it seems certain that the prince has a plague.¡± ¡°Prince Dietrich is only three years old.¡± Pity and compassion came to Laslo¡¯s face. Agnes gently grabbed Laslo¡¯s arm sitting next to him. ¡°A few days ago, Adrienne sent me a letter telling me that she had made good progress in medicine research. We have to wait with hope.¡± ¡°Did the herbalist find a cure for the plague in the past?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯ve never met Adrienne before.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Every time they passed through a village, there was always one pit where the bodies were piled up. Every time they saw it, they couldn¡¯t raise their heads in misery. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d tell me about Eugene?¡± ¡°How far did I tell you?¡± ¡°He was sealed seven times.¡± Starting with how she came back from the past, she began to reveal everything she had hidden. Laslo listened to her story very seriously, unlike before. ¡°You said the last seal, was you? What does that mean exactly?¡± ¨C If I kill you and eat your heart, I can regain my strength completely. She suddenly remembered what Eugene said. Agnes hesitated to speak for a moment. ¡°I mean, um. I think my heart has the key to break the seal.¡± ¡°Your heart? How?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± Agnes faltered about the sealing. Even if the sixth seal is broken, it doesn¡¯t mean that Eugene is going to kill her right away. Fortunately, Laslo didn¡¯t ask any further. ¡°Oh, I have something to show you. Do you have a dagger?¡± ¡°Dagger?¡± Laslo gently pulled the sword out of his arms. Agnes took the sword from the sheath and tried to stab the tip of her finger, but she was afraid and handed it to him. ¡°Poke here with it.¡± ¡°What? Why all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I have something to show you.¡± He cut the tip of her finger slightly. It stung and blood droplets formed, but soon the wound disappeared in an instant. ¡°Now, look, what do you think? Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± ¡°Oh, uh¡­ this. What the hell?¡± ¡°Eugene said my body will not die unless my neck is cut or my heart is ripped off.¡± Agnes stretched her chest out and said, smugly. Laslo couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the wound that healed in an instant. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it even when I saw it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t worry about me now.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you still feel pain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then I have no choice but to worry about you for the rest of my life.¡± Laslo said, kissing lightly the already healed wound. The tips of her fingers felt hot. The couple exchanged glances for a moment. Agnes turned her head in shame. ¡°But if I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯ll have to use a magic spell.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that every time you use magic, it puts a strain on your body?¡± ¡°Well. The pain is bearable. And after doing it several times, I got used to it.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that.¡± Laslo sighed and sat close to her. ¡°Do you know why I made your room like a maze in Estar?¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°I want you to get lost and not get out of there.¡± ¡°What?¡± When she made an absurd noise, Laslo hugged her back even harder. ¡°I know it¡¯s stupid, but that¡¯s what I hope for. I wanted you to be in the safest place.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I won¡¯t die easily anymore.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t die.¡± There was a brief consumptive argument, but Agnes¡¯ voice ended in a subdued tone. ¡°When do you plan to arrest the king?¡± ¡°Next spring. Are you sure you¡¯re, okay?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Actually, I thought you¡¯d be very opposed to the rebellion.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Laslo smiled faintly and kissed her forehead and cheek. ¡°If it were a normal situation, I might have been. But your life is at stake here.¡± ¡°Our lives are at stake.¡± ¡°Still, I can¡¯t say no.¡± ¡°What if only your life was at stake?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Laslo scratched his cheek and couldn¡¯t give an answer easily. This alone can infer his true feelings. Seeing that, Agnes was moved for no reason. There was speculation that perhaps the resistance to the king in the past was to buy her time to run away. ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad I married you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Laslo grinned. This time, Agnes leaned toward Laslo and put her arms around his waist. Her love deepened day by day, and Agnes could not now see how big and deep her feelings were. Her heart beat violently in the heat of contact. Ten days later, the couple arrived in Sutmar. By this time, the king would have noticed that Agnes had come out of the palace, but he would not have time to pay attention to this for a while because of the palace that has been destroyed by the beasts. ¡°Brother! Princess!¡± When Zoltan heard the news that a carriage had arrived from the capital, Zoltan, who was the first to run, opened the carriage door. ¡°Zoltan.¡± ¡°Do you know how surprised I was to hear that beast appeared in the capital? You should have at least contacted me in advance!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Sigh. I really thought I had to drag the army to the capital, I was so worried that all my hair was falling out.¡± Perhaps the tension has been relieved, Zoltan has been talking about it with a remarkably relieved face. The couple entered the castle, reassuring him. ¡°Is everything all right with the castle?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Except that the beasts didn¡¯t appear strangely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± While walking around talking, Niall appeared belatedly. His complexion was very dark. ¡°Have you been well, my lord, Madam?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face? What¡¯s the matter?¡± When Agnes asked, Niall handed an envelope from his pocket. ¡°This is a letter from Deor this morning.¡± ¡°Deor? The city Adrienne went to?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes read the letter in haste. The color of her face also hardened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Miss Adrienne¡­¡­. She got the contagious disease.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± A sigh escaped from Zoltan¡¯s mouth. He patted Niall on the shoulder and comforted him. ¡°Niall.¡± ¡°You must be tired from your long journey, so I¡¯ll prepare, so you can rest comfortably.¡± Niall picked up the letter and left quietly. Laslo, who doesn¡¯t know the situation yet, looks puzzled. ¡°He must have been close to the herbalist, right?¡± ¡°Niall proposed to Adrienne before she left.¡± ¡°Oh? Niall?¡± Agnes was confused. She was even more disturbed after learning that the second prince had fallen ill. ¡®Can¡¯t I stop the epidemic? I think the small flow changes, but the big flow is the same as before.¡¯ Even during dinner, she didn¡¯t know if the spoon went into her mouth or nose. ¡°¡­¡­Madam.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I got a call from Ballint. Fifteen people, including the king, participated in the investment and are moving the gold they collected here.¡± ¡°Fifteen? That many?¡± Agnes asked back in astonishment. It was even more surprising because she thought it would take about five at the most. Andrassy said proudly. ¡°The royalist nobles all invested a lot of money. Most importantly, the king invested 200 boxes of gold.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe he still had so much gold.¡± ¡°By calculation, that¡¯s probably the last gold left. If the ship sinks in a month, it will be very dry.¡± He rubbed his palms and smiled coyly. ¡°Great job, Andrassy.¡± ¡°Haha. I did everything you told me to do. By the way, there are rumors that soap is effective for plaque, it¡¯s selling very hot these days.¡± ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t I say it wasn¡¯t for sale before?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that there are fewer infectious diseases in our territory? The reason is that soap is famous. It hasn¡¯t even been available recently and can¡¯t be sold.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Agnes¡¯ expression hardened again when the story of the epidemic came out. ¡°Do you have any more concerns?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Agnes sent him out and could not leave the office until late at night. Laslo took her and forced her into the bedroom. ¡°No matter how much work you have to do, shouldn¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡°Is it because of the herbalist?¡± Laslo sat next to Agnes on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s also because of Miss Adrienne, and I¡¯m just worried.¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± ¡°Can I really change my destiny?¡± At first, she was full of confidence. Everything went different from the past she knew. The business she touched quickly became successful and the process of meeting and persuading people was not difficult. But in the end, the big picture was still similar to the past. There was a war with Devon and an epidemic. What she feared most was that all this preparation would be in vain. Chapter 134 ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°If fate is fixed, I think it¡¯s useless to try to change the future.¡± ¡°Oh, what am I supposed to say? You¡¯ve already changed it.¡± Laslo spoke lightly, seemingly insignificant. ¡°Change what?¡± ¡°Fate.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten there yet¡± Agnes asked back, blinking. He grabbed her by the waist and pressed her straight onto the bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Lie down first.¡± Laslo put Agnes¡¯ head above his left arm and swept down his back with his right arm. ¡°You said we weren¡¯t meant to be close.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But now you love me very much.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Agnes looked up and made eye contact with Laslo. As soon as she looked at him without a word, Laslo¡¯s voice dwindled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, I love you very much.¡± ¡°So, our fate has changed. That¡¯s enough for me.¡± The warmth of his body was warm. Agnes was speechless for a moment. Laslo pulled the blanket next to him and covered it over Agnes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember the past, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯m very satisfied with the present.¡± ¡°At dawn that day, I ran away leaving you behind.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I sent Zoltan to help you.¡± ¡°I ran away from Sir Zoltan when he died for me.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± Only then did Laslo realize the identity of the emotions deep in her heart. Agnes tried to clear her throat, but couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the end. ¡°I came back at the cost of so many people¡¯s lives. What if I fail again?¡± Anxiety, nervousness and the deepest guilt afflicted her. Laslo grabbed her chin and lifted it slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve already succeeded in changing your destiny.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you live a completely different life from the past?¡± ¡°¡­¡­but.¡± ¡°Look ahead and walk. Agnes.¡± He left a small kiss on her forehead and around her eyes in a low voice. ¡°Leave the back to me and you walk forward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± She buried her face in Laslo¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that everything I¡¯ve prepared will collapse and countless people who risked their lives will die.¡± ¡°Every time that happens, I will be by your side like this.¡± He held her tightly in his arms. It felt more comfortable and safer than anywhere else. Agnes was only able to fall asleep with deep relief. * * * ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°The carriage with Songrad¡¯s inscription just passed through the gate.¡± At the words of the administrator, Laslo jumped out of his seat. The Marquis of Songrad is Agnes¡¯ maternal grandfather. He remembered his strict devotion, so he hurriedly changed into a neat coat. Fortunately, when Laslo went to the gate, the Marquis had just arrived. ¡°Duke of Arpad.¡± ¡°Marquis of Songrad. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Laslo greeted him with a rather big smile. However, the Marquis¡¯ face was so stiff. ¡°Ahn, Agnes is in the magic tower right now. I¡¯ve sent a servant to call her, she¡¯ll come this way soon¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. Marquis.¡± ¡°Not the duke, my princess! I heard that beasts broke into the palace and that the princess palace where Agnes was located was completely destroyed to save the duke!¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even though she¡¯s fine on the outside, she must have been very scared!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If the palace were destroyed, it must not be an ordinary beast. Oh, I shouldn¡¯t have sent Theresa to the palace.¡± Laslo wanted to say that it was Agnes who called the beasts and destroyed the palace, but he held it in. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside for now. Marquis.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this all because the duke went to the palace on his own? Why would you go there when the king didn¡¯t call you? Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I have nothing to say.¡± Laslo had to listen to the Marquis of Songrad until he entered the castle. He managed to placate the marquis and put him in the drawing-room, but Agnes still wasn¡¯t coming. ¡°Did you send a servant to the magic tower?¡± ¡°Yes, I sent it half an hour ago. Shall I send a servant again?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll go myself.¡± When he saw the Marquis sitting across from him with his eyes lit red, his butt fell off the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll go, too.¡± ¡°If you wait here, I¡¯ll bring her right away.¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s go together to see the famous castle of Estar.¡± As a result, it was not enough to break the stubbornness of the elderly. Laslo eventually walked with him to the tower. As expected, Marquis Songrad looked through the interior of the castle with the eyes of a hawk, and found all sorts of faults, saying that the curtains were old and that the rug did not match Agnes¡¯ hair color. Laslo said with an awkward smile. ¡°Because we are at war, there are things that I didn¡¯t pay much attention to. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°But are you allowed to stay here, leaving the Southern Front alone, even though you¡¯re at war?¡± It was then. The earth shuddered with a bang. The Marquis of Songrad was startled and half bowed his back. Laslo, on the other hand, seemed familiar and casual. ¡°It must have failed again.¡± Laslo clicked his tongue to assist the marquis. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this sound?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing special, but there¡¯s an experiment they¡¯ve been doing at the tower.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean at the magic tower? Isn¡¯t my princess in danger?¡± ¡°Wait, Agnes¡­¡­!¡± There was no time for Laslo to say it was okay. The old man over seventy was so fast that Laslo could only chase after his tail. ¡°Princess!¡± There was black smoke around the tower. The Marquis of Songrad ran into it in a frenzy. A familiar voice was heard in the distance. ¡°¡­so, put more mana stone in and do it again.¡± ¡°Oh, no, I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± ¡°Are you lying down in front of me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather you step on my stomach!¡± ¡°You think I won¡¯t step on your stomach?¡± As the thick smoke and dust began to fade, visibility was gradually secured. The Marquis of Songrad opened his eyes wide and found the epicenter of the voice. ¡°Theo. Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t do it even if you double my budget.¡± ¡°How about five times more?¡± The scene before his eyes was quite different from what the Marquis of Songrad had expected. It was the wizards, not his precious granddaughter, who were covered in black dust and gasping like a sprinting dog. ¡°F, five times¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you signatures of the Archmage.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean Reika¡¯s autograph?¡± Another wizard, who had collapsed from exhaustion, jumped up from his seat. ¡°Princess?¡± ¡°Gasp, Agnes is fine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± The Marquis of Songrad blinked. Late on, Laslo said, catching his breath. There were dozens of dents in the empty vacant lot, and Agnes stood firmly in the center. ¡°She¡¯s experimenting with magic.¡± ¡°Experiment?¡± ¡°Agnes!¡± When Laslo called her name out loud, Agnes looked back. ¡°Laslo? Oh, my grandfather?¡± ¡°Princess.¡± The Marquis of Songrad approached his granddaughter. Agnes smiled broadly and held his grandfather¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandfather, how have you been?¡± ¡°This old thing is always the same. Are you doing better?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh. I was just doing a small magic experiment, it¡¯s not dangerous at all.¡± Looking around, dented pits, shattered stones, and fallen trees caught his eye. The wizards prepared to sneak away when Agnes was distracted by the marquis. Theo looked at Laslo with very earnest and tearful eyes. Knowing how hard they¡¯ve been through the past few days, Laslo waved as if to go. Then, Theo and other wizards ran away without looking back. Ignoring the fact, Agnes had a cordial conversation with the marquis. ¡°Thank you for coming all the way from the East. Did you eat?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t. I heard a story from the palace. I was very surprised.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Duke Arpad came to my rescue at that time, so I didn¡¯t get hurt at all.¡± ¡°Hmm. Is that so?¡± The Marquis of Songrad glanced at Laslo with disapproving eyes. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go into this castle. I told the cook to prepare dinner.¡± ¡°Wait, the wizards. When did they all run away?¡± ¡°Finish the experiment tomorrow¡± Agnes, who belatedly realized that the wizards had run away, raised her eyebrows. Laslo gently soothed her and persuaded the marquis to return to the castle. When they finally arrived at the dining room, he was completely drained. It was unbelievable that the marquis had come to the castle less than an hour ago. ¡°Did you hear about Chavolti?¡± ¡°Yes, on my way here I stopped by the capital.¡± When the story of Chavolti came out, the faces of the three all subsided. ¡°The prince has a very deep relationship with his wife, and I¡¯m worried that might go wrong.¡± ¡°Sophia will wake up. Chavolti, too. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Agnes took his grandfather¡¯s wrinkled hands and let go. ¡°But what was the experiment you were doing earlier? I thought the castle was collapsing.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My lord!¡± The servant rushed into the dining room. It was a rather rude act. Laslo said modestly, frowning. ¡°If it¡¯s not urgent, come back later.¡± ¡°I got a letter from the palace.¡± At the words, three eyes gathered on the letter held by the servant. Agnes had a strange feeling. Obviously, this has happened before. The letter she received while she was eating with Lisa Barania¡­¡­. ¡°Bring it here.¡± Without even putting the letter on the silver tray, the servant immediately took it out of his arms and offered it to Laslo. ¡°Oh no.¡± Agnes sighed deeply. The letter was wrapped in a black ribbon. It¡¯s so obvious who died. ¡°Why is the color of the ribbon¡­¡­. Who is it?¡± asked the Marquis of Songrad urgently. Laslo¡¯s face, which was reading the letter, drastically darkened. ¡°Prince Dietrich is dead.¡± The beginning of everything. Agnes clenched her fist under the table. Now the wheels of irresistible fate have begun to spin. Chapter 135 ¡°Prince Dietrich died like this¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± The old man fiddled with the black ribbon in a wet voice. Agnes looked at her grandfather in the eye and said, ¡°How many troops are available?¡± ¡°If you subtract the number on the southwestern front, it¡¯s 5,000.¡± ¡°What if you add up to the number on the front?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little less than 40,000.¡± Marquis Songrad, who was giving a gentle answer, leaned forward to see what determination he had read from Agnes¡¯ face. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to move.¡± Laslo added quietly. Agnes exchanged glances with him. He wasn¡¯t surprised because they already talked about this enough. The only problem is that the timing is earlier than expected. ¡°Move? Are you talking about doing it now?¡± ¡°Grandfather, the king is desperate now.¡± ¡°Desperate? Of course, the plague was getting worse and the beast invaded the palace, his status was greatly reduced¡­.¡± ¡°The treasury has already run out and the war with Devon is likely to be defeated.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The food is long gone, and there are mountains of people who have died from the plague. The resentment of the people is soaring.¡± ¡°Well.¡± The Marquis of Songrad let out a low sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯m not sure. We don¡¯t have any justification to lead an army to the capital.¡± ¡°The king will give us the cause himself. Marquis.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Whenever Sebastian had an internal problem, he would solve it by making an external enemy.¡± Agnes said with a cold smile. ¡°You¡¯ll see. Grandfather, you¡¯ll soon know how he¡¯ll turn out.¡± A cornered mouse is bound to bite its opponent. Sebastian is in more trouble than in the past. It¡¯s obvious where the end of his anger is headed. Agnes smiled and reassured his grandfather. *** ¡°Maybe I should go down sooner.¡± Laslo came into the bedroom sweeping down his wet hair. Agnes sat on the dressing table, combing her hair, and looked back. ¡°You¡¯re going back to the front?¡± ¡°Since Prince Dietrich is dead, we need to be more careful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± ¡°We can¡¯t bring the troops in right now, but we have to be prepared.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation on the Southern Front?¡± Laslo shook his head. He put his hand lightly on Agnes¡¯ shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s slow. Devon and our troops have lost a lot to the plague, so there hasn¡¯t been a turn since I left for the capital.¡± ¡°Then are you just keeping your seat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost like a truce.¡± ¡°His highness keeps rejecting the negotiations demanded by Devon. What the hell is the king thinking?¡± It takes a huge amount of food to feed those hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Even in this situation, holding out not to end the war is like useless determination. Agnes clicked her tongue. Laslo picked up the comb on the dresser and slowly began to brush her hair. ¡°Maybe he believes in investing in a spice ship. With that money, he can lead the war for another half year.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to destroy that hope as soon as soon as possible¡± Despite the harsh words, Laslo only smiled as if he were seeing something cute. Then he put down the comb and kissed her on the head. ¡°It would be difficult to end this war, it would be nice if the ceasefire could be completed properly.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m nervous. We could have a three-way race with Devon.¡± It was impossible to distribute troops on the southern front while they were focusing on the capital. In addition, Chavolti and Sophia in the capital were also problems. He could be taken hostage by Sebastian. There is more than one thing to consider. Her head began to throb at the thought of it. Originally, the death of the second prince was a matter that had not been considered deeply since the ceasefire negotiations with Devon took place. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed for now and think about it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The couple went to bed late that night. Agnes had so many worries that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily. She kept tossing and turning in her sleep and woke up completely at the sound of a minute conversation outside the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Madam,¡± The young maid¡¯s cheeks were red in the early morning breeze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the noise. The herbalists who just went to Deor came back¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Defon, Lian, and Adrienne are back.¡± ¡°What?¡± She woke up completely. Her voice was so high that Laslo, who was sleeping next to her, tossed and turned and stood up. ¡°Hmm. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miss Adrienne is back.¡± ¡°Who is Adrienne? Oh, the herbalist?¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯ll go see her, you sleep more.¡± Agnes hurriedly changed her clothes, leaving Laslo behind. The hallway was dark and cold, the first chicken did not crow yet. She doesn¡¯t know why the road to the drawing room feels so long. Eventually, when she saw the door of the drawing room from a distance, she ran almost half way. ¡°Adrienne!¡± ¡°Madam,¡± Adrienne, who was sitting on the sofa, staggered out of her seat. She took off her cloak. He looked haggard as if she were showing her hard work. ¡°Last time I got your letter, I heard you had a plague.¡± ¡°I found a cure.¡± Adrienne took a piece of paper out of her arms. Her body was dry, like firewood, but her eyes glowed as if they were burning. ¡°How¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was lucky.¡± Adrienne smiled faintly. ¡°When I got the plague, I thought I was going to die, I didn¡¯t know the last thing I tried would work.¡± ¡°You did a great job. This will save many lives.¡± Agnes moved up and down with excitement. With this treatment, they can save countless people who will die in the future. ¡°Wait. I have one thing to tell you. This treatment isn¡¯t complete. That¡¯s why I came here myself.¡± ¡°What do you mean by not being perfect?¡± ¡°After administering the medication to others, there is a fifty-fifty chance that they will be cured unless they are in the early stages of the disease. In fact, it¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s half.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡± Agnes let out a low moan. ¡°I came up here because I needed the help of a wizard to complete the medicine.¡± ¡°Is it true that a cure was found out?¡± Laslo hurried over there. Adrienne nodded and spoke. ¡°Yeah. But it¡¯s not yet complete.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. With this¡­¡­.¡± Laslo murmured something in a low voice. Agnes willingly took Adrienne ¡®s muddy hand. ¡°Thank you very much. You did a great job.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Adrienne smiled brightly. After hearing the news belatedly, Niall kicked the door. He always had neat clothes, but his hair was messy and his tie was crooked. ¡°Woah, Adrienne is back¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Niall.¡± ¡°Oh my. Thank you.¡± Niall walked around and hugged Adrienne. Adrienne also hugged him. Laslo, who was watching the lover¡¯s hot hug, was quite surprised and lost his words for a moment. ¡°There are times when you¡¯re like that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave them alone. How happy he must be. Now that we know the cure, let¡¯s mass-produce the medicine right now.¡± Agnes smiled and pulled Laslo away. Laslo opened his mouth with a serious look. ¡°Agnes, I have an idea.¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I think we can negotiate an end to the war with Devon with this.¡± ¡°Do you want to tell the king the cure?¡± ¡°No.¡± Laslo grinned. ¡°It will not be the king, but us who will negotiate the end of the war.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Devon is also suffering a lot from the plague. If we could give them a cure, wouldn¡¯t they welcome us with open arms?¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± ¡°I will meet with the Duke of Epsilon in person and negotiate with him.¡± He shook the paper containing the cure. ¡°Epsilon? Commander-in-Chief of Devon?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s the only one in Devon who opposes the end of the war. He won¡¯t stop until he gets revenge for his son who died because of Sebastian.¡± Agnes finally realized what Laslo was talking about. She looked up at him with her mouth slightly open. ¡°You want to negotiate with the Duke of Epsilon to end the war on our side, not with Sebastian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Then you don¡¯t have to worry about what¡¯s behind you.¡± He nodded and called Adrienne and checked again. ¡°Are you sure about the cure written here?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord. In the early stages of the disease, the patient¡¯s recovery is completely cured, and if the severity is severe, the probability will gradually decrease.¡± ¡°How many people have you taken medication with?¡± ¡°So far, there are more than 500 people.¡± ¡°Yeah, I see.¡± Laslo turned his head and stared at Agnes. Now she could tell what he was going to say just by looking at his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to leave now, right?¡± ¡°Yes, as soon as possible.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Do so.¡± Preparations for leaving for the front had been completed a few days ago anyway. Laslo hugged her tightly once and left the drawing room. Within hours, the news spread throughout the city that Adrienne had found a cure. Agnes called Andrassy as soon as dawn broke. ¡°I heard that the herbalist has found a cure.¡± ¡°Then you know what I¡¯m going to tell you.¡± ¡°Yes, if you let me know what materials or tools you need, I will schedule the production of the treatment as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, and I have one more thing to say.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°When is the ship going to sink?¡± ¡°In ten days.¡± ¡°Put it off for a while until I tell you.¡± Laslo had to wait until he secretly concluded negotiations with Devon. Agnes tapped the table with her fingers. ¡°Andrassy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re desperate, you make ridiculous choices¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s test it out.¡± Chapter 136 ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°When they hear the news that the ship has sunk, the nobles will likely panic and look for a place to borrow money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯ll be like.¡± ¡°Even if the interest rate is a little high.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Andrassy let out a short sigh. He could feel his head spinning violently. Agnes said deftly. ¡°A very high ranking Nirseg nobleman can¡¯t go bankrupt and lie on the street.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, madam, interest rates don¡¯t matter in such an urgent situation. They have to put out the emergency first.¡± ¡°You said the money invested by the nobles will arrive soon, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lend them about half of them. But don¡¯t give Devorsen and Gent a coin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very smart decision. I¡¯ll do that, madam¡± Andrassy smiled and left the room. After the morning dawned, she had breakfast with Marquis Songrad. ¡°Is it true that you found a cure for the plague?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Grandfather.¡± ¡°Oh, thank God. Then the Marchioness Bezel¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But there is one problem with the drug. It is said that the effect is great only in the early stages of the disease, and those who are already in serious condition can¡¯t be guaranteed.¡± ¡°Oh no.¡± The lightened countenance of Marquis Songrad darkened again. ¡°I have a favor to ask, grandfather.¡± ¡°Just say anything. Princess.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to get me the medicine as soon as possible, so please give it to Sofia and to the prince.¡± ¡°Huh? How can I give it to someone who¡¯s already dead?¡± ¡°No, not Prince Dietrich, but Prince Robert.¡± ¡°Is the first prince also infected?¡± The Marquis exclaimed with great surprise. Agnes calmed him down urgently. ¡°No, but they use the same palace and are still young, just in case.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°And I have one more favor to ask of you.¡± Agnes turned toward his maternal grandfather and looked at him. ¡°Can you bring Chavolti and Sophia here as soon as Sofia¡¯s condition gets better? I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried that the king will take them as hostages.¡± ¡°Yes, I hope you can do that.¡± The faint smile around her mouth washed away. Marquis Songrad nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯d better start as soon as possible. I¡¯ll do as the princess wishes. Please take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandfather.¡± * * * Laslo departed that afternoon. Agnes saw him off, handing him a medicine made in a hurry. ¡°Please contact me when you arrive.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°Be careful not to get hurt.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And soap. Did you bring soap? Oh, you have medicine. But just in case.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± When Agnes could not stay still, Laslo got off his horse and stood before her. ¡°The war is quiet and the Duke of Epsilon is in favor of me. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but you¡¯re going in the middle of the enemy¡¯s camp.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Laslo smiled and kissed her cheek lightly. Agnes buried her face in his chest. Even though they have been away from each other several times she could still not get used to it. ¡°Don¡¯t work too late at night. Don¡¯t skip meals.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°And if I hear that you¡¯re working until past midnight, I¡¯ll destroy your office.¡± Laslo said, hugging her back tightly. Agnes faced him and looked up with her eyes wide open. He clapped his lips and kissed his wife¡¯s forehead and eyes. ¡°Ah, I suddenly don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go tomorrow?¡± ¡°Ehem!¡± The old man¡¯s harsh cough separated the two. When he turned his head, Marquis Songrad was looking at them with very disapproving eyes. ¡°The duke hasn¡¯t departed yet?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I was just about to go. Marquis.¡± ¡°Aish! Who does this? You are so slow!¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Laslo smiled awkwardly and let Agnes go. Then he stepped on the stirrup and climbed onto the horse. ¡°See you later.¡± Agnes said goodbye with her eyes. Laslo and the other knights left after him. The Marquis of Songrad approached. He patted his granddaughter on the shoulder. ¡°Send him calmly.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a strong man, so he¡¯ll come back in good health.¡± Agnes bit her lips. They stood side by side for a while and watched Laslo¡¯s disappearing back. * * * ¡°Please stay healthy until I see you again. Princess.¡± ¡°Grandfather, too.¡± The Marquis of Songrad also headed to the capital shortly after Laslo left. The road to the capital was not rough, but it was difficult enough for an old man who was already over seventy. ¡°I think we¡¯ll be in the capital tomorrow. Marquis.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The marquis leaned against the carriage and went to sleep, but his hand went to the medicine inside his pocket. One for Sophia Bezel, wife of Chavolti, and one for Robert, first prince. ¡®Agnes should have been the king.¡¯ It was not just from his attachment to the bloodline, but objectively, Agnes was close to the king. If the age gap was small with Sebastian, it would have been worth fighting for the throne. ¡®But if she did, she would end up like Princess Vivian.¡¯ He can¡¯t decide whether to feel glad or not. At first, he thought it was a waste when she told him that she¡¯s going to marry the Duke of Arpad but still in the end, Agnes is walking towards the throne like fate. Marquis Songrad made no pretense, but he was very happy when she said she was preparing a rebellion. He¡¯s willing to dedicate his old body to her. He closed his eyes and went to sleep. The next day, when he arrived at the Marquis Bezel¡¯s mansion, only two people came to meet him. The mansion was strangely silent. ¡°Where is the prince?¡± ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± The Marquis of Songrad followed him into the house. There are certainly fewer people than before. In the distance, Chavolti welcomed him in a chair. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Your face is too pale. Prince.¡± Songrad stroked his grandson¡¯s head and felt sorry for him. Although he grew up over the years, he always looked like a child in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t get enough sleep but I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you still nursing the Marchioness alone?¡± Instead of answering, Chavolti smiled faintly. ¡°You said you were going to Agnes, but you came back at once. How¡¯s she doing?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s doing very well. I also brought a gift from the princess.¡± ¡°Gift?¡± The marquis took the medicine out of his pocket. Chavolti accepted it and tilted his head. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cure for the plague.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°The herbalist under Princess Agnes made it.¡± ¡°Ah! Oh my.¡± Chavolti¡¯s eyes quickly turned red. He couldn¡¯t even hold the pills tightly, he just trembled. A stream of his tears ran down his cheeks. The Marquis of Songrad said, holding his hand tightly. ¡°However, the herbalist says that if the condition is too serious, the effect will be reduced.¡± ¡°It is ten thousand times better than not being able to do anything. First of all, take a seat, sorry. Grandpa.¡± Chavolti was speechless with excitement. He wiped the tears around his eyes using his sleeves and called the servants. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be back.¡± He hurried all the way to Sophia¡¯s bedroom. A day had passed until Marquis Songrad met Chavolti again. Unlike yesterday, Chavolti¡¯s face was bright as if he had the world. ¡°Sophia¡¯s fever went down so fast that even the doctor was surprised.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s working?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see¡­¡­.¡± He knows it¡¯s hard to guarantee the results because it¡¯s only been a day since she used the medicine, but Chavolti¡¯s mouth kept twitching. ¡°The Marchioness will recover soon and rise from her sickbed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can ask for.¡± ¡°Actually, the princess handed me two medicines, one for the Marchioness and one for Prince Robert.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chavolti looked at his grandfather in amazement at the words. ¡°How the hell do you know that?¡± ¡°How do you know what?¡± ¡°The first prince is also said to have contracted the plague. But that was confirmed only two days ago by the doctor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s amazing.¡± He never imagined that even the first prince would get sick. Marquis Songrad was bewildered. It was a strange coincidence to call it a coincidence. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to enter the palace tomorrow and give them this medicine.¡± ¡°They said the medicine works well at the early stage of plague. After all, when the second prince died, the queen was heartbroken.¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Parents who lose their children build graves in their hearts.¡± Marquis Songrad said in a quiet voice. He also knew the situation roughly because he had been close to the royal family for many years. ¡°By the way, how about going down to Sutmar with me when the Marchioness gets better?¡± ¡°If Sofia¡¯s condition gets better, she can go anywhere.¡± Chavolti nodded and spoke. ¡°I will arrange for you to enter the palace tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you, Prince.¡± * * * ¡°Who¡¯s asking for an audience?¡± ¡°The Marquis of Songrad. Your Highness.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that silly old man?¡± ¡°He says he has something to give.¡± Sebastian got up from his seat. Numerous documents were piled up like mountains in front of him. Most of them shouted against the war or were negatively sarcastic about the current situation. Looking at it made his head throb. As long as the ship that he invested in comes on time¡­¡­. ¡°If he has something to give, tell him to leave it. I have a lot of work to do. Do I have to see that old man¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Chapter 137 The servant turned to face the king before leaving. He then spoke the king¡¯s words to Marquis Songrad, who was sitting in a chair waiting for him. ¡°Are you saying I should just leave?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness is too busy for an audience.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not just a thing¡­¡­.¡± The marquis scribbled over the end of his words. If he gives it to the servant, it will almost certainly end up in storage somewhere and will only accumulate dust. ¡°It¡¯s an important item, so I need to meet and give it to him personally; if His Highness is busy, could you ask Her Highness to see me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Her Highness is currently not receiving any audience.¡± ¡°Tell the queen that I have brought medicine to cure Prince Robert¡¯s illness¡ªa it¡¯s really important thing.¡± ¡°Prince Robert¡¯s disease?¡± Unknowingly, the servant raised his voice. ¡°Hurry.¡± ¡°I see. Please wait a momentarily¡± In a panic, he dashed to the royal palace. Marquis Songrad sat and stood up on the sofa, nervously waiting. The servant did not return until a long time later. ¡°The Queen is asking you to come now.¡± ¡°Take the lead.¡± The sun had already set by the time he arrived at the Queen¡¯s Palace. The queen stood up and welcomed him when the door was opened. ¡°Welcome, Marquis Songrad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m seeing the Queen.¡± At first glance, Queen Ilona didn¡¯t have a good complexion. She appeared precarious and as though she might immediately fall to the ground if touched from the side. ¡°The servant said that you brought the prince¡¯s illness medicine.¡± ¡°Yes, here it is.¡± The Marquis pulled the medication from his pocket and handed it to her. He expected her to be surprised and happy, but unlike Chavolti, Ilona only smiled faintly while fiddling with the medicine envelope. ¡°Thank you for your concern. Marquis.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not happy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Before I let Prince Dietrich go, many doctors planted hope in me.¡± Only then did Marquis Songrad realize why the Queen was so calm. ¡°Many people brought medicine to save the prince.¡± ¡°I coerced the child into opening his mouth so I could keep administering the bitter medicine. I¡¯m unsure whether everything is pointless.¡± ¡°I regret not giving him at least one more hug.¡± Her voice trembled slightly. Deep remorse came over her. Marquis Her voice quavered a little. She felt intense regret. Marquis Songrad leaned forward. He had strong, clear eyes.Songrad leaned forward. His eyes were firm and clear. ¡°I¡¯m not here to give the Queen unwarranted optimism. Others have already proven the effectiveness of this medication.¡± ¡°Proven¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I heard that more than 500 people took the medication, and many of them were cured, and the herbalist says it works better in the early stages of the disease,¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ilona¡¯s pupils dilated greatly. She sprang up from her seat. ¡°Is that, is that true?¡± ¡°What¡¯s true?¡± They believed it was just the two of them in the room when another voice suddenly entered. Marquis Songrad turned and looked straight into Sebastian¡¯s eyes. He stood straight up and bowed to the king. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°The Marquis seems to have a lot of time. To come in the morning and stay in the palace until the sun sets.¡± ¡°I asked for her presence because I have something to offer the Queen.¡± ¡°What made you raise your voice?¡± The irritation in Sebastian¡¯s voice was clear. Upon noticing it, the queen opened her mouth. ¡°Your Highness, Marquis Songrad, has brought a cure for the plague.¡± ¡°Oh, a cure. You brought medicine that even the best doctors couldn¡¯t find?¡± ¡°This medicine has already helped hundreds of people.¡± Ilona¡¯s eyes sparkled with optimism. Sebastian made a finger-clicking motion. The servant presented the king with his medicine. ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor who made this medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a doctor, she¡¯s an herbalist from Sutmar.¡± ¡°Sutmar?¡± Sebastian¡¯s face blanched at the mention of the location¡¯s name. ¡°Then did my sister send you this precious medicine?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Duchess Arpad is especially¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Marquis, try it first.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sebastian handed the medicine back to the servant. He raised only one corner of his mouth sarcastically. ¡°How do I know this is a genuine medicine and not a poison that will endanger my son?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, Your Highness! How could the Duchess of Arpad do such a thing to your Majesty?¡± ¡°Rather than saying it, the marquis can demonstrate it in person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Marquis of Songrad¡¯s face flushed with restraint and contempt. When the queen attempted to take a step forward, Sebastian stopped her with his hand. He instead to use his chin to point the medication. ¡°What are you doing, Marquis? Try it.¡± ¡°There is only one medicine, and if I take it, there won¡¯t be anything left for the prince.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll worry about it after the Marquis has swallowed the medicine.¡± Marquis Songrad clenched his fist. The servant stumbled over the medication. The Marquis ripped open the medicine bag and swallowed what was inside. In the room, there was a deafening silence. Sebastian shrugged as the marquis was fine even after completely swallowing the medicine. ¡°I guess it¡¯s not poison.¡± ¡°Can you believe me now?¡± ¡°Oh, of course. I believe it.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Ilona, who had been holding back, stepped forward. ¡°My queen, I heard you¡¯re staying too long at the prince¡¯s palace; what if you get sick?¡± ¡°What matters now is the cure for the prince!¡± Water drops formed around Ilona¡¯s eyes as she couldn¡¯t help but become enraged. Sebastian embraced her in the manner of a loving husband ¡°How can I give a medicine made by a herbalist I¡¯ve never heard of to the prince?¡± ¡°They claimed to have treated hundreds of people with it.¡± ¡°The rumor would have already spread if it were that kind of medicine.¡± He exclaimed with a wild laugh. ¡°It¡¯s late, so leave, Marquis.¡± He waved to Marquis Songrad standing on one side.He motioned to Marquis Songrad, who was standing to one side. ¡°By the way, please thank Agnes for the excellent medicine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡± It was blatant satire. The marquis turned around and walked out of the Queen¡¯s Palace, trembling with shame and contempt. Only two people spoke quietly in the large room. ¡°Perhaps the marquis¡¯s medicine is genuine.¡± ¡°Are you still not giving up, despite the fact that so many Doctors have given you false hope?¡± ¡°Give up? Are you insane? Who am I doing this for? Isn¡¯t it for our son, the prince?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe that nonsense; Prince Robert will recover quickly. The palace physician says¡­¡± Sebastian smiled as he patted the Queen on the shoulder. Ilona immediately began to contort her body as soon as his arm touched her. ¡°I can¡¯t continue living if Robert ends up like Dietrich.¡± ¡°Ilona¡± ¡°Why am I living in this cold palace? If even Robert dies, please know that I will die that day as well.¡± ¡°Ilona!¡± In the queen¡¯s eyes, there was nothing but poison. She turned away from Sebastian and went straight to the prince¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Sebastian was approached quietly by a knight. ¡°Marquis Songrad has just left the gate; should I keep following him?¡± ¡°No.¡± The king looked at the knight with eerie eyes. ¡°Did you say the Marquis stayed in Chavolti Bezel¡¯s mansion before entering the palace?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re doing things openly, Agnes.¡± One side of his mouth¡¯s corner tipped upward. He could hear rain pelting the window outside. Sebastian murmured as he stood near the window. ¡°It¡¯s dark, and if the old marquis tripped in the rain and fell, it¡¯ll be a disaster, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± The knight replied bluntly and exited the room. * * * It was raining late in the winter when Marquis Songrad passed through the gate. His deputy approached from the outside. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The king did not believe me at all.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s a plague cure?¡± Sighing, ¡°I heard it¡¯s effective if you drink it at the beginning of the symptoms. If I knew this would happen, I would have brought a few more. He was suspicious when he heard I got it from Sutmar.¡± When he thought of the king, he just wanted to pass by and pretend not to notice him, but the innocent queen and prince caught his attention. ¡°I should ask them to send me more medicine, so get me a messenger to send to Sutmar right away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Someone called him from behind not long after the deputy had left. Looking back, He noticed a man dressed as a royal knight approaching. Marquis Songrad approached him without hesitation. * * * Sutmar¡¯s cold weather eventually subsided, and the frozen snow melted and the sprouts began to bloom. Making the plague cure was also a breeze. Agnes was working in the office when she heard a knock on the window. A carrier pigeon shook its wings loudly as she opened the door. The message attached to the carrier pigeon¡¯s feet was good. Agnes¡¯ mouth twitched. ¡°Laslo negotiated successfully with the Duke of Epsilon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief; it¡¯s happening much faster than I expected.¡± She believes that keeping the army in place will make it possible to reach Sutmar a little more quickly. ¡°Should we wrap up the spice shipment?¡± Andrassy stated as he set down the papers. Agnes sat in her chair, fiddling with a note. ¡°You should, and by the way, I haven¡¯t heard anything from my grandfather or Chavolti.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked casually. Chapter 138 ¡°I¡¯m hoping not.¡± Agnes muttered as she looked at the sprouting branches. She was concerned for a while, but her concerns vanished along with the mountain of documents brought by Andrassy. Soon after, the two put their heads together and began to work tirelessly on a plan that would bankrupt half of Nirseg¡¯s nobles. A shabby carriage knocked on the gates of Estar not long after the carrier pigeon from Laslo arrived. The gatekeeper, who was inspecting the carriage¡¯s interior, was taken aback and rushed into the castle. ¡°Are you positive?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Niall and the gatekeeper rushed to the gate. A black old carriage stood there. He knocked politely on the carriage door. ¡°Welcome to Estar. Marquis Bezel and Marchioness Bezel.¡± Chavolti was helped into a wheeled chair by the servant. Sophia Bezel followed him out of the carriage. Her face was pale, but she could still move. ¡°How about Agnes?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the office.¡± ¡°Take the lead.¡± ¡°Yes, this way, please.¡± Niall gave him a quiet look as he guided the marquis and his wife. Agnes and her brother were completely different in appearance and atmosphere. Chavolti said coyly as he looked around Estar. ¡°I had anticipated that she would cause a mess in the countryside, but it¡¯s not too bad.¡± ¡°The Duchess cared deeply in many ways.¡± The couple was led to the drawing room by Niall. The drawing room door slammed open shortly after the Marquis sat down. ¡°Chavolti!¡± Agne, come over here. As he sat in a chair, Chavolti opened his arms wide towards her. The intention was clear. Agnes looked perplexed and quickly gave him an awkward hug. ¡°What happened? All of a sudden?¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden? It¡¯s creepy.¡± She scratched her arm and pushed him away. Chavolti pouted his lips. ¡°Why can¡¯t you hold it for a few seconds?¡± ¡°Why would I hug you? That¡¯s disgusting.¡± She knows why Chavolti is behaving this way, but she couldn¡¯t make eye contact because she was embarrassed. ¡°Princess.¡± Sofia, who was watching the brother and sister¡¯s hot hug, smiled faintly and tried to get up from her seat and bow. Agnes, who saw it, immediately dissuaded her. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. Sophia. You¡¯re not feeling well yet. Thank you for coming all the way here.¡± ¡°Thank you very much. If it weren¡¯t for the princess, I¡¯d be dead.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to die? You promised me you¡¯d be responsible for Chavolti for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s right. Chavolti also suffered a lot because of me.¡± Agnes sat down beside her and stroked her hand. It had only been a few months, but she was so thin that she could feel her finger bones. ¡°But what¡¯s going on, you didn¡¯t even send a message? Did grandfather send you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You sent a knight.¡± The siblings and brother locked eyes in midair. ¡°A knight? I¡¯ve only sent the knights to escort grandfather, nothing else.¡± She attached several knights to Marquis Songrad in case Sebastian tries to attack him . Chavolti¡¯s expression changed to one of seriousness when he realized they were speaking differently. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like a regular escort.¡± ¡°When did they come?¡± ¡°Not long after I received the cure from grandfather. They told us that we needed to head down to Sutmar as soon as possible because the capital was dangerous.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I thought it was you, of course.¡± ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t let you go first, then?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen grandfather since I received the medication.¡± Agnes jumped out of her seat. Things were going very differently than she had predicted. Marquis Songrad¡¯s last letter to her stated that he was about to enter the palace. Several guards were assigned to him, and Roland didn¡¯t make any specific contact with her, so she was taking it easy. If Sebastian injures Grandpa without Roland¡¯s knowledge¡­ Agnes trembled. She was taking it easy because he was only giving medicine to heal the prince. ¡°Niall.¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± ¡°Prepare to send a letter to the capital right away.¡± Niall, who was waiting next to her and listening to the story, left right away. Sophia¡¯s complexion grew drab. Chavolti asked, holding his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but I¡¯m going to find out.¡± ¡°Did you not send the knights who came to me?¡± Chavolti murmured, perplexed. ¡°That¡¯s odd; they were gracious enough to accompany us safely out of the capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the knight with the cross on his face was especially likable.¡± ¡°A cross on his face?¡± Max, who was guarding his back like a wooden statue, opened his mouth. They turned their attention to him. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Agnes asks, sharply turning her head. With a cautious expression. Max stroked his chin. ¡°Can you elaborate on his impression?¡± ¡°Oh, he was very tall and didn¡¯t have much hair; I was scared at first because he made a bad impression, but it turned out that he was the kindest of the knights.¡± ¡°It must be Sir Deanon,¡± Max said quietly. ¡°If it¡¯s Sir Deanon, Lady Lisa must have been involved.¡± ¡°What? Lisa?¡± Agnes opened her eyes wide to the name that came out of nowhere. ¡°Yes, he is a knight who personally swore allegiance to Lady Lisa.¡± ¡°But how did she know when to move?¡± In any case, she and Count Barania are in opposing positions, and she hasn¡¯t contacted Lisa since their last meeting. Max didn¡¯t know much and couldn¡¯t provide an answer. Niall arrived just in time with the letter paper. Agnes hesitated for a moment before writing two letters. ¡°Send this to Sandor and the other one, ah, what is Lord Deanon¡¯s surname?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Deanon Havert,¡± Max replied. ¡°Yes, send the remaining one to Deanon Havert, the knight of Barania.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± As there will be many people watching, it was difficult to get in touch with Lisa Barania directly. ¡°Princess¡­¡± Sophia exchanged anxious glances with her husband and Agnes. Agnes continued on as if nothing had happened. ¡°You must be exhausted from the long journey, but I¡¯ve been holding on to you for far too long; hurry up and rest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°You can always tell the butler if you need anything.¡± Agnes tried to appease and send out the worried Chavolti and Sophia. Her thoughts were complicated. Despite knowing what would happen, she was afraid because she couldn¡¯t see a thing in front of her and felt as though she were walking in the dark. She is constantly questioning whether the path she is taking is the correct one. If Sebastian kidnaps or harms grandfather¡­¡­ She was worried that Chavolti and his wife would be kidnapped, but she didn¡¯t expect him to touch the Marquis Songrad. It¡¯s all my fault. I was too naive. Agnes bit her tongue. She should have thoroughly placed knights rather than simply attaching a few knights. ¨C My princess. The face of Marquis Songrad, who was smiling nicely, and his wrinkled hands came to mind alternately. Agnes suppressed her tears. Nothing is certain yet. To be mourning in this manner is a waste of time. If grandfather is still alive, he needs to act as soon as possible. Agnes assessed the situation objectively. Even if it is one of the two scenarios, there is nothing she can do right away. ¡°Bring in Andrassy.¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± She stood by the window, watching the sprouts grow little by little. She has lived in Sutmar for two springs now. Sebastian ascended to the throne in the first spring, and in the second spring¡­. ¡°Did you call me?¡± ¡°How about the storm?¡± ¡°We can always begin immediately.¡± ¡°Begin right away.¡± All she can do is shake Sebasti¨¢n and then crash him. * * * ¡°How is everything going?¡± The maid, who was standing outside the door, dashed into question the doctor, who had just come out. The palace¡¯s gray-haired doctor shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t see any significant improvement, so prepare your heart.¡± ¡°Do you think that makes sense now? He is the prince of this country.¡± ¡°He already has a rash all over his body, and his armpits are beginning to swell, despite my best efforts.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡± The maid sighed deeply. Prince Dietrich died only five days after his armpit swelled. ¡°Did you notify the queen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, poor fellow.¡± The maid¡¯s eyes faded quickly. Although infant mortality is common in Nirseg, losing two children in a row is not tolerable ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± The elderly doctor walked down the corridor with his head bowed. The maid rushed into the room, wiping away the tears around her eyes. Ilona sat up beside Prince Robert¡¯s bed. She wiped the pus that was starting to come out of the child¡¯s hot forehead with a cold towel. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Your highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been up all night for two days, and if you keep doing this, you¡¯ll fall down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die.¡± Ilona spoke calmly. She muttered to herself as she changed the wet towel for a fresh one. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I should die instead of my son, Robert?¡± ¡°Your majesty.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be fantastic if this mother died for you. I¡¯d be overjoyed if I could be sick instead of you.¡± Ilona constantly stroked her son¡¯s cheek and head, leaving the maid speechless. For Ilona, every day was hell. She was forced into marriage after her beloved fianc¨¦ was murdered. She only found a reason to live after the births of Robert and Dietrich. She tried to live by focusing only on her children after giving up and accepting reality. Even if she had a sudden desire to die, she couldn¡¯t because she felt bad for her children, who would grow up without their mother. ¡°Mom can¡¯t live without you, baby,¡± she says. ¡°Your Majesty¡± The maid¡¯s voice became increasingly damp. She served the queen the closest, so she was the only one who truly understood how she felt. Nothing Ilona said was even remotely false. Her only motivation was her two children. Chapter 139.1 ¡°Your Highness, the queen has arrived.¡± ¡°Get out! Tell her to come in!¡± Sebastian¡¯s face, which had been scowling, began to smile. He felt better when the queen, who rarely visits without his invitation, showed up in person. ¡°My queen, what wind brought you here?¡± ¡°Do you go through all of my mails?¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you leave out the medicine that the Duchess of Arpad sent me?¡± ¡°Oh, that cure?¡± Only then did it occur to him that Agnes had sent the queen the medicine again, a cure for the epidemic. He gave the order to remove it when the chief enquired how to handle it. ¡°We¡¯ve made it a point to monitor all mail from the West, not just the Queen¡¯s.¡± ¡°This is Prince Robert¡¯s cure; please return it.¡± ¡°Cure? Ha. I¡¯m glad it¡¯s not a poison.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Ilona took a step forward. ¡°Robert is dying and hasn¡¯t been eating or drinking properly for days; the only hope I have now is a Western-made cure.¡± ¡°Ilona, why are you so naive? It¡¯s just a rumor they made up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try even if it¡¯s a lie,¡± she replied. Her eyes radiated a strong will. Sebastian shook his head. ¡°It is forbidden to administer faulty medication to a prince.¡± ¡°The only thing the royal doctors prescribe is a fever reducer, so who on earth can I trust?¡± She had a particularly incisive tongue. He stopped and turned to face Ilona. ¡°My son is currently on the verge of passing away, and I can¡¯t trust the pathetic and incompetent physician!¡± ¡°Ilona.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please give the medicine to me. Give it to me, ah, please.¡± The queen was unable to complete her words. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Sebastian leaped from his chair and went over to her. ¡°Ilona, my queen, don¡¯t cry; I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I can¡¯t live if Robert dies. Please, please, let me live.¡± Ilona cried and pleaded while holding his hem. He is such a terrible man, but for the time being, she had no other person to cling to. If she can save her child, Robert, she will beg the devil, not just Sebastian. Fortunately, the king did her a favor. Ilona dashed into the prince¡¯s bedroom without wiping her tear-stained eyes. She then placed it in Robert¡¯s mouth, as instructed in Agnes¡¯ letter. {I believe the prince will wake up healthy, Although this medicine is incomplete and does not work well unless the disease is in its early stages.} She was concerned about the sentence at the end of the letter, but this is the best she can hope for. There is no other option available. ¡°Baby, I beg you, stay with your mother.¡± * * * ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we send a messenger to Devon right now?¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll accept that if we¡¯re only sending it now?¡± ¡°Then are we just going to stay like this? The war can¡¯t go on much longer when the treasury is depleted.¡± Count Jante, who had been opposed to the war from the start, shouted loudly. Despite Queen Ilona¡¯s opposition to the war, her family avoided the king¡¯s wrath. ¡°We¡¯ll have an advantage in negotiations if we pretend we can¡¯t win, so let¡¯s send a messenger to Devon first and ask him if he wants to negotiate a cease-fire.¡± ¡°This is frustrating; why didn¡¯t we negotiate a cease-fire sooner?¡± ¡°Oh, if only I had known that this would occur.¡± ¡°Marquis Devorsen, say something.¡± ¡°Is there anything else our great marquis has to say?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Count Jante¡¯s sarcasm enraged Count Gent, who was sitting next to Marquis Devorsen. In the conference room, which was surrounded by dozens of nobles, Count Gent was the only one who sided with Marquis Devorsen. ¡°Marquis Devorsen urged us to invest, so did I say something incorrectly? Are there only one or two people in this room who have failed financially as a result of following their advice?¡± ¡°Why are you bringing it up now?¡± ¡°Why? Am I not supposed to talk about it here? Marquis Devorsen! Tell me if you have a mouth!¡± The veins in the count¡¯s neck rose as he shouted loudly. ¡°You talked so much when you asked me to invest in a spice ship that I wondered if you were breathing; why are you so quiet today?¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± Count Barania, who had been silent, spoke quietly. The conference room, which was as noisy as the market, was calmed by her words. ¡°Your Highness will arrive soon; maintain your dignity.¡± As soon as Count Barania¡¯s words were finished, the door to the conference room opened. It drew people¡¯s attention. However, someone else¡ªnot the king¡ªopened the door. ¡°They¡¯ve already arrived.¡± ¡°Marquis Songrad, you ought to arrive early,¡± ¡°Ha, it¡¯s not easy to move in a carriage as I get older; you¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re my age.¡± Marquis Songrad smiled as he settled into his designated seat. Right across from him was Roland Sandor. He gave the marquis a big smile and spoke to him. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, Marquis Songrad.¡± ¡°Marquis Sandor, it¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Was your journey here difficult?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡± Marquis Songrad spoke monotonously. The door swung open once more. This time, it was the person everyone had been waiting for. Numerous nobles stood up from their seats. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Count Barania approached him and greeted him. Sebastian looked around. Then Marquis Songrad looked into his eyes. The marquis bowed his head, Sebastian¡¯s mouth shook so subtly that it was difficult to see. ¡°Has everyone arrived?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Duke Arpad still hasn¡¯t arrived.¡± Someone casually mentioned Arpad¡¯s name. The atmosphere dissipated in an instant. None of the high aristocrats were aware that Arpad and the king were at odds. ¡°Hmmm, it appears that everyone has arrived.¡± ¡°I requested a meeting today because I had something very important to do; please sit down now.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± The majority of nobility anticipated Devon¡¯s war would end. It was natural. However, the king¡¯s subsequent remarks were beyond their comprehension and imagination. ¡°Robert, my first son, died last night.¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°God, even the first prince, oh my.¡± The buzz didn¡¯t go away easily. Although noble infant deaths are common, it is another tale when two successors pass away one after the other. ¡°Is Her Highness all right?¡± ¡°The queen isn¡¯t feeling well right now, so she won¡¯t be out there for a while; please don¡¯t ask for an audience.¡± Count Jante, Ilona¡¯s father, had a drab appearance. When the commotion died down, Sebastian once more opened his mouth. ¡°Suspicious elements in the death of Prince Robert were discovered.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®suspicious?¡¯¡° ¡°Prince Robert was conscious when the palace physician examined him, but his symptoms worsened rapidly and he died at one point.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°When I questioned the queen, she said the prince¡¯s condition suddenly deteriorated after ingesting some Western medicine.¡± The atmosphere became increasingly strange. Those who noticed it exchanged glances. Count Jante was enraged. ¡°Are you saying that the prince died after taking medicine from the West? Who in the world would do such a wicked thing?¡± Chapter 139.2 ¡°Please, please¡­¡­.¡± Ilona tightened her grip on the child¡¯s hand and commenced her prayer. The maid was moved to tears as she observed the event. Prince Robert¡¯s condition was eerily similar to that of Prince Dietrich. Everyone kept quiet as rumors about the first prince¡¯s impending death spread throughout the palace. Similar to how she did with Prince Dietrich, the queen searched for a variety of medical professionals. However, all of the prominent physicians shook their heads. They only administered fever-reducers as medicine. ¡°Ah, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I had assumed that my distant relative in the West had passed away from the plague, but he claimed to have recovered after taking the medicine that a healer gave him.¡± ¡°What? Is that true?¡± The queen shifted her gaze to the young maid. After some hesitation, the maid responded right away. ¡°Yeah. I couldn¡¯t believe it either, so I questioned him numerous times, and he said he was truly cured.¡± ¡°What kind of healer is it, and where in the West?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Sutmar.¡± The maid¡¯s hesitation to speak in this manner was only then apparent to her. Talking about Sutmar in the palace at the time was considered somewhat taboo. Only then did Ilona recall the medicine that Marquis Songrad had intended to give her. After treating him so poorly, she felt ashamed to ask the marquis for another medicine, but she was in no position to feel ashamed. ¡°Please bring me letter paper immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± * * * ¡°Say it once more.¡± ¡°Y, your majesty.¡± ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°How dare you think that all the ships carrying spices will go down in the storm¡­¡± Boom! The Marquis Devorsen quickly knelt and bowed his head. A shard of crystal landed next to his cheek. ¡°Marquis, do you recall what you said when you first made me an offer to invest?¡± ¡°I apologize once again.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you brag about it being safe and that you could get your investments back no matter what?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The marquis bowed deeply enough to touch the ground. He has no excuse for this. When he first learned that the ship carrying spices was having a problem and would be delayed, he ignored it. He didn¡¯t expect the waves to sink all five of them. It¡¯s not only him who lost a fortune. The marquis took the initiative in attracting investors, and more than ten nobles, including the king, staked their lives on it. ¡°What about the merchant, Ballint?¡± ¡°He was on that ship that sank, so he most likely died¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Have you checked his mansion? Didn¡¯t you say there was another business partner?¡± ¡°They appear to have poured all of their wealth into the ship, and now they¡¯re rushing in front of Ballint¡¯s mansion, picking up some items that might be worth the money.¡± Sebastian firmly gripped his temple. The headache, which persisted for several days, grew worse. Marquis Devorsen trembled and scrutinized King¡¯s waistline. He appears to be worried that he will draw a sword. ¡°Marquis Devorsen.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll gladly accept any punishment.¡± The king wanted to shout as loudly as he could and order Marquis Devorsen to slit his throat, but he refrained. Due to a number of unfavorable factors, his strength has actually significantly decreased. He was unable to simply assassinate the royalists¡¯ leader, who claimed to be his hands and feet in this situation. ¡°¡­¡­ leave¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes!¡± Fearing that the king would change his mind, Marquis Devorsen exited the room without looking back. He sat at his desk and performed numerous calculations to determine how much money was still in the treasury and how long it could last, but there was only one answer. ¡°Damn it.¡± Nirseg would go bankrupt unless the war with Devon was resolved. Although a piece of land has been lawfully acquired from the start of the war until now, it is only natural that his authority will be overthrown if the war ends as it currently is. ¡°Your Highness, the queen has arrived.¡± Chapter 140.1 Sebastian didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he kept his gaze fixed on one individual. Naturally, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to him. ¡°Where do you think the medicine came from, Marquis Songrad?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Haha. You brought that medicine yourself, but now you don¡¯t know?¡± The nobles erupted as soon as the king¡¯s words were finished. Roland Sandor and Marquis Songrad were the only people who remained unmoved. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it: a drug created by a Western herbalist has cured the epidemic.¡± ¡°I heard there was a rumor going around.¡± ¡°Marquis Songrad once brought medicine, but I refused because the origin is suspicious, isn¡¯t that right, Marquis?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡± Marquis Songrad spoke to the king without making eye contact. ¡°When the queen heard the rumor, she wrote to Agnes, asking for the cure for the plague.¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice became increasingly hot. The attendees in the conference room held their breaths while gazing at the king. ¡°I was skeptical, so I refrained her from using the medicine, but she naively believed it because it came from the Duchess of Arpad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My first son, Prince Robert, passed away just three days after taking the medication. Was this the cost of trust after all?¡± With one hand, Sebastian partially concealed his face. His expression was filled with sadness. Someone nodded in response to the desperate tone of the voice. ¡°Robert passed away following the administration of the medication that Agnes, my sister, whom I adore and cherish dearly, gave me. I can¡¯t believe this situation at all.¡± After a terrible silence, the conference room became as loud as it could be. ¡°Are you saying the Duchess of Arpad poisoned the prince?¡± ¡°Why would Duchess Arpad do such a thing?¡± ¡°We must immediately bring in Duke Arpad and ask him to atone for his transgression!¡± ¡°It is illegal to interrofate him for a crime if the context is unclear¡­¡­¡± Due to the fact that everyone was speaking in their own ways, there was a lot of conflict in the conference room. Count Jante jumped out of his seat in response to the noise. ¡°Please allow me to speak, Your Highness.¡± With the expression of a kind king, Sebastian spoke. ¡°Say it, Count Jante.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a royal family death; it¡¯s a major event in which Nirseg¡¯s successor died, and I don¡¯t think there should be any suspicion about the prince¡¯s death.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct; perhaps Agnes didn¡¯t know much about the medicine when she sent it to the queen.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that even more problematic? How can you believe rumors and send unproven medicine?¡± Marquis Devorsen slipped out a word. The atmosphere has already shifted as the king intended. It is accurate to say that Prince Robert passed away and Agnes sent the medication. Agnes¡¯ murder of Prince Robert became inevitable at some point. Marquis Songrad kept a quiet demeanor in his chair. He knows better than anyone that no matter what he says, it won¡¯t matter. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we summon the Duchess of Arpad right now to find out the whole story?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent carrier pigeons to request admission several times, but they¡¯ve consistently refused.¡± ¡°How could she defy your Majesty?¡± Someone shouted. ¡°We need your assistance, which is why the noble meeting is being held today.¡± ¡°Say anything you want. Your Highness¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the majority of my soldiers are stuck on the southern front. No troops are left to enforce Agnes.¡± Sebastian made eye contact with the nobles one by one, wearing the sad face he had just made up. ¡°So, whoever brings my sister, alive, in front of me, I¡¯ll give you a box of gold.¡± The conference hall went cold in an instant. In response to the king¡¯s unusual suggestion, they were busy making eye contact and whispering to one another. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but the Treasury isn¡¯t exactly flush with cash right now.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯d get the money from the Treasury? Agnes will gladly open her pockets, so what¡¯s the big deal?¡± When the nobles understood what the word meant, they turned to face one another and whispered once more. The annual salary of a marquis or higher is roughly equivalent to a box of gold. For the nobles who had wasted a lot of money on war and bad investments, it was a very alluring reward. Greed appeared on their faces one by one. Sebastian smiled and walked out of the meeting room after confirming it. He was quickly followed by the Count of Barania. ¡°Count, that old man has a very shiny complexion on his face.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there must have been a spy inside.¡± ¡°Are you saying that as an excuse?¡± The hallway was carpeted, so the footsteps were barely audible. This allowed Sebastian¡¯s icy voice to reach her ears more deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll do it again as soon as the meeting is over.¡± ¡°Songrad is not a fool; he will not be beaten twice; leave him alone; he is no longer important.¡± His steps came to a stop in front of the Queen¡¯s Palace¡¯s largest bedroom. The maid standing guard at the door turned to face the king. ¡°How is the Queen doing?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ not so good; she didn¡¯t even eat a spoonful of soup today.¡± ¡°Incompetent. Your master is drying up, and here you are gaining weight.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I apologize, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She immediately bowed down to him and asked for forgiveness. The king didn¡¯t even bother to look at the maid. Chapter 140.2 The servant who was manning the door immediately opened the queen¡¯s bedroom door as soon as he motioned with his chin. The curtains were drawn, so even in the middle of the day the room was dark. ¡°Ilona, I heard you didn¡¯t eat anything today either,¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary to conduct Robert¡¯s funeral properly?¡± Ilona managed to raise her head when she heard her son¡¯s name. Nothing was reflected in her empty eyes. Sebastian gave her a warm smile and swept her shoulders down ¡°Don¡¯t skip meals. You¡¯ve been through a lot because of the princes, and if you keep doing this, you¡¯ll collapse.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Why did you kill Robert?¡± Her voice was so hoarse that it made an iron-scratching noise. He said this while kissing his wife on the cheek. ¡°What do you mean? When did I do that? Didn¡¯t Prince Robert pass away from taking the medication Agnes gave?¡± ¡°Why?! why? You killed my son, why?!¡± Ilona yelled and shook his hand. Her voice was filled with anguish and despair. Sebastian, however, made no eye contact. ¡°Have I ever touched Robert? Queen, you must ask the right question.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the prince is getting better! They said his fever is cooling down and his consciousness will return from time to time!¡± ¡°The doctors must have made a mistake because they never told me that.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I guess so; the doctor who told me that vanished the next day; did you also kill him?¡± Sebastian had been grinning the entire time, but now his corners started to droop. He stood up and exited the bedroom. ¡°Get some rest; I¡¯ve made sure you don¡¯t get any visitors for the time being.¡± ¡°My son! My son! Robert, baby, aaah, Heuk! Why did you kill him?¡± The queen started screaming and twisting her entire body. The maid who was watching came running in surprise. Sebastian quietly observed the action before leaving the queen¡¯s bedroom. * * * ¡°Grandfather appears to be safe.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± Chavolti exhaled a sigh of relief. Despite the good news, Agnes¡¯ face as she read the letter was difficult to decipher. ¡°Why does your face look so strange?¡± ¡°Sebastian finally pulled out his sword to kill me.¡± ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Agnes handed over the letter, which she had read with a frown. Chavolti¡¯s mouth opened wide as he quickly examined the contents. ¡°W, what the hell does that mean? The medicine you gave the queen, no, the reason the first prince died¡­¡­?¡± He was so disoriented that he spoke in gibberish. Agnes rose from her seat and summoned a servant. ¡°I need to speak with the elders; you should return to your room.¡± ¡°Agnes, what the hell are you going to do? Duke Arpad won¡¯t be back for another ten days,¡± ¡°Laslo probably has a general understanding of the situation; he has an informant over there.¡± ¡°No, I mean, please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re¡­¡± Chavolti clenched his fist, which was clutching the letter. ¡°No, it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking, is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for this day, and this is the only way for me and you to live.¡± Chavolti was momentarily speechless after reading her firm will. ¡°Bring the elders together right now and tell them it¡¯s an emergency.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a brief bow, the servant left the room. Chavolti muttered with a blank expression. ¡°I laughed so hard when the king said you were planning a rebellion; was all of that true? Then the medicine you gave to the prince is a real poison.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Agnes quickly shook her head. ¡°I believe the prince¡¯s illness was so severe that taking medication didn¡¯t do much good. It was a real plague cure.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it.¡± He grabbed his hair, and looked at Agnes with a puzzled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t understand me; believe it or not, it already happened.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t understand you, who will? Do you have enough troops? Shouldn¡¯t we bring all the soldiers on the southern front?¡± ¡°Laslo has already positioned his army to advance toward the west.¡± ¡°Already?¡± Instead of responding, Agnes grinned sluggishly. She appeared to be surprisingly calm. Soon after, the servant returned and reported that more than half of the elders had gathered. ¡°Tell Reika and Theo to come to the meeting place.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She dressed herself in front of the mirror. Even though it was the same day every day, the spring sunlight that entered through the window felt very different. Having second thoughts, Chavolti spoke slowly. ¡°Are you confident? The king hung a box of gold around your neck. It means that you might have to deal with everything from a middle-aged man to a crazy big man.¡± ¡°If I weren¡¯t confident, I wouldn¡¯t have started.¡± She suddenly remembered her encounter with Laslo in their room when she traveled back in time. When she saw Laslo alive, she started crying instantly. The feelings from that day are still fresh in her mind. ¡°Chavolti.¡± Agnes turned around and looked Chavolti in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting a long time to twist Sebastian¡¯s neck and hang him on the pole.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Cut off his limbs and hang his left arm east and his right arm west.¡± Despite having a soft face, she spoke in a cruel manner. ¡°And his head will be hung at the gate, where he will be dishonored by all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been holding out for a while.¡± Chavolti was unable to speak. Agnes stepped outside. Chapter 141.1 All seventeen elders were seated in the conference room when she arrived. Reika and Theo soon followed by settling into a chair. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, princess?¡± ¡°Take a seat first,¡± Zoltan had sweat on the top of his head from practicing. The sudden emergency meeting seemed to be eagerly anticipated by everyone. Agnes looked at each of them and then opened her mouth. ¡°The king hung a box of gold around my neck.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± No one immediately grasped what she was saying. Agnes provided them with a more thorough explanation of the circumstances. ¡°Prince Robert passed away a few days ago, according to King Sebastian, who also claimed that the medication I sent to him caused his demise.¡± ¡°Do you mean the first prince, Prince Robert is dead?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, is the king thinking you poisoned the prince?¡± ¡°Poison? That doesn¡¯t make sense! Doesn¡¯t the medication work best at the earliest stages of the disease?¡± The commotion peaked as the room entered a deep state of shock. As the commotion died down, Agnes spoke once more. ¡°I heard the king had already spoken officially at the aristocratic meeting in the capital: bring the neck of the person who killed the prince, and he will give you a box of gold.¡± ¡°That makes sense, no, it doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± ¡°What an absurd setup this is!¡± ¡°In addition, he stated that the box of gold coins will be taken from my pocket.¡± Agnes grinned sourly. The king¡¯s actions left everyone in attendance speechless. Regardless of who observed it, it appeared as though he was attempting to claim Agnes¡¯ possessions after falsely accusing her of murder. ¡°I¡¯d like your opinion on this,¡± The most irritated of them all, Zoltan asked, ¡°What kind of opinion are you talking about?¡± ¡°How long do we have to endure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± How long must we remain obedient to the royal family, who abandoned us after entrusting us with the duty of protecting the Northwest from the beast and disregarded our needs for support? Everyone froze when Agnes, a member of the royal family, spoke those words. ¡°I initially believed that the crest on my clothing was the reason why he was initially wary of me; I reasoned that if I bowed before the king, he wouldn¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But look, didn¡¯t the king just detain Duke Arpad in an abandoned palace for no reason? How can he hate a country¡¯s Duke so much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As he listened quietly, Zoltan raised his head and said, ¡°That night, my brother had to sneak out of the palace; the king never apologized; how low does he think we are to do that?¡± ¡°Is this the price of Arpad¡¯s devotion to the royal family over the past three centuries?¡± Agnes took a moment to breathe deeply. Most of them listened intently to every word Agnes said, as if they were being controlled by something. ¡°How long will we be able to tolerate this treatment with satisfaction?¡± ¡°Madam, that implies..¡± ¡°Why should only the Arpads fight the demon and defend the line when they are treated with such ignorance and contempt?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How much longer must we put up with being treated like dogs when so many Sutmar soldiers have died?¡± ¡°What should we do in that case?¡± One of the family¡¯s younger men leaped out and inquired. His excitement had turned his face red. ¡°How can I break free of that damn shackle? My father and uncle both died defending the line.¡± ¡°Sir Milton.¡± ¡°How can my son get rid of that chain?¡± The entire group gathered around the table gazed at Agnes. Anticipating her response. ¡°It¡¯s simple; you can make a choice.¡± ¡°The choice is, What?¡± ¡°Rebuild this country with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The blatant and direct sentences caused everyone to open their mouths. No one hastily gave their approval. Agnes was not disappointed. Instead, she rolled up her sleeves and displayed her left hand to them. ¡°Behold, if you inherit the king¡¯s blood, you will be born with this crest; I¡¯m going to the capital with this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I will clear myself of the king¡¯s false accusations against me, right the wrongs done to Arpad for hundreds of years, and sit on an empty throne with you beside me.¡± Nobody dared to breathe. They instinctively understood that the next few seconds would completely alter their destiny. ¡°I will support the princess¡¯s will.¡± It was Zoltan who spoke first after a brief period of silence. They all announced their willingness, starting with him. ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡± ¡°Let me support you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as you command.¡± There is only one more person left. The elderly man with gray hair said to Agnes. ¡°Is the Lord aware of this situation?¡± ¡°We do everything together, and he agreed to do it.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯d be glad to follow.¡± Chapter 141.2 The consensus was unanimous. It was a spur of the moment decision, but there was no sign of nervousness or impatience. On the contrary, she moved with great enthusiasm. Agnes called Theo and Reika. ¡°Do you remember the last few months of noisy experiments on the tower? The wizards will explain in detail what they were for.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Reika the Great Wizard. Pay close attention from now on. I won¡¯t say it twice.¡± She spoke while maintaining a stiff chin up. Theo, who was standing next to her, started distributing the information he had prepared. ¡°Meteor magic, to put it simply, is magic to summon rocks from great heights and tear down walls,¡± ¡°Is there magic like that? Can you break the walls with rocks?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an incredible magic created by Reika the Great Wizard.¡± Theo quickly added. Reika flicked her hair and continued the explanation. ¡°However, wizards need your help to perform this magic. First of all¡­¡­.¡± * * * Kwak-kwang! A huge cloud of dust descended, and there was a thunderous roar. Zoltan quickly turned his head and covered his mouth and nose with a cloth. The haze gradually disappeared as time went on. There, in a completely broken-down state and with its identity obscured, he saw a pile of stones. He had seen this scene before, but each time he did, it gave him the chills. ¡°How about the wizards?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve taken refuge safely in the back.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± A cavalry, including Zoltan, and 5,000 infantrymen moved under his command. The number of people attacking the castle is ridiculously small, but it doesn¡¯t matter to them. ¡°H, help me!¡± Knights with white flags emerged from the ruins of the castle. The infantry, which was moving forward while brandishing a spear, soon grew hopeless and sagged. ¡°Once or twice, I¡¯ve engaged in bloodless combat, but after seven times, it¡¯s no longer enjoyable.¡± ¡°I believe fighting beasts would be more exciting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s loud,¡± Zoltan hurled a word. However, everyone could sense a hint of laughter in his words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just wait here; by the way, please clean this dust hole before they arrive.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, they haven¡¯t collapsed yet, but Baron Tevron, who came bearing the white flag quickly, wanted to speak with you.¡± ¡°Of course, yes, yes. Please come this way.¡± The baron made a groveling smile as he bowed. Only two days prior, he had heard rumors that the army of the Duke of Arpad was moving forward and completely tearing down the walls. Initially, he thought it was just an exaggeration of rumors, so he didn¡¯t prepare anything, but when he saw the castle half-destroyed, he couldn¡¯t help but believe it. ¡°I heard that Duchess Arpad was deeply hurt by the slander of the unkind king.¡± ¡°You know it, Baron. The princess will be here soon, so don¡¯t try to make a fuss, okay?¡± ¡°Haha. How dare I do that?¡± With his powerful hand, Zoltan struck the baron in the shoulder. He simply opened his mouth and laughed, showing no signs of pain. Although he desired the gold around Agnes Arpad¡¯s neck, his life was more important. The stones were carefully taken out of the way and rearranged by Arpad¡¯s soldiers. It wasn¡¯t something they¡¯d done once or twice. ¡®They already conquered six castles.¡¯ Baron Tevron made an internal tongue-click. Everything took place in less than a month. Before he knew it, Arpad¡¯s recovered territory was one-third the size of Nirseg¡¯s. Nobody anticipated Princess Agnes, Duchess of Arpad, to succeed in her uprising against King Sebastian. Everyone chuckled at the idea that a princess who had a lovely upbringing in the palace could command an army. The knight in the distance cried, ¡°The princess is coming!¡± The soldiers quickly lined up on either side of the center after hearing the sound. Agnes Arpad was being followed as Baron Tevron and Zoltan stood at the end and watched. The woman riding the white horse had a backlight behind her. Princess Agnes was always like this. He last saw Agnes at a ball before she turned into an adult. She was then just a young princess, uninformed of the outside world. ¡°You¡¯re here, Princess.¡± ¡°Who has been hurt?¡± ¡°No one.¡± Leaving the stirrup, Agnes took a casual look around. Baron Tevron carefully raised his head and met her gaze. He made a low bow. ¡°Are you the castle¡¯s owner?¡± ¡°Yes, my name is Baron Dane Tevron.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the wall; are there many casualties?¡± ¡°Oh, no, the people have already evacuated inside.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She cast a quick glance at the Baron. ¡°What about the plague-infected individuals in the castle?¡± ¡°Oh, they¡¯ve been quarantined in one location.¡± The unexpected query was answered honestly, though with some confusion. Considering that this little girl is the one who grabbed his leash at this location. ¡°Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be ready.¡± With her eyes, Agnes gave Zoltan a command. She grinned languidly, like a lioness. ¡°I have an infectious disease treatment made by a herbalist beneath me that works very well; I¡¯ll share it with you if you need it.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m grateful.¡± ¡°And the rumor has it that you lost a lot of money after investing in a ship?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right; Marquis Devorsen strongly advised it.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to repair the walls.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± Baron Tevron cast a terrified glance at Agnes¡¯ way. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about a mercenary guild that looks after the duke¡¯s funds; if you give them my name, they¡¯ll help you with a low interest rate.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you so much, Duchess; how can I repay you for this kindness?¡± Baron Tevron thanked the princess for assisting him in repairing the completely destroyed castle walls. Chapter 142.1 ¡°What do you mean, thank you; it¡¯s not like you really wanted to run against me, is that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct; I have no intention of confronting the Duchess.¡± The baron repeatedly shook his head. He wasn¡¯t exactly loyal to King Sebastian anyway. It didn¡¯t matter who became king; what mattered most to him was to live a long and prosperous life. Zoltan, who had been gone for a while, returned with a bundle of documents. ¡°I brought it.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing, just the fact that we share life and death as my ally.¡± Agnes spoke casually, as though it weren¡¯t a big deal. However, there was one word she used that was indisputable. ¡°What, what? Life and death. What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, here are the details; read them all.¡± A book-sized collection of papers was delivered by Zoltan. He only looked at page one before being instructed to turn to page two. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Just inject a few drops of your blood.¡± ¡°Blood? My blood?¡± The baron¡¯s complexion darkened. ¡°Haha. Baron Tevron, this is just a blood alliance, isn¡¯t that right, princess?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct; an alliance is firmly maintained through blood.¡± ¡°What are you thinking? You just have to stab your finger and give it a few drops of blood; do you want me to lend you a dagger?¡± A black, razor-sharp blade was taken out by Zoltan. When the baron saw it, he freaked out. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lord Zoltan; I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Use it as much as you want.¡± Zoltan laughed as he opened his mouth. In the baron¡¯s eyes, he resembled a predatory bear. He cried while stabbing his fingertips. When a few drops of blood touched the paper, they flapped and began to glow on their own. ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised? Is this your first time seeing magic?¡± ¡°M, Magic? What kind of magic is it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that if the baron betrays the princess or something similar occurs, your heart will be torn apart? Well, it¡¯s not important, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Oh, no! You never said that!¡± Baron Tevron yelled indignantly. In response to the sound, Agnes politely spoke. ¡°Sir Zoltan, why do you keep forgetting crucial explanations?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯ve been forgetful lately.¡± ¡°Duchess, this is just a sign of an alliance¡­¡± ¡°But it makes no difference because Baron Tevron will never betray me in the first place.¡± ¡°Now, wait¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right; the baron isn¡¯t such a shameless, ungrateful man, isn¡¯t he?¡± Agnes responded with a question and a cheery grin. Everything the baron is permitted to say at this point is predetermined, of course. ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Baron Tevron¡¯s face resembled crumpled paper. However, Agnes and Zoltan entered the castle while laughing. ¡°By the way, is your brother walking or crawling? I¡¯m about to lose my voice waiting.¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s taking his time; Count Cellon is heading north with him, so please wait a little longer.¡± Rubbing his left chest, Baron Tevron trudged after them. * * * ¡°What did she say? Is she alright? Is she in pain?¡± ¡°Count, as I¡¯ve told you many times, Agnes is very healthy.¡± ¡°Does she get enough sleep at night? There¡¯s nowhere to wash outside the castle.¡± Emmerich Cellon made a fuss over her despite Laslo¡¯s words. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand his feelings. He couldn¡¯t sleep either when he first learned about Agnes¡¯ uprising. He was relieved, however, when a series of letters of victory from Zoltan, which he sent every three days, arrived in quick succession. ¡°This time they claim to have conquered Baron Tevron¡¯s castle; I believe they¡¯ll spend a few days there before heading to the capital.¡± ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s Baron Tevron, it¡¯s in Spager; isn¡¯t that a tricky castle to strike?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of sympathy? They broke the wall with magic again, and the lord emerged with a white flag.¡± Laslo stated unconcernedly. ¡°¡­¡­is that right?¡± ¡°Count. Agnes has destroyed seven castles in a month, and the most serious injury she has ever suffered is a cough brought on by dust.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± For a brief moment, Emmerich was baffled. Laslo tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°But hurry up and get yourself together; we need to go up quickly so that I can meet Agnes in the capital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of myself; our march has been delayed for a long time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hold you accountable.¡± Emmerich had not yet fully recovered from the wound he received while on the road with Agnes. It was a large wound that caused him to alternate between life and death, so it is surprising that he recovered so quickly. Laslo departed the barracks at Emmerich. A totally unanticipated visitor was waiting for him when he got back to his place. ¡°Is that you, Count Barania?¡± Chapter 142.2 ¡°No, I¡¯m not Count Barania, and it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, Your Excellency.¡± It was a familiar voice. The person in the cape turned around and greeted him. Laslo was surprised to see her face. ¡°Lisa? how did you get here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long story, so could we please sit down and talk?¡± ¡°Of course, please take a seat.¡± She was dressed in knights¡¯ armor, unlike the last time she saw her. ¡°Please excuse me; I have nothing to offer you for tea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine; I¡¯m not here for a leisurely tea.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Have you heard that the Duchess has traveled all the way to Spager?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Not entirely unguarded, Laslo said. Even though they are acquainted, Lisa is still Barania¡¯s child. Lisa smiled as soon as she realized that. ¡°Relax; I¡¯m here to assist you.¡± ¡°How come Miss Lisa is assisting us?¡± ¡°I owe the duchess.¡± ¡°Agnes?¡± ¡°He saved Max, and it¡¯s as if he saved my life.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Laslo blinked. Only then did he recall that Max, Agnes¡¯s escort, had fled with Lisa. ¡°Germo is two days away from Spager, and the terrain is rough and curved, making it an ideal location for an ambush.¡± ¡°An ambush?¡± ¡°Within a few days, 15,000 people will ambush the Arpad army in the mountains, and the remaining 15,000 will be waiting behind for the Arpad army, who will flee.¡± Lisa casually revealed some military information. While Laslo contemplated her response, she took a map from her pocket. ¡°The circled area represents the ambush site, and the scissors marks indicate the location of the remaining soldiers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s difficult to believe what Miss Lisa says.¡± ¡°I understand; my mother is the king¡¯s most devoted servant.¡± Lisa spoke gravely. ¡°But I¡¯m not; I¡¯ve never served Sebastian as king.¡± ¡°This does not constitute a betrayal of your lord, then.¡± ¡°You cannot turn your back on a lord you have never served.¡± She spoke with vigor and conviction. Laslo studied Lisa¡¯s map intently. Obviously, the terrain makes it a simple place to set up an ambush. But what if Lisa¡¯s words were actually false and meant to catch them? Lisa opened her mouth when he refused to believe her. ¡°King Sebastian gave the order to kill Marquis Songrad about a month ago.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I was immediately notified because the knight who received the order was a knight of Barania, so I sent Prince Chavolti and his wife down to Sutmar and evacuated Marquis Songrad.¡± Agnes had already told him that story. ¡°Is that enough for you to believe in me?¡± ¡°Did you really do all of that work?¡± ¡°Of course, ostensibly, Marquis Sandor helped out. If I use my hands myself, my mother will find out.¡± Laslo found it difficult to control his expression. Only few were aware that Roland Sandor was working for Agnes as a double agent. So when Marquis Sandor was mentioned, he couldn¡¯t help but believe. ¡°Did the Count concur?¡± ¡°Please, I would probably be stabbed a dozen times if my mother found out,¡± Lisa grinned a little. ¡°But why? Is it just to pay back Agnes?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I recently realized.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I have to live my life because no one else can.¡± Her narrative was difficult to comprehend. Lisa continued her speech. ¡°I had no idea; I thought I¡¯d be happy if I just did what I was told.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But I wasn¡¯t; my first and final decision was to die with Max, but the Duchess told me it was wrong.¡± ¡°Agnes?¡± She claimed that living was preferable to dying. Her eyes were clear and without a cloud. Lisa rose from her seat, dropping the map. ¡°That¡¯s all I can say; believe it or not, the duke must now make the decision.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already leaving?¡± ¡°I came out under the guise of inspection, so if I stay out too long, they might suspect me.¡± She cloaked herself tightly. ¡°Promise me one thing if it turns out that I¡¯m right.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Laslo assumed that it would involve returning Max. But what she said contradicted everything he had been thinking. ¡°Please save my mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I assumed you¡¯d ask for Sir Max.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick him up myself, but my mother¡­¡­¡± Lisa feigned a smile. ¡°I hate her, but I also love her; I didn¡¯t understand my mother when I was younger, but I think I do now; why did she make that choice?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I understand if you put my mother in prison for life or exile her to a distant land, but please save her life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll speak with Agnes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all, thank you.¡± Lisa took the knightly oath and left the barracks. Before getting up, Laslo examined the map and thought for a long time. ¡°Bring the unit commander, and change the direction to Germo.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 143 ¡°Isn¡¯t this place¡¯s atmosphere a little unsettling?¡± ¡°Hmm. Is that so? Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s foggy.¡± Zoltan, who was riding a horse beside her, said indifferently. The road they passed was narrow and obscured by fog, making it difficult to see. We¡¯ll be at Germo if you go over this hill, so I believe we can get there before dusk. ¡°What¡¯s next to Germo?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Solnok.¡± Zoltan spoke firmly. He had anticipation in his eyes. Solnok is the last stop before arriving in the capital. If they can conquer that area, they will be able to surround the capital. ¡°I admit that I had my doubts at first, but I had no idea that we would get this far.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°But look, we¡¯ve already taken seven castles; every time we conquer a city, the people have accepted us with open arms and give us generous gifts of food and medicine.¡± As he spoke, the tip of his voice quavered a little. His gaze was unwavering. ¡°Princess, I..¡± ¡°It¡¯s a surprise attack!¡± The two were cut off by a sobbing scream. Then came the piercing sound of the weapons. Zoltan pulled out a sword. Together, the Knights under his leadership advanced. ¡°Protect the princess!¡± Agnes was quickly surrounded by several knights who were closely following her. The fog prevented her from understanding the situation. She was limited to holding the reins and keeping a constant eye out for danger. ¡°Argh!¡± Through the thick forest of trees, arrows rained down from both sides. Simultaneously, the enemy swarmed in like a swarm of ants. A fierce battle ensued. Although Arpad¡¯s army was large and powerful, they were having trouble because their opponent was taking advantage of the terrain. ¡°I think we should take a step back; it¡¯s a narrow road, so fighting is inappropriate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°Yeah. Back away, all of you!¡± At the end of his words, everyone began to back away gradually. The army, however, stopped moving like a clogged water hole at some point. The knights who went to investigate the situation came back with a darkened expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The exit is completely blocked.¡± The knight, who checked the back to avoid the rain arrow, whispered in his ear. ¡°Oh God. We¡¯ve been completely surrounded.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± The situation was dire. There was nowhere to flee on the narrow road, which made it even more difficult because both the front and back were blocked. ¡°We¡¯ll have to pierce one place, front or back.¡± She murmured in a low voice. ¡°Reika!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Reika came to her call. ¡°Can we use Meteor?¡± ¡°I can do it, though there¡¯s a high probability of failure in this situation.¡± ¡°But give it a shot; there¡¯s no way out unless we pierce the front.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Reika stated firmly. The wizards were trembling in one spot and shaking with fear. Swords and arrows flew everywhere. Soldiers attempted to shield the wizards from the arrows while also shielding themselves. Nonetheless, due to the constant influx of enemies, the magic was interrupted several times in the middle. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Help me!¡± With long spears, the spearmen threatened the mounted soldiers, and archers fired arrows from both sides. The Arpad army was clearly in a defensive position. Fortunately, the fog significantly cleared, allowing them to see the enemies. Should I call the beasts? Agnes fiddled the back of her hand. A large-scale summons will be painful, but it was preferable to sitting still and watching. ¡°Well, it looks like more troops are coming in from behind.¡± ¡°What?¡± However, things have already taken a turn for the worse due to their number. Large-scale troops were reported moving with a thud from a distance. Agnes gripped the back of her hand tightly, tensed. She was ferociously debating whether or not to call the beasts at the time. ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°Reinforcement!¡± Out of nowhere, there was a loud cheer. Simultaneously, the king¡¯s army that was blocking the exit collapsed. A man she adored was at the forefront of the army. ¡°Laslo.¡± She rolled his name around on her tongue as she was unable to speak loudly. When the enemy soldiers realized the Duke of Arpad had arrived, they were greatly shaken. On the contrary, their morale has increased. His performance was outstanding in every way. Every time the sword was drawn, three to four soldiers would die. No one could get in Laslo¡¯s way in that situation. ¡°Agnes!¡± ¡°Laslo, you were on time; without you, we would have been in serious trouble.¡± ¡°What about the carrier pigeon? Did you miss my message?¡± ¡°I received it all six days ago. Did you send me another one?¡± ¡°Oh no, I suppose an arrow struck it on the way.¡± He frowned. The situation was not all sorted out, but Agnes laughed. Laslo smiled faintly too. ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Please stay here for a while. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes waved him off while grinning widely. The tide has completely changed direction. He expertly oversaw the army and defeated the enemies one after the other. ¡°It¡¯s done, Duchess.¡± Reika made her return with a cheery face just in time. Agnes gave the soldiers in front of him a signal. Once Zoltan saw it, he ordered the army to return. Ten wizards huddled close to Reika as she chanted the spell, muttering it simultaneously. A light exploded at one point, and huge stones started to fall from the sky. ¡°M, Magic¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Argh, run away!¡± Reika¡¯s cool hand went down. At the same time, rock piles rained down on the enemy. Human screams were scarce. The sound of bones and flesh breaking and crumpling was the only sound present. There emerged a dust cloud. The enemy was totally destroyed, and there was a mountain of shattered stones. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°We won!¡± There was an uncontrollable roar. The elite soldiers who had traveled with Laslo and had just seen the scene for the first time had their mouths open. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ It¡¯s great. It¡¯s nothing like the experiment I saw.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost invincible except it takes a long time to prepare.¡± Agnes shrugged. When they saw the army that the meteor had destroyed, the remaining enemies fled in terror. ¡°Keep the heat! Move forward!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run away! I¡¯ll shoot anyone who runs away!¡± The words, however, are inaudible to soldiers who have already completely lost their will to fight. Later, Count Cellon¡¯s army arrived. The front and back are completely blocked. The enemy eventually gave up and dropped their weapons because they had nowhere else to go. It was a perfect victory. ¡°Duchess!¡± As soon as Emmerich arrived, he ran to Agnes. She greeted him with a smile. ¡°Oh, Count. Long time no see. How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a question I should be asking? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Nothing big happened because Laslo came on time.¡± ¡°Phew, I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand Emmerich¡¯s words, so she just blinked. Laslo grinned as he took Agnes¡¯ shoulder. ¡°First, let¡¯s clean this place up, and then I¡¯ll explain why we¡¯re here so quickly.¡± * * * ¡°¡­of the troops deployed to Germo, 17,000 were killed, wounded or surrendered.¡± ¡°Wait. 17,000?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Count Barania bowed her head halfway. Sebastian rose from his seat with his fist clenched. ¡°In one day, 17,000? How is that possible? It was only a half-day of fighting.¡± ¡°The damage was great because of the magic that Arpad used to break down the walls.¡± ¡°Magic, magic! What the hell are those wizards!¡± He threw everything he could get his hands on out of frustration. A few heavy objects and some paper fell to the ground. Thirty thousand soldiers were sent, but if they were unable to fight, the army could be considered destroyed. ¡°Who leaked out the plan?¡± ¡°We¡¯re searching everywhere to find a spy.¡± The biggest issue is also that the opponent was aware of the operation, which was supposed to be top secret. ¡°This is the second time, and even with the Marquis Songrad, how can I trust you after messing up this operation?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say. Your Highness.¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice lowered even further. A note on a silver tray was then handed to him by the rushing servant. Even though the note was brief, it had a lot of impact. {Solnok was subjugated by the Arpad Army. They have been gathering troops all the way to Kiske, Celon, and Songrad.} Chapter 144.1 As he held the note, his hand trembled. If Solnok has already been conquered, the Arpad army will soon advance to the capital. So far, Sebastian¡¯s life has been one of triumph. Born as the king¡¯s eldest son, he easily trampled on his rival, married the woman he desired, and was soon crowned. But it was because of his sister, who was ten years younger than him and whom he dismissed as insignificant¡­.. I should have killed her instead of sending her to Arpad. He did, in fact, look down on Agnes. He was careless because he only remembered the figure of a princess who knew nothing but tremble beneath his feet. ¡°Count Barania.¡± Anger rose to the top of his head. But he quickly regained his composure. If he collapses here, it¡¯s all over. As if being doused in cold water, he managed to regain senses. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Call all the troops on the Southern Front.¡± ¡°But, your highness!¡± The count, who rarely disagreed with the king, raised her head. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a truce with Devon, but if all the troops there are withdrawn..¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m telling the count because I don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Look at this, it¡¯s the news that Arpad¡¯s army has taken Solnok.¡± ¡°What?¡± Astonished, she checked the contents of the note thrown by the king. The count¡¯s countenance hardened. ¡°Again, issue an official notice to all the nobles, not just the troops on the Southern Front. Send more than 10,000 troops. ¡° ¡°¡­¡­the nobility¡¯s resistance will be fierce. A large number of troops have already been deployed.¡± Sebastian abruptly cut her off. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your job to organize it so that it doesn¡¯t get into my ears?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say, Your Highness.¡± * * * ¡°The king is preparing for the final confrontation.¡± ¡°I suppose so, given that they¡¯ve brought troops in from the southern front.¡± In the office of the Lord of Solnok, Agnes and Laslo discuss various topics. They needed to take precautions because it was the last time. ¡°How many troops are you expecting?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s between 80,000 and 100,000.¡± ¡°That much?¡± ¡°I only witnessed the king¡¯s army on the southern front. There might be more if the other lords send more troops.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only get 70 thousand at most.¡± Agnes picked up a pen and mumbled a calculation for the number of troops. Laslo smiled and kissed her on the cheek and forehead. ¡°In a war, it is not the number of soldiers that matters. Don¡¯t worry about it because the terrain and tactics can make up the difference. ¡°Really?¡± Agnes¡¯s face brightened. She gained knowledge of how to run the country as a whole, but her skills at formulating strategies for action and leading the army were lacking. Agnes¡¯s magic ability has actually been a huge help thus far. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to be of assistance.¡± ¡°Of course. If I ascend to the throne, I will delegate all of my military authority to you, so please take good care of it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving me complete command of the military? What if I start a rebellion?¡± ¡°Then I must surrender immediately.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll entice the Duke of Arpad to reclaim military power.¡± Agnes shrugged her shoulders. Laslo burst out laughing. The spring sunlight streaming in through the window is pleasant. Agnes leaned back against his shoulder. Having Laslo close by gave her a lot of comfort. ¡°Are you not working?¡± When Zoltan arrived, he grumbled with his lips pressed together. ¡°You said you were joining the army, so why did you arrive so early?¡± ¡°I completed the inspection a long time ago. But on the holy battlefield, eh? Like a married couple, huh? Is it okay to stick together?¡± He scowled and patted the table passively for no apparent reason. Agnes turned and spoke quietly to Laslo. ¡°Why is Sir Zoltan so mean?¡± ¡°I suppose he got dumped after proposing to your maid.¡± ¡°To Ney? Why?¡± ¡°He was caught drinking alcohol with other knights in broad daylight.¡± ¡°No!¡± Zoltan, who was standing nearby, yelled angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink alcohol! I¡¯ve only had a glass of freshly brewed fruit! ¡° ¡°Not even a dog would believe it.¡± Agnes laughed. Laslo turned his head to face Agnes. ¡°That¡¯s exactly how she responded. How did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to marry, Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m concerned that my younger brother will grow old and die by himself.¡± Laslo exaggeratedly shook his head. Zoltan reacted angrily and ran wild. Meanwhile, Marquis Songrad, Erika Kiske, and Emmerich Cellon arrived in succession. I was informed that the king¡¯s forces were moving along the southern front. Princess.¡± ¡°When is the rebellion going to happen?¡± ¡°Everyone has arrived. Let us first take a seat.¡± Around a circular table, six people were seated. Agnes took out a map and began to explain. ¡°It will take us three days to travel from Solnok to the Plains of Nofron.¡± ¡°Two hundred years ago, there was also a rebellion here. The king will be like a rat in a trap if you put a line of defense on Nofron.¡± Erica elaborated. Agnes gave a nod. Chapter 144.2 ¡°Possibly the king is aware of it and will attempt to put an end to it in the Nofron plain¡± ¡°That will be the final stop.¡± ¡°The quickest and easiest way is to drop Meteor where the enemy is, but because it¡¯s a plain, the density of soldiers is an issue.¡± ¡°How about we gather them all together?¡± Laslo scratched his chin. ¡°Gather them?¡± ¡°Are you making fun of your opponent, your excellency?¡± ¡°How about we divide the army into three, pretend to retreat, then move back to the center and embrace it with both wings?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, there are more than 12,000 soldiers. Is it possible to make specific changes?¡± Marquis Songrad inquired, his brow furrowed ¡°It isn¡¯t difficult if the signal system is properly implemented.¡± Laslo responded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯d be thrilled if that were possible. By the way, how many times can you use that magic?¡± ¡°It takes at least 30 minutes to use it once, and if someone interferes, we have to start over. We can only do it twice a day.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to take that into consideration,¡± Erica said, looking at the map. ¡°I believe we must consider how Count Barania will turn out.¡± The meeting lasted longer than anticipated. The servant came and whispered to Agnes as the sun set in the west and the sky turned dark. ¡°Is he here?¡± ¡°Yes. Should I bring him here?¡± ¡°Do so.¡± Agnes grinned as she rose from her seat. ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you to someone.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s joining us? Count Dothruth?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see him.¡± Soon after, the door opened, and a man in a rat-colored cape entered. They seemed interested in who was in it. Everyone opened their mouths when the cape was peeled off and the identity was revealed. Erica, of course, was the most surprised. ¡°ROLAND?¡± * * * Count Barania was always reserved. Since the day she was born, she has never changed. Lisa has hated it so much since she was a child. It was suffocating. The atmosphere in their house weighed heavily on her shoulders, especially when she was alone with her mother. ¡°I heard you¡¯ll be fighting tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, and I have something to tell you.¡± The Count removed the Barania seal and some papers from the drawer. ¡°It¡¯s a document in which I delegate all of my powers to you while I¡¯m away. Check it out.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°You are the head of Barania if I am not in the mansion. Call Anton and Bayla in case of emergency so they can discuss and decide for you. Count Barania spoke more extensively than usual. Lisa, who had been quietly listening to her mother, looked up. ¡°I understand what you mean. Can I go now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Lisa turned around and walked to the door. She heard a small voice whispering behind her back just as she was about to pull the doorknob. ¡°If I die, turn yourself into the Arpad army.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lisa whirled around and looked directly into the count¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you talking about now?¡± ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know you were in contact with Princess Agnes?¡± For a split second, Lisa forgot how to breathe. She managed to raise the corners of her mouth. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, mother,¡± ¡°Pretend to be ignorant. After all, only Anton and I are aware.¡± The count then calmly rummaged through the papers. Lisa paused before approaching her mother. ¡°Why did you keep quiet when you knew?¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t afford to lose you as well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The count¡¯s words had bones. Lisa unconsciously stared at her mother. Since she was young, she had a deep-seated hatred for her mother. Her mother was a cold-blooded person with no blood or tears; she never cried even when her father died. She muttered with a perplexed expression. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you, mother.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your understanding,¡± Count Barania stated emphatically. ¡°Why are you defending a man like that? Nobody knows how many people King Sebastian killed better than you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He throws people over the wall if they appear dirty or if they contract infectious diseases. How many times have you witnessed him dismiss a loyalist? Why?¡± ¡°There has never been a time in my life when I have questioned my fate.¡± The lips that spoke about fate did not tremble. There was no haziness or hesitation in her eyes. Lisa clenched her fist and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d rather surrender to Arpad¡¯s army right now. You¡¯re well aware that the odds are stacked against the king.¡± ¡°You never know, the battle is not yet over.¡± ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t be stubborn, please. I¡¯ve already asked the Duke. Princess Agnes will spare mother¡¯s life if she ascends to the throne. Lisa expressed her eagerness. Following that, Count Barania made a very faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll fight until I drop for my king. You fight for your king.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Mother.¡± ¡°Get out of here now. You have a lot of work ahead of you.¡± Chapter 145.1 [Are you satisfied?] The voice was as dark and low as the deep sea. It roared as though water had gotten inside her ear. For some reason, her hands were sticky. However, it was so dark around that she couldn¡¯t see anything. [Are you moving toward the future that you desire?] Her eyes gradually became accustomed to the darkness. Only then did she start to see the shape of what was in front of her more clearly. She recognized the man who was lying there with blood around his mouth. Laslo! Agnes opened her mouth and yelled his name, but no sound came out. His skin was pale, and his eyes were tightly closed. She quickly listened to his heart with her ears. Sadly, there wasn¡¯t any movement. Laslo, Laslo! [When you go against fate, you must pay a price.] It wasn¡¯t said in a mocking manner. It was said in a more subdued, worried manner. [Please don¡¯t regret it] She abruptly came to her senses at the end. ¡°Ackk¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes widened. It took her some time to realize it was all a dream. Everything was so vivid. Since dawn had not yet broken, it was dark everywhere. She looked around hurriedly. After that, she placed her ears above Laslo¡¯s heart. Her surprised heart gradually calmed down when she felt his warm body temperature and stable heart rate. She carefully slipped out of bed and draped herself in a thick gown. She then went somewhere quiet and began to whisper softly. ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°I assumed you had forgotten about me because you were so busy.¡± She hasn¡¯t seen Eugene in a while, and he appears to be upset. Agnes fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°What? Who just showed up in my dream.¡± ¡°What nonsense is that? How long has it been since you last called me? I assumed you had forgotten all about me.¡± Eugene stretched out his lips and grumbled. ¡°Is it not you?¡± ¡°Did I appear in your dream? Did you wake up and call me right away because you missed me?¡± He grinned sarcastically. ¡°But it was so vivid¡­¡­¡± ¡°What kind of dream did you have?¡± ¡°A dream in which Laslo dies.¡± ¡°But why did you call me? I did not do anything.¡± ¡°I clearly heard your voice in my dream. If you defy fate, you will have to pay a price.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Even so, Eugene reacted only minimally. Agnes didn¡¯t understand anything. Was it just a dream? ¡°Is the price not enough?¡± ¡°What were you thinking of?¡± ¡°My soul,¡± Eugene shook her shoulders and then started laughing. ¡°Agnes, I see. Although I value your soul highly, it cannot satisfy all of my needs.¡± ¡°But.¡± ¡°The flow of fate is immense. You can use your hands to change the stream¡¯s direction, but you can¡¯t stop the river from flowing into the sea.¡± The dawn is beginning. Through the big window, the sun was visible. Eugene¡¯s face was also clearly visible as the surroundings got brighter. ¡°It can change its form, but it doesn¡¯t alter its nature. You have no other options.¡± Before she could speak the words of rebuttal, Eugene vanished. A buzz was heard behind her back. ¡°You¡¯re already awake?¡± ¡°Laslo, oh. Did I wake you up?¡± Laslo trudged in, his eyes half-awake. He naturally wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°No, I needed to get up. You weren¡¯t there when I woke up, so I came to find you¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Agnes made a vague smile. Eugene¡¯s words and the voice from her dream lingered, complicating her mind. Laslo misread Agnes¡¯s expression and gave her a tighter hug. He whispered in a gentle voice. ¡°Stop worrying so much. We¡¯ve done everything we can to prepare for military training.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have acquired information from the Marquis of Sandor, I will win tomorrow.¡± Agnes whirled around. She felt Laslo¡¯s strong chest and arms. She noticed a gradual relief from all her concerns as soon as she looked into his deep green eyes. Tens of thousands of soldiers will be gathered tomorrow to battle Sebastian¡¯s forces on the plains of Nofron. Three years ago, she would not have dared to imagine it. But she ended up here. She is only a few steps away from beheading Sebastian and claiming the throne of Nirseg while wearing a crown. ¡°I understand your concern. However, you have put a lot of effort into this day.¡± ¡°Laslo. I¡¯m¡­¡± Agnes bit her lip. She experienced nausea as well as a lump in her stomach. She is at a loss for words. ¡°I have faith in you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll succeed. I¡¯ll award you a victory.¡± He raised her left hand and gave her a kiss on the crest of the king. ¡°To my king,¡± She became enthralled at that point and regained her composure. King. She has worked tirelessly to become King of Nirseg to this day. From not understanding what that word meant to realizing how heavy it is. It is not possible to stop the river from flowing into the sea, but it is possible to predict which river will flow into the sea. In the sunlight, Agnes¡¯ intensely blue eyes shone brilliantly. Chapter 145.2 ¡°I¡¯m all set.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Tens of thousands of soldiers were seen standing in a neat line on the walls of Solnok. There was no end in sight. The knights and soldiers greeted Agnes with a rousing welcome when she arrived. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Princess Agnes! A light shake of the hand calmed the commotion. She could hear Theo next to her muttering something. The massive castle was then filled with Agnes¡¯ voice. ¡°I am Duchess Agnes Arpad and Princess of Nirseg.¡± She scanned the audience. Her mind was overflowing with various emotions. ¡°The people in that plain who are waiting for us refer to us as rebels. They accuse me of being a wicked princess who plots to assassinate her brother in order to usurp the throne.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are they correct? Are we merely rioters who defy the legitimate royal authorities? Am I a depraved princess trying to murder the good king?¡± Agnes inhaled deeply. Her stomach, which was on the verge of throwing up, eventually calmed down. ¡°King Sebastian drew Devon into war for no good reason, and countless soldiers had to suffer needlessly in battle. As the disease spread throughout the country, he ordered that the bodies of the victims be thrown out of the castle, calling them ¡°disgusting.¡±¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As you can see, Nirseg was devastated and tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of people perished just a year after he took the throne. Just one year after the new king¡¯s coronation.¡± The audience has become so quiet that she can hear an ant¡¯s footsteps. Together, the soldiers all turned to face Agnes. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to play the evil princess to end the pointless war and save the grieving people!¡± The intensity of the drumming increased. Crows, thorny vines, and flags bearing Arpad¡¯s sentence all flew erratically in the wind. Deep within their hearts, something started to simmer. ¡°Whatever they call us doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Agnes raised her hand. ¡°We will fight to the bitter end to free the oppressed people and overthrow the corrupt king!¡± ¡°Wahhhh!¡± Thump thump- The raucous cheers coincided with the army starting to move. The Arpad army moved forward first. After that, the armies of Songrad, Kiske, and Celon formed two wings and followed. ¡°Do you have to go?¡± The Marquis of Songrad had a worried expression on his face as Agnes mounted the horse. ¡°What would my soldiers think if I hid somewhere safe?¡± ¡°But the princess¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Grandfather, please protect Solnok Castle. I¡¯ll be delighted to return victorious.¡± ¡°I ask that you return in good health. That is all I ask for.¡± Agnes smiled and followed the troops out of the castle. Coincidentally, Sebastian only ascended to the throne a year later, in the spring of Nirseg. * * * ¡°All right, move to your right!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Damn it, the left wing is going to crash.¡± Zoltan gritted his teeth and approached Cellon from a distance. ¡°It would have ended a long time ago if it hadn¡¯t been for Count Barania.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she the most valiant knight in the kingdom? You can¡¯t turn your back on him.¡± Emmerich had a drab complexion. Unexpectedly, the conflict was much fiercer and lasted longer. ¡°Someone needs to stand out and catch his attention.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°No, I have better bait than you.¡± ¡°Huh? Who?¡± Emmerich smiled rather than respond. The corners of Zoltan¡¯s mouth drooped as he understood the significance of the smile. ¡°No! Count, you don¡¯t feel well. That is absurd!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I have to go. He¡¯ll be desperate to apprehend me.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather go.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be the next Duke of Arpad? I can¡¯t make you do this.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about that!¡± With his veins bulging from his neck, Zoltan yelled. Emmerich grinned. ¡°I am not going to die, Sir Zoltan. I¡¯m merely attempting to get their attention.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what it sounds like.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯d make a good assistant? If you continue in this manner, the left-wing will eventually collapse. Magic can only be used once.¡± Meteor, which had already been attempted earlier in the day, failed. They therefore needed to exercise greater caution. ¡°We must succeed this time. No matter what happens.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± ¡°Explain for me, sir.¡± ¡°Please return alive.¡± Emmerich nodded and kicked the horse in the torso with his stirrup. He entered the enemy¡¯s interior quickly, and knights who recognized him started to follow. ¡°Count Cellon here!¡± ¡°Hold on a second, go over there!¡± He avoided being attacked by spears and arrows thanks to his adept horsemanship and instead guided the enemy wherever he wanted. For the first time, Emmerich was blocked as he was running in that manner without pausing. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Count Cellon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Count Barania.¡± She was older than Buddha, but Count Barania, riding a black horse and brandishing a massive lance, was looking as intently as a wall that was impassable ¡°I disregarded your pillaging, you thief. Is this the South¡¯s way of returning the favor?¡± ¡°Haha. Did you know that?¡± ¡°Did you really believe your majesty wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Emmerich scanned the area. He had traveled a long distance to reach the center of the opposing camp. He arrived at the ideal spot, a suitable place to perform the magic. Chapter 146.1 ¡°On the battlefield, nothing is more unnecessary than words; I¡¯ll reward you with death.¡± After she had finished speaking, Count Barania charged with her lance. The forward motion was terrifying. Emmerich¡¯s movements were limited to evade her attack. The wound must have burst again. He instinctively swept down his right abdomen. The wound ached excruciatingly. He disregarded the doctor¡¯s advice to rest for a few more months, so it was only natural that he experienced the consequences. ¡°You didn¡¯t learn to raise your sword against your foe, did you?¡± ¡°You dare to draw a sword against the best knight in the kingdom.¡± Emmerich checked the time in front of Count Barania. It¡¯s about time the wizards got ready. I need to lure her even further. He charged at Count Barania while holding the reins and his sword firmly in his hands. Naturally, Count Barania brushed his sword aside. In any case, the attack was not intended. Emmerich missed her and stumbled backward. ¡°Surround him!¡± The count let out a fierce cry. Emmerich made his best effort to run. ¡°Ack¡± Someone shot an arrow at him, striking him in the thigh. He almost let go of the reins. The west is where the sun is setting. In the distance, he faintly heard drumming. Emmerich pulled a tiny bead from his pocket and launched it into the air. It was a signal that could only be understood by wizards. ¡°I hope whatever Princess Agnes promises is more valuable than your life.¡± ¡°¡­ Huu¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m going to kill you here today,¡± A short distance behind him, the count¡¯s voice could be heard. Emmerich Cellon removed the arrow from his leg. His lower body trembled as blood spurted out of him. ¡°It¡¯s worth more than that.¡± There was nothing else that it could be traded for. In spite of the fact that he was in a precarious situation and wasn¡¯t sure if he would survive, he laughed. ¡°Was there anything that made you happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Count, but the thought of bestowing a crown on my lord made me happy.¡± ¡°It will never happen in my lifetime.¡± She¡¯s right. It will take a long time and be difficult to remove Sebastian from the throne as long as Count Barania is alive. He must therefore execute her on this battlefield. Knowing that, he claimed to be a bait and held the count. They once more stood face to face. Their arms were covered in numerous minor stab wounds. ¡°Five minutes will be sufficient.¡± The sky turned red, as if it were on fire. As he stared at it, Emmerich mumbled something out of the blue. ¡°I wish we hadn¡¯t met that day¡­¡­.¡± The breathtaking scent of flowers is still vivid. Someone hurled a bouquet of flowers in his face as soon as he stepped foot in Prince Chavolti¡¯s palace. ¨C Bring it here. A young but dignified voice spoke. Emmerich was momentarily perplexed, but he quickly walked over to her with a bouquet of flowers. Black hair, blue eyes. When he first saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder who she was. ¨C I told you not to touch it, didn¡¯t I? ¨C Damn, this is crazy! Oh, don¡¯t throw it! ¨C Don¡¯t touch it because it¡¯s mine. How many times do I have to tell you that? Is your head a decoration? ¨C I told you not to throw it! How dare you! It was a tiny princess who hardly reached his chest. She took a flower from the bouquet and threw it to Prince Chavolti one by one, while maintaining an expressionless face. ¨C How dare I? You dare to break down what I¡¯ve worked so hard for a year without permission? This is an ignorant indulgence. ¨C Sorry. I¡¯m sorry! It pairs well with Sophia¡¯s hair color, so I picked out a few, if you¡¯ve seen it too, hey, hey! When he saw the brother and sister fighting, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The princess then asked as she turned to face him. ¨C Who are you to stand in front of me without an introduction? ¨C Excuse me, princess. I¡¯m¡­ ¡°Count!¡± The faint but growing voice of Zoltan could be heard. Emmerich awoke from his trance and turned around. Having two knights by his side, Zoltan took off to where he was. Chapter 146.2 ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan.¡± Count Barania swung her lance at Zoltan with great force. In his haste, Zoltan managed to avoid it. ¡°How can she swing a lance like a toy? Are you a human being?¡± ¡°Did you miss the signal I fired? Why are you coming back here?¡± ¡°I came running after seeing it, and you didn¡¯t come back even if I waited. Gail, Mander! Cover the count!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Several knights, including Zoltan, started to run the other way, encircling Emmerich. Naturally, escaping was not easy. It was nearly impossible to escape as swords and arrows flew at them from all directions. Additionally, the blood flow from his thighs and abdomen has intensified to the point where the front of his shoes are now wet. His consciousness began to blur. His hand, which was holding the reins, had weakened. ¡°Count, wake up! I¡¯ll leave you behind if you drop dead here.¡± Zoltan grabbed his body just as he was about to fall off his horse. ¡°Damn, why is there so much blood?¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan, it has begun; we must leave immediately!¡± ¡°I understand, Count; first, come up behind me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± Emmerich spoke very slowly while exhaling painfully. ¡°You still have the spirit to talk nonsense, so you¡¯re still fine.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too harsh?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll take the punishment later.¡± With a bitter comment, Zoltan pushed Emmerich up behind him. In case he fell off, he securely fastened a cloth to his waist. Rocks start to show up as you look up at the sky. Due to the small size, it appears the enemy was unaware of the threat. Emmerich recognized the moment of reckoning. The small stab wounds he received while fighting the Count as well as his opened wounds in his thighs and abdomen have caused quite a bit of blood to spill. To survive this long was practically a miracle. ¡°Catch them!¡± Count Barania and his men were running in the background. Unexpectedly, Emmerich noticed a bow and an arrow next to the horse. He extended his hand and took it. He then mustered up what strength he had left and hung the arrow from the bow. This is the last one It wasn¡¯t a bad life. Due to his birth as a moderately high noble, he had no shortages as he grew up and was able to peacefully inherit the county. He only worries about Vasa, his younger sister, but since she is smarter than he is, he believes that she will manage the Count of Cellon just fine. The horse that Count Barania was riding was the bow¡¯s intended target. She is leaving the enchanted sphere. He had to restrain the Count¡¯s foot. I wish I hadn¡¯t known you. At the end of the day, he still kept thinking about her face. Emmerich released the tension in his hands. Heuk- ¡°Count!¡± ¡°Oh, are you okay?¡± With a loud cry, the horse that Count Barania was riding fell to the ground. The count was thrown off his horse by the wind. Other knights who were pursuing him flocked to Count Barania at the same time. I regret learning that you are such a brilliant and lovely person. Emmerich let out a small smile before setting the bow and arrow on the ground. ¡°Well, we¡¯re almost there, so stay calm.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why is there no response? You¡¯re not dead, are you? If you die, I¡¯ll just throw you away. What?¡± Zoltan had just left his magical sphere. The dusty rock roared as it started to fall to the ground. They did not have enough time to properly scream. It was impossible to stop the rocks from falling from the sky like meteor showers. The Battle of the Nopron Plain, which would go down in history, came to an end with this final engagement. The Arpad army prevailed after ten days of fierce combat. Now that King Sebastian had lost all of his troops, the Arpad army was besieging the capital. * The royal palace erupted in rage. Although ambiguous, it was challenging to put into words. Many of the servants have already left, sensing the king¡¯s defeat. Particularly, after the battle on the Nopron Plain, where Count Barania perished, not many people remained in the palace. Some of the servants refrained from fleeing because they had nowhere to go. They were merely orphans who spent their entire lives in the palace. They simply assumed in a calm manner that their grave would also be inside the palace. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Sebastian stood by the window, staring at something. He was quietly approached by a servant. ¡°Urgent report.¡± Only then did the king turn around and take the letter from the silver tray. ¡°Everyone who talked about loyalty easily left.¡± One side of his mouth rose. According to the letter, Lisa Barania and the Sandor family turned themselves into the Arpad Army. Sebastian was unsurprised. No news can surprise him anymore. ¡°What about the queen?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t come out of the bedroom.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The queen threw a fit and yelled until her voice was hoarse every time he went to the Queen¡¯s Palace, so he did not visit her bedroom like before. ¡°Bring me the robe I wore during the Coronation.¡± ¡°What? Oh, yes. Your Highness.¡± The servant had a puzzled expression on his face, but he made no further inquiries. After some time, he returned with a large, heavy robe. ¡°Put my crown on my head, too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He is now elegantly attired. He threw the letter to the ground and continued to move around. The enormous hall where the coronation was held had lost all of its glory and was now completely dark. Sebastian sat in the highest position and observed his surroundings. Only a year He only enjoyed the glory for one year. The things he believed would last forever vanished, just like sand in the waves. As the Count passed away, the court staff fled covertly, and numerous nobles surrendered to the Arpad army. His rage toward Agnes also waned slowly. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± There are now only a few expectations left. He waited for his sister to slit his throat while seated diagonally on the throne. Chapter 147.1 Six days after a carrier pigeon had sent a message, Vasa Cellon arrived at the Arpad military camp. It is reasonable to assume that she traveled nearly without eating or sleeping given the distance from the south. Vasa dismounted the steed with a stern expression. ¡°What about Emmerich?¡± ¡°Please go this way.¡± She was led to Emmerich¡¯s barracks by the knight who was waiting there. Agnes was inside waiting when she opened the door. Vasa spoke coldly as soon as she saw Agnes¡¯ face. ¡°Lady Vasa, Count Cellon¡­¡± ¡°Please leave us together.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll do that.¡± Although rude, Agnes didn¡¯t hold her responsible. She simply gave a silent nod before leaving. Vasa inhaled deeply. She has no idea why the bed where he is lying down appears to be so long. When you remove the cloth cover, the first thing you¡¯ll notice is Emmerich¡¯s serene expression. He appeared to be in a good mood as the corners of his mouth were up. Seeing that, she felt her stomach twist. ¡°You idiot.¡± Her words came out without hesitation. It was the first time in a long time that Vasa spat out foul language at him. ¡°Are you trying to become a hero? How can you attack the enemy¡¯s camp alone and become a bait?¡± She stretched out a hand and held her brother¡¯s abdomen. The white, smooth cloth fell. Her red eyes shed tears as she spoke. ¡°You stupid bastard. Just because of a woman? Why would you do that? Why, I¡­ Ugh, Emmerich. The wounds on your stomach haven¡¯t healed yet.¡± Despite their grumblings, he was a dependable brother, friend, and parent in place of his parents, who died young. I should have stopped you when you announced your intention to go to war. ¡°What am I supposed to do if you leave me like that?¡± Over the curtain, a wail could be heard. Agnes, who was loitering outside, eventually bowed her head in response to her sob. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the wind is getting cold.¡± ¡°No, I need to speak with Miss Vasa. She¡¯s come a long way,¡± When Laslo approached, he draped a thick coat over Agnes¡¯ shoulder. She had an unusually pale appearance compared to when Zoltan initially reported Cellon¡¯s death. ¨C Princess, Count Cellon has passed away. ¨C ¡­¡­What? ¨C It¡¯s all my fault. He became the bait instead of me? Count Barania and he engaged in combat. With a sad expression on his face, Zoltan announced Cellon¡¯s obituary. When he reached the barracks, he cut the string around his waist and put Emmerich to the ground, but it was already too late. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Miss Vasa; please go inside and rest; you haven¡¯t slept well in a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Agnes shook her head, her expression not in the least bit relaxed. Vasa did not come out until half a day had passed. Her eyes swelled from crying so much. ¡°I¡¯ll take him south right away; I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Emmerich liked to go out to sea by boat. He always asked me to spray his ashes on the sea when he died. So, hurry up Emmerich, I mean, Emmer, heuk.¡± Vasa, whose speech was gibberish and illegible, broke down in tears. Her wounded chest could not feel any solace. Squeezing her words out, Agnes spat them out. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Miss Vasa; I called him in and put him on the battlefield; please put all the blame on me.¡± ¡°We will assist you if there is anything we can do to help.¡± Laslo continued in a composed manner. Vasa shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything; all I want is to get Emmerich back to the South as soon as possible,¡± she replied. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll make arrangements for the army of Cellon to depart immediately.¡± Then Vasa said. ¡°No, I¡¯m leaving the army until the war is over; you¡¯ll need it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Vasa asserted sternly. Then she instructed the knights to carry Emmerich into the casket. Agnes looked at the coffin with a bitter expression on her face. She asked Agnes before mounting the horse. ¡°You are aware that he has feelings for you right, Duchess?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I know.¡± When they reconnected in Germo and continued the war together, she naturally realized what she had been unaware of when she was in the South. Emmerich occasionally reminded her of Laslo in the way he regarded her. Agnes had to bear more guilt as a result. Vasa¡¯s eyes, which resembled Emmerich¡¯s, were fixed on Agnes. ¡°Then that¡¯s okay. The next time we meet will be at the palace. May your future be filled with limitless glory.¡± It was an elegant and smooth tone, but she couldn¡¯t help but notice the sharp blade hidden within it. Chapter 147.2 Similar to how she arrived, Vasa left without any trouble. As the day wore on, the night grew longer. Agnes struggled to fall asleep before dawn. Laslo opened his eyes wide when he heard the sound of tossing and turning. Through a small window, Agnes was observing the moon while seated in a chair. ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Too many people died¡­¡­.¡± She murmured without looking back. Laslo let out a small sigh. ¡°Come in and rest for a while.¡± ¡°I feel as though I am standing on their dead bodies and blood for my own glory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the way of the king.¡± Calmly, Laslo said. Agnes turned to face him and looked into his eyes. ¡°I truly believed that rebelling would free the populace from Sebastian¡¯s control and that this was the only way to save them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°However, when I counted, the number of people I killed equaled Sebastian¡¯s.¡± Both sides suffered fatal injuries during the 10-day battle on the Nopron Plains. Both the Arpad army and the Count Barania¡¯s army suffered significant casualties. Agnes was also taken aback by the death of Emmerich Cellon during the battle. Laslo took out the covers and approached Agnes. The moonlight made her back appear rather small and frail. ¡°You¡¯re headed in the right direction.¡± ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°Be a good king; that will be your way of paying them all back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there; in two days, we¡¯ll break down the gate, make Sebastian kneel, and you¡¯ll be done; no one has to die anymore.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes softly laughed at Laslo¡¯s sincere attempts to persuade her. He tightly embraced her shoulders. ¡°As you requested, I¡¯ll bring the queen out tomorrow.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°You already know that the palace is empty; I¡¯ll bring the queen out safely; please wait a day.¡± As he spoke, Laslo kissed her forehead and crown of her head repeatedly. ¡°You know we really need the queen.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Despite raising an army in the name of overthrowing a tyrant, she cannot escape the stigma of usurpation. The soldiers¡¯ morale will improve significantly if the Queen comes to the palace to join Agnes. Laslo will break into the palace knowing this. ¡°After I take the queen out, you may enter; as you have always said, hanging Sebastian¡¯s neck is filial duty; hang it in front of the castle with his sins written all over it.¡± ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be by your side no matter what.¡± Laslo said. Agnes blinked very slowly. The moon was setting. * * * Laslo led five elite knights into the palace the next morning. Laslo and the knights were on guard and keeping a close eye on their surroundings when he first crossed the wall due to their nervousness. However, when they realized that the palace was empty, that it was hard to even encounter an ant, they gradually relaxed. At least, there was a little boundary around the queen¡¯s palace. ¡°Stand right here; I¡¯ll bring the queen.¡± Laslo made his way into the Queen¡¯s palace. A young maid was the only thing in front of the bedroom. The maid trembled and fell to the floor as soon as she saw the armed Laslo. ¡°Please, please, save me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you; is the queen in there?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± With her face on the ground, she gave a frantic nod. Laslo strode past the maid and softly opened the bedroom door. Even though it was midday, the room was too dark. Laslo walked forward through the pitch blackness. ¡°Your highness? Are you there?¡± From the bedside, a very faint groan could be heard. Laslo hurried over. She discovered that the queen¡¯s arm was restrained and tied when she pulled back the bed insignia. ¡°Oh my God, who could possibly do this?¡± Only one person would dare to treat a country¡¯s queen in this manner. Laslo repressed his rage toward Sebastian. He quickly slashed a dagger through the knot holding Ilona¡¯s arms together. ¡°Are you all right, Your highness?¡± ¡°Who, Ah, Duke Arpad?¡± Ilona recognized Laslo¡¯s face only after he pulled the curtain back and let the light in. ¡°Is this king¡¯s work?¡± ¡°How did you get here?¡± They simultaneously asked each other a question. First, Laslo responded to her question. ¡°The Arpad forces have already besieged the area near the palace; they¡¯re going to break through the gate tomorrow; before that, I came to take the queen outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been that long? Is the war over?¡± ¡°How long have you been imprisoned here?¡± Before Agnes got to her feet, Ilona¡¯s time stopped. Laslo couldn¡¯t hide his sadness. Anyone will be forced to feel sympathy for her due to the fact that she suffered the loss of two children in quick succession. In addition, she was nearly imprisoned in the palace by her husband, the king. ¡°Call the maid and simply pack your clothes and belongings and come out; Agnes is eagerly awaiting the king¡¯s fall outside.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ilona was too composed. She struggled to stand up from her chair and only fiddled with her bruised wrist. ¡°What are you going to do with Sebastian?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be made to pay for his sins.¡± Laslo said firmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that sweet?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± With a pale face, Ilona shook her head. Then there was a commotion outside. Laslo briefly left the queen alone before proceeding to the bedroom door. A well-forged dagger caught her attention after she was left alone. The dagger was used to sever the rope around her wrist. After giving it a blank stare, she quickly picked up the dagger and tucked it away in her sleeve. With a grave expression, Laslo went back to the Queen. Chapter 148.1 ¡°Your highness, we must leave right away. The king¡¯s knights are on their way.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Ilona hobbled out of bed. Her limbs were as slender as a branch. ¡°I left something at the prince¡¯s palace. I¡¯ll be back with that.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just send a maid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my son¡¯s property, so I¡¯d like to take it with my own hands.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll come with you.¡± ¡°No, please wait right here. Who would dare harm me inside the palace? ¡± Laslo tried to persuade her a few more times, but eventually gave up due to the queen¡¯s obstinacy. ¡°Instead, you must return quickly.¡± ¡°Duke Arpad.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°Please express my gratitude to Princess Agnes. I owe her so much when she was still at the palace.¡± Ilona said as she walked out the door. Laslo smiled. ¡°Please go out and tell Agnes yourself. She¡¯ll be delighted.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do that.¡± The queen left the room with a faint smile. The door slammed shut. *** ¡°Oh, Your Majesty. How did you get here? ¡± ¡°How about it, His Highness?¡± When they encountered the queen, the servant appeared perplexed. It was comprehensible. Because the queen has recently been harming herself, word of her confinement in the bedroom has spread among the servants who stayed. ¡°He¡¯s in the Manus Hall.¡± The Coronation ceremony took place at Manus Hall. Rather than asking why the king was there, the queen walked slowly toward the hall. The queen had to open the hall herself since there was no attendant watching the door. Sebastian was sitting on the highest platform. Ilona gave him a friendly smile. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Ilona?¡± When Sebastian, who was seated on the throne, saw the queen, he leapt from his seat. ¡°How did you get all the way here?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ilona inquired calmly. It was as if nothing had happened between them. ¡°I was preparing to welcome the visitors.¡± He personally escorted Ilona, holding her hand and grinning as he went. ¡°Do you recall what happened that day? You¡¯re wearing a white dress and sitting next to me like we¡¯re at a wedding. ¡°I remember, Your Highness. It was an unforgettable day.¡± Sebastian made a face that seemed to recall old memories as he pointed to the two thrones. It was the day Ilona and Sebastian climbed the platform and took the king and queen¡¯s seats. ¡°My Queen, I didn¡¯t tell you about Manus Hall, did I?¡± ¡°What story?¡± Sebastian was so happy to see her react that he didn¡¯t notice the blade sticking out of Ilona¡¯s sleeve. ¡°There are books that you can only read when you become the king of Nirseg, and one of those books is about Manus Hall.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± Ilona responded to his words with laughter. ¡°The first king made a contract with the dragon and asked for one thing: safety. To provide him with a beast capable of protecting the king.¡± ¡°A beast?¡± ¡°Yes, it is said that the magical beast given by the dragon is sleeping underneath this Manus Hall. What do you think? Don¡¯t you want to see it? ¡± Sebastian said to Ilona as he turned his head. Ilona lowered her hand quietly and gripped the dagger¡¯s handle tightly. She only has one shot. ¡°Do you remember the promise you made when I married you, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Well, I promised to make you the most noble woman in the world.¡± She vividly recalled their wedding. It was after her late fianc¨¦¡¯s blood had been drained. She married the prince, whom she had only seen twice under her father¡¯s command. The murderer whispered loving and honorable words in her ear. ¡°My entire marriage to His Majesty was hell.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Ilona.¡± ¡°After Ballaz died, I wanted to die every day.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that name in a long time.¡± Sebastian¡¯s lips twitched. Ilona was unconcerned. ¡°However, it is true that time is medicine. Little by little, I forgot about the Ballaz. I found love in someone else.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They were everything to me. Your Highness.¡± ¡°Your everything should be me.¡± He spoke as soon as she finished, as if he was waiting. ¡°Just as you are my everything.¡± ¡°But you killed him.¡± ¡°Ilona¡± ¡°Why did you kill my son?¡± Her entire body shook. Her teeth and lungs were trembling, and she was having trouble breathing. Ilona tightened her grip on the dagger. ¡°I had intended to kill you first. But there were so many people besides me trying to kill you. So, I thought¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How can I put you in hell? How can I make you suffer as much as I did? ¡± Ilona took the dagger she had hidden and placed it around her neck. She applied pressure and stabbed herself in the neck, sending blood streaming down her white neck. Sebastian leapt from his seat. Chapter 148.2 ¡°Take your hands off now!¡± ¡°I want you to live in hell as well. Exactly like I did.¡± It happened in an instant. The queen thrust the dagger into her neck without hesitation. Ilona¡¯s body collapsed, and the dagger slid out. Blood splattered everywhere at the same time. Sebastian dashed forward and grabbed her flailing body. ¡°Ilona! Ilona! No! Ilona! Argh! ¡± He tried to cover the wound with his hands, but it was ineffective. How can a skinny body produce so much blood? It was constantly flowing. Blood bubbles came out of Ilona¡¯s mouth. Sebastian sobbed and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Ilona, Ilona, Ilona. No, please. Wake up, will you? ¡± The throne has already been stained with blood, and the gold has lost its lustre. ¡°I apologize. It¡¯s entirely my fault. I was mistaken. Ilona, Ilona, Ilona! ¡± Eventually, the queen¡¯s brief convulsions stopped completely. At this point, her beloved pupils were empty. ¡°Your Highness!¡± A few knights stood by, ready to rush to the king¡¯s aid. They couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut when they saw the blood dripping on the floor and the fallen queen. ¡°How did the Queen¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve cleaned up anything sharp.¡± When the knight spoke, Sebastian¡¯s face was splattered with blood. She was tied to the bed and all sharp objects were removed due to the significant increase in the number of times she went outside and attempted to hurt herself over the past few months. So how did she get a dagger and escape from the bedroom? Sebastian picked up a short dagger he hadn¡¯t noticed before. On the dagger¡¯s handle, a crow and a thorn were depicted. ¡°Arpad¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Your Highness. The Duke of Arpad and a group of knights arrived at the Queen¡¯s palace. Your Highness, I have come to tell you that. The knight was speechless. With his dagger in hand, the king ripped open his chest. ¡°Arpad, Arpad! Arpad! Come on in. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s me. Argh.¡± His scream was full of blood and resentment. Sebastian hugged the queen¡¯s body while moaning in pain, then he looked up for a moment. He staggered out of his seat, kissing Ilona¡¯s bloody cheeks and lips one after the other. ¡°Is the Duke of Arpad now at the Queen¡¯s Palace?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He closed his eyes for a long time before opening them again. Ilona¡¯s blood on his hands is still warm. The initial plan was to let Agnes in through the gate and welcome her to Manus Hall before rousing the beast to kill her. He has no intention of passing the throne to anyone. ¡°Order a servant to inform the Duke that the Queen is in Manus Hall.¡± ¡°But, oh, I see. Your Highness.¡± The knight exited the room. Only Sebastian and Ilona remain in this vast space. He helped Ilona up from the floor. There was still enough warmth in her that he expected her to open her eyes right away. ¡°Ilona. My dear. Please wait a moment.¡± I need to change my plan. Sebastian¡¯s blue eyes glistened in the light. *** At the Queen¡¯s Palace, Laslo was impatiently awaiting her arrival. But, no matter how long he waited, she never returned. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°She¡¯s obviously not feeling well; perhaps she collapsed in the middle. You, sneak into the prince¡¯s palace.¡± ¡°Your Excellency!¡± Another knight appeared. ¡°I asked the servant, and he said the Queen was in Manus Hall.¡± ¡°Manus Hall? Where can I find it? ¡± ¡°This is where the Coronation took place. As far as I am aware, it is located in the Central Palace.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go right there.¡± Long time has passed already. Laslo rushed the knights as he thought of Agnes, who was standing outside. He might have run into the king¡¯s knights, but he had no choice but to take the chance in order to rescue the queen. The route to the Central Palace didn¡¯t take very long. The knights kept looking around to see if there were any soldiers hiding, but the palace was unusually quiet. ¡°This is the place.¡± ¡°Open it.¡± When the door opened, he was greeted by a massive ornate hall. His keen senses picked up on the smell of blood at the same time. ¡°M, my lord.¡± A knight motioned to the other side. He naturally turned his head, and was shocked by what he saw. On the throne was King Sebastian embracing the bloodstained queen ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Laslo held himself responsible for the sight. Regret flooded in. What the hell happened in that brief period of time? It was hard to tell if the queen was still alive with all the blood pouring down the stairs. ¡°Duke Arpad.¡± Surprisingly, Sebastian¡¯s voice sounded the same as usual. ¡°Come closer. I can¡¯t see the Duke¡¯s face well because you¡¯re so far away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Your Highness.¡± Laslo did not approach easily. With his chin, he motioned to the knights. A few statues were rolled to check for traps, and Van searched for any king¡¯s soldiers who might be hiding. I simply want to speak with the Duke. What kind of power do I have now? ¡± ¡°How did the Queen die?¡± Along with the knights, Laslo made his way to Sebastian¡¯s throne. Out of nowhere, the king smiled and welcomed them. He maintained his smile despite the fact that his beloved queen had died. Laslo had a feeling the king had finally gone insane. Chapter 149 ¡°Duke Arpad, it¡¯s been a long time. How have you been?¡± asked the king casually. Laslo refused to let go of the animosity. Instead, he tightened his grip on his sword¡¯s handle. ¡°Agnes will lead the army into the city tomorrow.¡± ¡°But why did you come so early?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was to save the queen. Suppose Sebastian, pushed into a corner, takes his own life with the queen. The queen¡¯s pallid cheeks caught Laslo¡¯s attention. Her fingers are still bright red. He regrets sending her alone. When Laslo remembered her last appearance, he became even more distressed. ¡°Please surrender. I¡¯ll send you off peacefully.¡± ¡°Where? To hell?¡± He burst out laughing. The hall was filled with shrieks of laughter. Laslo and his knights remained deafeningly quiet. ¡°Yes, Agnes will be here tomorrow. She makes me so proud. When did she suddenly become so mature? I can still picture her sobbing and pleading for her life beneath my feet.¡± ¡°Put the Queen down here and gently surrender.¡± Laslo stated firmly once more. Now that this has occurred, a collision is unavoidable. In any case, the king has no troops left. He decided to capture the king and imprison him until Agnes arrived. Instead of responding to Laslo¡¯s words, Sebastian wrapped his arms around the queen even tighter. The blood that had accumulated dripped to the ground. ¡°I should have killed Agnes instead of Vivian. Why did I put up with those disgusting eyes?¡± He muttered something. Laslo ended his conversation with the king and drew his sword. The knights also held their swords one after the other. ¡°I should have cut off the buds from the beginning. I¡¯m so wrong, so wrong.¡± ¡°Put her down.¡± Laslo said. Three or four knights approached the throne. It was then. He noticed a slight tremor beneath his feet. At the same time, light poured from the back of Sebastian¡¯s hand. However, because the distance was great and the light was dim, no one noticed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is there an earthquake?¡± The light vibration faded quickly. The vibration alarmed the knights, who once more drew near to the king. Sebastian turned his gaze away from the queen and fixed it on Laslo. ¡°I heard that you two performed a ritual of oath. It makes me happy to know how much you value and care for one another.¡± Sebastian smiled contentedly. Before he could even inquire as to what that meant. Creeeeeek- He felt a vibration that was distinct from the previous one. Laslo instinctively sensed danger and took a step back, but he was already a step behind. The ground collapsed in an instant, and the earth¡¯s axis shook. ¡°Argh!¡± A never-before-seen beast emerged with his mouth open through the gaps. The first victim was the king¡¯s closest knight. ¡°It¡¯s a beast!¡± ¡°We must retreat, Your Excellency!¡± A knight near Laslo spoke quickly. The number of people available to deal with the massive beast is far insufficient. Furthermore, there were an overwhelming number of beasts. Laslo yelled angrily, knocking down the beast who was running towards him. ¡°Oh, everyone back off! Come on! ¡° *** ¡°How come he¡¯s so late?¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s time he came out.¡± ¡°Did Sebastian already inflict harm on the Queen?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s his wife; why would he do such a thing?¡± Zoltan said with a smile. He¡¯s been beaming ever since he received a letter from Ney in Sutmar the day before yesterday. Agnes, who had been worried about Laslo for a while, smiled hazily when he said, ¡°I¡¯m getting married now,¡± when asked if he had any good news. Did Sir Zoltan¡¯s fate completely change? He was doomed to die this spring. The fact that he is living a healthy lifestyle and even planning a wedding, however, made her feel good. ¡°But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re moving faster than them?¡± ¡°Who? Oh, Miss Lisa? ¡° Max and Lisa, who always moved around together, were at the end of Zoltan¡¯s gaze. Lisa surrendered to Arpad¡¯s army following the death of Count Barania. She stood before Agnes with red-wet eyes. ¨C My mother told me to surrender. ¨C ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry. ¨C No, my mother died honorably while fighting. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s happy with that. When Max learned the news, he sprang into action. Lisa shed the tears she had been holding back when she saw Max¡¯s face. ¨C M, Max. My mother, my mother¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¨C My lady Agnes relinquished her seat for the long-awaited reunion. Max, Zoltan, and Lisa. She was overjoyed to see them alive. She believed she could also influence Laslo¡¯s fate. ¡°If Count Cellon were still alive, he would have had a happy ending.¡± ¡°I know. I wasn¡¯t expecting both of them to leave that day.¡± As he remembered Emmerich, Zoltan¡¯s face darkened. Agnes spoke in hushed tones. ¡®If only Count Cellon had not died in place of Lord Zoltan¡­¡­¡¯ Agnes stood tall. Emmerich Cellon died in Zoltan¡¯s stead. And Count Barania, who should have been alive, is no longer alive, whereas Lisa Barania is. Is this all just a coincidence? ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Princess?¡± ¡°No, no, nothing at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so pale. Do you want me to call a doctor?¡± She was nauseated. Her dream from the night before suddenly came to mind. Agnes rushed Zoltan out of the barracks and yelled in every direction. ¡°Eugene, Eugene!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on this time?¡± He had a dejected look on his face. Agnes exhaled deeply and spoke. ¡°Laslo isn¡¯t going to die, right?¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Laslo¡¯s fate has been completely altered. So he¡¯s not going to die right now. Am I correct?¡± Her face was soaked in desperation. Eugene turned to face Agnes. ¡°All humans will die one day.¡± ¡°When is he going to die?¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°Answer me, Eugene!¡± She yelled and grabbed him by the hem of his clothes. Eugene is deafeningly quiet. Agnes found the silence to be unbearably long. Her stomach is churning. Eugene spoke at a slow pace. ¡°How far are you willing to go?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It depends on how far you can push yourself.¡± It was a hazy and incomprehensible remark. She was so perplexed that she didn¡¯t know what to say. After that, the outside started to buzz. ¡°Princess, this is an emergency.¡± Eugene took a step back. The five-colored, gleaming eyes locked on Agnes. ¡°Agnes, a dragon. It is completed by devouring the heart of another dragon.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Princess!¡± While looking away for a moment, Eugene vanished into thin air. The door opened, and Zoltan rushed in. ¡°I just received word that smoke is rising in the central palace¡± ¡°Smoke? Is there a blaze?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s more like dust as the structure crumbles.¡± Agnes reached instinctively for her left chest. She felt suffocated. Her recent conversation with Eugene overlapped, and it appeared to be the start of everything ominous. ¡°We¡¯ll form an elite unit and march right into the palace. Lord Zoltan, led the remainder of the army into the palace.¡± ¡°Wait a second, princess. Will you ride with the cavalry?¡± ¡°I have to.¡± Her hands and feet trembled with anxiety, which eroded her chest and head. Her dream about Laslo bleeding to death returned to her mind. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to go in there¡± ¡°Laslo is inside!¡± ¡°Is my brother the kind of person who would die at something like that, Princess? Calm down.¡± Zoltan reassured her calmly. Agnes knew Zoltan was correct, but she couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°I¡¯ll ride with the cavalry and see what¡¯s going on. Please enter at a later time.¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my brother¡¯s lifeline is so tough, he¡¯ll live longer than you,¡± Zoltan spoke with a smile. Her trembling hands gradually relaxed. He was right. She can¡¯t move hastily. Her life was no longer her own. Agnes tried to clear her mind of the ominous images that had taken over. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was too impatient.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll lead the cavalry.¡± ¡°All right, do that. As soon as I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll head to the palace.¡± The cavalry led by Zoltan is the elite of the elite and the Arpad Army¡¯s core power. After dispatching Zoltan, Agnes dispatched a knight to gather all the nobles in the camp. The nobles gathered one by one, beginning with Lisa Barania. ¡°It appears that Sir Zoltan is heading somewhere with the cavalry. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°I thought something was going on at the palace, so I sent him as a starter.¡± Agnes responded calmly to Erica Kiske¡¯s question. ¡°What exactly is going on? Is it true that Duke Arpad has not yet returned from the palace?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be right back, grandfather.¡± Marquis Songrad expressed his concern. ¡°I called for a quick meeting because I believed we needed to go early.¡± ¡°Devon¡¯s messenger has yet to arrive. The day after tomorrow, at the latest, is when we¡¯ll enter the palace. Is there a reason for your haste? ¡° Roland Sandor inquired politely. Agnes stated matter-of-factly. ¡°Does it really matter whether it is tomorrow or today? Anyway, I¡¯m all set.¡± ¡°Did the rescue go smoothly?¡± ¡°Hmm, I believe Duke Arpad will return with the Queen soon.¡± Chapter 150.1 ¡°Why did he enter the palace secretly to get the queen?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better to deal with it like that because there are a lot of eyes watching.¡± ¡°Yes, the Duke of Arpad will be back soon.¡± Everyone nodded at Roland¡¯s words. Agnes tried not to show signs of impatience. She has yet to confirm Laslo¡¯s safety. She cannot blindly lead the troops by saying that Laslo is in danger. The army gathered here is no longer her private army. Laslo¡¯s going to be fine. Because he¡¯s a strong person. She murmured the words over and over again. In addition, he reaffirmed before entering the palace that there were few troops left inside. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know when Duke Arpad returns.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. Princess.¡± The crowd split up. As night fell, the day became dimmer. Zoltan, who had brought the cavalry to the palace, had not made contact. Uneasy, Agnes stood outside the hut and observed the moon as it was just starting to rise. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± ¡°Hmm. Are you nervous?¡± The marquis Songrad spoke softly, misinterpreting Agnes¡¯s expression as he observed her complex face. ¡°You¡¯re progressing well. You worked hard to get all the way here. ¡°We¡¯re nearly there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I anticipated my princess would be very successful. You are the rightful heir to the throne. Being here makes me feel proud and happy.¡± He said it while patting his granddaughter on the back. His wrinkled face was filled with smiles. ¡°Theresa will undoubtedly be pleased to see the princess wearing the crown..¡± ¡°Will she?¡± Agnes smiled vaguely. After the death of the previous king, the former queen fell unconscious and was unable to regain consciousness. The corners of her mouth raised, but the inside was black as charcoal. ¡®Why isn¡¯t Lord Zoltan returning?¡¯ It¡¯s been half a day since she dispatched the army. Additionally, they are close to the palace, so if anything were to happen, a messenger would have been sent. Then she heard the distant sound of a horse¡¯s hoof. Agnes responded to it sensitively. The figure she saw from a distance was unmistakably a Zoltan. ¡°Sir Zoltan!¡± Agnes smiled brightly and welcomed him. Soon, however, her complexion hardened when she saw the blood on the hem of his clothes. ¡°Princess, my brother, the king¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan, calm down and tell me slowly. What¡¯s going on? What about Laslo? Why didn¡¯t you come with him?¡± Zoltan¡¯s complexion, which was white like a blank sheet, gradually returned to normal. ¡°I went to the central palace but there was a beast, and the knights, most of them were dead¡­¡­. She is next to him, the king, the king holding the queen.¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan!¡± But he was still gibberish out of his wits. Agnes shook him by the shoulder. The face of Marquis Songrad, who was with her, also hardened. Zoltan looked Agnes in the eyes. ¡°There was a beast in the palace, which I had never seen before. It was so strong that more than half of the soldiers I went with died.¡± ¡°What? A beast? How can there be a beast in the palace?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The king sat on his throne, embracing the queen, and my brother was under his feet.¡± At that moment, her breath was caught in her throat. For a moment she forgot how to breathe. After much effort, she was able to spit out a single word. ¡°¡­¡­Is Laslo alive?¡± Zoltan blinked. Up close, there was blood splattered on his cheek. ¡°Say it, Lord Zoltan. Is Laslo alive?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ ali, alive.¡± Only then was Agnes able to breathe completely. Zoltan stammered on the rest of his words. ¡°The king said if you want to save him you must come to the Manus Hall alone¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No!¡± Marquis Songrad was the first to shout. Agnes clenched her fists. ¡°You said it was a place full of beasts. How can the princess go there alone?¡± ¡°You. Go get my horse right now.¡± Agnes said to the servant a little further away. The servant rushed to the stable. ¡°Princess! This is a trap!¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan. You said Manus Hall?¡± ¡°Well, are you sure you¡¯re going? But, Princess. I, I, I¡­¡­.¡± Zoltan looked confused. He was at a loss whether to stop Agnes or ask her to save his brother. ¡°I will never let you go. Where is it? Why don¡¯t you just step on this old man!¡± Marquis Songrad grabbed Agnes by the shoulder. His determination emanated from all over his body. ¡°I¡¯m not going alone. I¡¯m taking some of the wizards and soldiers.¡± Agnes said coldly and firmly. Still, Marquis Songrad shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous for the princess to go there herself. Send the Marquis Sandor or Lady Barania¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± Chapter 150.2 Agnes grabbed her grandfather¡¯s wrinkled hand on her shoulder and lowered it. And without any notice she pulled out the dagger from the waist of Zoltan. She cut her palm with the dagger without hesitation. ¡°P, princess!¡± ¡°What!¡± But a surprising thing happened just after. The wound began to heal even before the blood droplets filled the floor. The two people who saw the scene for the first time were too surprised to speak. ¡°Well, how the hell is this¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die easily. Especially if there is a beast. They are under my power.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Just in time, the servant brought Agnes¡¯ horse. She looked back before stepping on the stirrup. ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything later. Grandfather. Sir Zoltan.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tell Lady Barania to take the Knights and wait in front of the palace. Also, bring a group of wizards together, including Reika. We will enter the Central Palace with them.¡± ¡°I understand¡± Zoltan hurried away. Agnes sped up the horse. The moon is setting. Agnes prayed earnestly a thousand times. Please stay alive. There was nothing else she wanted. *** ¡°Agnes is late.¡± Sebastian slowly looked around the bodies of the torn knights and said, In a short time, Manus Hall was filled with corpses. In addition, as the king summoned the other beasts, more than 10 beasts drooled in the hall and stood by the king. ¡°Will Agnes really come, what do you think? Duke Arpad?¡± ¡°Does what I think matter?¡± Laslo said in hushed tones, biting his tongue. He was bound with a rope and surrounded by pools of blood. Sebastian sighed and shrugged. What a blasphemous tongue. To be so polite to a dying king would be too much for me.¡± he said. ¡°Who has the upper hand here? Are you still in your right mind?¡± Sebastian cocked his chin toward Laslo. The headless beast, dressed as a knight, strode forward and thrust a sword into Laslo¡¯s left arm. ¡°Ack¡± ¡°I should have done this from the beginning. Then we could all live happily. Don¡¯t you think so, Ilona?¡± He patted the queen¡¯s pale cheek with great affection. Laslo writhed in agony, clutching his stabbed arm. But it was the present reality that was causing him the most pain right now. The fact that he was being used as bait for Agnes made him extremely anxious and nervous. It was obvious that she would come here. ¡®If I had handled it more prudently, it would not have turned out this way.¡¯ He was constantly filled with regret. He wanted to punch his head for being inept and stupid. But nothing will change; all that will happen is that time will pass. There was a buzz outside the quiet hall. Laslo and Sebastian focused on the door. The door opened before long. ¡°Oh, my dear sister!¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice rose uncharacteristically to a high pitch. He seemed genuinely pleased. ¡°Why are you so late? I was dying waiting for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Your Highness.¡± Agnes walked very slowly. Laslo wanted to shout ¡®get out of here¡¯ at any moment, but he waited for the right time. There will surely be an opportunity. ¡°What happened to the queen?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Nothing¡¯s going on. She¡¯s just resting in my arms because she¡¯s not feeling well.¡± However, the queen¡¯s shoulders and chest, which she saw closely, were not moving at all. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s dead. Agnes was shocked at the death of Ilona, but didn¡¯t show it. ¡°If you want to talk to me, you can call me. Why are you threatening me using this man?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Who did that? I just missed your face so much. Agnes, I missed you so much. Come this close.¡± ¡°No!¡± cried Laslo. Fifteen knights died at once after being deceived by that false tongue. Sebastian¡¯s smiling face hardened at once. He pointed to Laslo with his chin at the beast, who was standing by as before. ¡°Ack.¡± ¡°Laslo!¡± The beast thrust an unknown sword into his right arm without any emotion. Agnes turned pale at once. ¡°Your Highness, stop, stop. I¡¯ll go there.¡± ¡°Will you do that?¡± ¡°Oh, Agnes¡­¡­.¡± The eyes of the three people that have been entangled in one place and soon dispersed. Sebastian smiled and waved more graciously than ever. ¡°Come here, my dear sister.¡± ¡°I will go to your side, let him go.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a fight between you and me? Why don¡¯t we talk alone and leave Duke Arpad aside?¡± Sebastian laughed loudly as soon as she finished her speech. ¡°What fight? You¡¯re scaring me! When did I fight with you?¡± ¡°Please release the duke. Otherwise, I cannot guarantee your safety.¡± ¡°You? You guarantee my safety?¡± Agnes looked directly into Sebastian¡¯s eyes. Tension flowed between the two. The king took action first. ¡°Try it.¡± Then he reached for Agnes. Agnes touched the top of her crest. Her eyes glowed briefly from blue to gold. Chapter 151.1 The beasts charged in with a thud. With each movement, the ground shook. Neither did she flee nor did she exhibit any signs of fear. Rather, she looked at the beast calmly. With sweat on his hands, Laslo looked at the figure. ¡®Please, please, please. Oh God¡¯ The demon raised his claws in the air. Sebastian¡¯s grin widened. Agnes then muttered something. She was so far away that Sebastian could hardly see her lips moving. With a horrible hissing, the claws split the air. And then a miracle occurred. ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She laughed. The beasts, who were displaying their ferocity toward Agnes, were unable to move their bodies as if they were chained. Some people even knelt on the ground. It was all over in the blink of an eye. Sebastian watched the scene, his face contorted. ¡°It is said that only the king has the power to control the beast of Manus Hall!¡± ¡°I suppose the sky recognizes me as a king.¡± Agnes remarked sarcastically. ¡°Argh! Get up and kill her right now!¡± With his eyes bloodshot, Sebastian screamed incredibly loudly. In his cry, a headless demon staggered up his hand. At the time, white smoke rose around Agnes, and Diodos, a dog-like beast, appeared. Crack! Agnes pointed his hand at the beast who pointed a sword at her. ¡°How dare you?¡± Creeek~ Diodos bit the beast that the king had summoned. Sebastian¡¯s eyes bulged as if they were about to burst. ¡°Oh, how. The beast¡­¡± ¡°Foolish. Did you really believe that the appearance of beasts in the capital after hundreds of years was a coincidence? ¡° ¡°What? No way, you! Everything was your fault!¡± The king¡¯s demon collapsed to the ground, spitting a painful groan. An unusually loud thump was heard. Sebastian¡¯s hand trembled slightly. There is no longer anyone by his side. ¡°No, get up! Get up!¡± ¡°Come on in.¡± Agnes turned to face the door and spoke. At that point, the Manus Hall was filled to capacity with fully armed Arpad¡¯s knights and wizards. She took a step forward and yelled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to come down from the throne on your own. Sebastian.¡± ¡°What a wicked thing! Will heaven forgive you? You killed the prince, the queen and now you¡¯re going to kill your brother.¡± ¡°Nonsense. The prince died because the medicine came late.¡± ¡°Just be honest with me and tell me you wanted this position. Having the throne to yourself has always been your dream!¡± ¡°Until the very end, you¡¯re only displaying your ugly side. Take him out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes said in a collected manner. Although she appeared to be fine on the outside, she is actually a mess. She wielded far too much power in a short period of time. She was having difficulty breathing. She was in excruciating pain, as if someone had squeezed her insides. I might not be able to use any more magic today. Despite feeling like she was about to pass out, she continued walking. She put up with the discomfort and moved closer to the throne. No, she went over to the bleeding man who was seated beneath the throne. ¡°Laslo, Laslo.¡± Laslo¡¯s arms and abdomen were constantly dripping blood. ¡°I¡¯ll release you shortly. Please wait a little bit.¡± Whoa, ag¡­nes ¡°It¡¯s over. Now, it¡¯s really over.¡± She relaxed and started crying. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was the thrill of victory or feeling sorry for Laslo, who had collapsed with wounds all over his body. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Why is this your fault, exactly?¡± ¡°The queen wouldn¡¯t have ended up that way if I had paid more attention,¡± he said. His face was stained with remorse. ¡°Let go! You have no right to touch her body without permission! Ilona! Stay away from the queen!¡± Sebastian roared and resisted from a short distance away. He screamed as he hugged the dead queen. To keep the king and queen apart, five knights clung together. The rope tying Laslo was so hard to undo that it took a long time. The knight grunted and eventually cut the knot with a sword. ¡°How did the queen die?¡± ¡°When I arrived at the palace, the queen¡¯s hands were tied. I released it to take her outside, but she said she had to go to the prince¡¯s palace. But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Agnes, Agnes! Stop them. This insolent man dares to touch the queen¡¯s body. Agnes!¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t look sane by any means. He did not hesitate to kneel to Agnes to keep the knights away from the queen. ¡°Please don¡¯t take Ilona away from me. I¡¯m begging you. Please, please. Oh, Ilona!¡± Sebastian pleaded at Agnes¡¯ feet with tears in his eyes. He held Ilona by the waist and tried not to let her fall. Laslo rose from his seat with the help of a knight. He lost a lot of blood due to many wounds, but fortunately, he avoided fatal injuries. Agnes beckoned the knights surrounding Sebastian. They backed away. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want, so please don¡¯t take Ilona from me.¡± ¡°Do you admit all your sins?¡± ¡°My sins, yes. I admit it. I¡¯ll officially hand over the throne to you. So, Ilona¡­¡­.¡± Sebastian nodded frantically. His face was stained with tears. If someone who doesn¡¯t know him sees him, they¡¯ll be sympathetic to him. But Agnes spoke it more calmly than anyone else. Chapter 151.2 ¡°Then stand up straight here and tell all the knights. You relinquish all of your rights and cede the throne to me as an inept ruler who ruined the nation and neglected to care for the people whose lives were in ruins.¡± Sebastian sat up awkwardly and hugged Ilona, Agnes said as she approached him. He then started to stammer as Agnes instructed him to. ¡°I, Sebastian Erdosi, ruined the country and left the people in distress¡­¡­¡± Laslo observed the side of the king¡¯s face that was covered in tears while he was standing diagonally behind Sebastian. Then he noticed something on the back of his hand. The royal family crest was dimly illuminated. ¡®Why is that shining?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­ As a result, I renounce my position as King of Nirseg and hand over all my powers and the throne to Agnes Arpad.¡± After Sebastian had finished speaking. Laslo noticed that the corners of the king¡¯s mouth were slightly raised. His head froze. The situation became apparent at that point. Sebastian and Agnes were too close to one another, and the knights were standing far apart. ¡®It¡¯s a trap!¡¯ Laslo drew the knight¡¯s sword standing next to him right away. The beast jumped out from under Sebastian¡¯s feet at the same instant. ¡°Beasts!¡± ¡°Princess!¡± The knights became aware of the situation and yelled, but Agnes was too close to the beast. In an instant, Laslo drew his sword. Blood poured from his injured shoulder as if it had been ripped, but he felt no pain. Saving her was all he could think about. Aiming for Agnes¡¯ back, the beast extended his razor-sharp claws. Everything happened at a slow pace. Laslo launched himself as high as he could before slicing the beast¡¯s neck with his sword. The tip of his claws barely missed Agnes¡¯ back as they brushed against it. ¡°Argh!¡± Agnes rolled down the podium with a wound on her back. All the knights began to flock to her. The beast did not die easily even after being fatally wounded. Rather, it shook its body and he rebelled greatly. Laslo took a deep breath and pulled out his sword. And once again, he cut the beast¡¯s big body. Ack! He uttered a high and painful groan and soon collapsed without taking a few steps. It¡¯s over. Laslo hurried toward Agnes, who had fallen before he could catch his breath. ¡°Agnes, are you okay¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy that the Duke loves my sister.¡± Sebastian¡¯s whisper behind his back was unusually loud and cold. Laslo slowly turned around. Sebastian laughed and pushed a dagger firmly into Laslo¡¯s back. ¡°¡­Ugh¡± Laslo stumbled and fell to his knees on the floor. ¡°Your Excellency!¡± ¡°Doctor! Call a doctor now!¡± Sebastian was dragged by the knights. He never lost his smile. Only then did Laslo realize. Sebastian¡¯s goal was not Agnes. It was him. His eyes were clouded. A splitting pain ran through his entire body. He participated in many battles, but this was the first time he felt as though his body was being torn apart in pain. Someone gave his body a weak shake. ¡°Laslo?¡± ¡°¡­¡­nes.¡± He wanted to open his mouth and call her name, but he couldn¡¯t move his tongue. A trembling little hand touched his face. ¡°La, Laslo, wait. The doctor is on his way. Soon they¡¯ll treat you. Don¡¯t close your eyes. Don¡¯t lose your mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Laslo blinked instead of answering. Hot drops of water fell on her cheeks. He wanted to tell her not to cry, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. It was difficult for him to even open his mouth. ¡°Listen to me. If you pass away because of something like this, it will be my fault. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve come this far, and we had a hard time getting this far. We¡¯re almost there. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over.¡± Someone must be turning off the light bulb in the hall. It was getting dark, and Agnes¡¯ face was hard to see. Laslo held her hand with all his might. It was small and warm. ¡°You made a promise to me. You do recall making a promise to me on that day, right? You promised to remain alive and die until your hair turned gray.¡± Yes, we did make that promise. After spending the first night with Agnes, she decided how he would die. Laslo cherished it to the point where he occasionally found himself smiling simply by remembering the moment. In the distance, a recognizable voice could be heard. ¡°Brother, brother! The doctor is here. Stay awake and don¡¯t even consider dozing off! Stay here and don¡¯t die! Damn it. I¡¯m not going to let you go.¡± ¡°Come here and take a quick look at Laslo. Come on!¡± The noise from the surrounding area gradually faded as well. Laslo¡¯s blinking significantly decreased. I can¡¯t die. Having performed a ritual of oath, the pain Agnes will suffer will be beyond imagination if he dies. Even he, who felt her death for a moment, suffered for months and he is not sure if Agnes will be able to bear it all. He felt a surge of regret. If only he had prevented the queen from dying, if only Sebastian knew what he really wanted. Laslo took a deep breath. Then he closed his eyes. Chapter 152.1 ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was the 15th apology she received. Agnes had a cruel desire to strangle the doctor who was bowing his head for a moment. She called all the famous doctors in Nirseg to treat Laslo but they all say the same thing. She had enough of their apology. ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Instead of strangling the doctor, she turned her head. The man in bed is still lying motionless. ¡°Wake up¡­¡­.¡± Are you having a pleasant dream? Is it because the dream was so pleasant that you couldn¡¯t bear waking up? She had already shed so many tears that she had run out of them. Agnes stroked his arms and the back of his hand. ¡°Madam, may I come in?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened and Adrienne shuddered in. She held a few things and bandages in her hands. ¡°It¡¯s time to change the Lord¡¯s bandage.¡± Agnes blinked and remained silent. Her gaze was solely on Laslo, who lay motionless. Adrienne carefully approached Laslo¡¯s side, disinfected the wound, applied medicine, and changed the bandage. That was all she could do. It¡¯s been more than ten days since Laslo was stabbed with Sebastian¡¯s dagger. Nobody dared to make a toast despite the fact that the Arpad army had taken over the palace. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Madam.¡± ¡°Laslo is¡­¡± Adrienne raised her head. As she spoke, Agnes ran her fingers across Laslo¡¯s forehead. ¡°Does he have any chance of waking up?¡± ¡°¡­as of now, Nothing.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure of that? There is no doubt that the world is full of miracles. Laslo can wake up again.¡± ¡°Madam,¡± Adrienne¡¯s voice was filled with regret. ¡°That¡¯s right, there might be miracles. But he doesn¡¯t have much time. His pulse is weakening, and his spine and other internal organs have sustained severe damage. To be completely honest, I believe that the Lord¡¯s perseverance to this point is a miracle.¡± Adrienne¡¯s soft manner of speaking became firm at the end. Agnes was determined to counteract everything Adrienne said. You¡¯re wrong. She wanted to casually shake it off and scream that he¡¯d get up. However, her mouth was stuck as if it had been glued together, so her words couldn¡¯t come out. Her lips, hands, and feet were trembling. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m sure the Lord is struggling as well. His gut is already severely damaged, so even the slightest discomfort could be excruciating.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡­.¡± She thought her tears had dried up, but they started to fall again. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not quite ready to let Laslo go yet. I¡¯m not, I¡¯m still¡­¡­.¡± There are so many things I have yet to accomplish. It hasn¡¯t been long since we realized that we were in love with each other. I haven¡¯t done anything for him yet, I haven¡¯t said I loved him to the fullest. Seeing this unfair and cruel reality made Agnes want to scream. ¡°Madam,¡± Before she knew it, Adrienne¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you. I just want to let you know that you have one more option.¡± ¡°Option?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a way to help the Lord go comfortably.¡± Agnes grabbed Laslo¡¯s hand and buried her face in his chest. And after a long time, she finally calmed down her trembling heart and raised her head. ¡°¡­¡­ How did you find it?¡± ¡°Yes? What?¡± ¡°The meaning of life you¡¯ve been looking for.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Only then did she realize that Agnes¡¯ question was an extension of the conversation they had before, when she said she wanted to study the plaque. ¡°I just found out all of a sudden. The more I researched the plague, the more convinced I became. I thought they can¡¯t do it without me, so I knew at that time. I have lived for this moment.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it without him¡­¡± Agnes muttered the words several times. Adrienne bowed quietly and left the room. As soon as she got out, she encountered Zoltan who was hanging around outside. ¡°What about my brother?¡± ¡°Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t have a fever today.¡± ¡°What about consciousness? Did his fingers move? Or even his neck.¡± Adrienne shook her head. Zoltan sighed wildly. ¡°Why is this happening to my brother? Oh, by the way, how¡¯s the princess? She doesn¡¯t eat and has been staying with my brother for days.¡± ¡°She looks fine so far, but if she keeps pushing herself too hard, she may fall down. I¡¯ll tell the servants to take care of her meals.¡± ¡°Yes, Good job.¡± Zoltan sent Adrienne first and walked around the door for a long time. He couldn¡¯t bear to step inside and kept sighing in front of the door. He still can¡¯t believe that this is happening. When Laslo got injured in the palace and collapsed, Zoltan was not too worried. He thought his brother would get out of bed smiling casually as if nothing had happened. ¡°Damn it. Damn it.¡± Zoltan kicked only the wooden post. After the death of the previous Duke and Duchess, Laslo meant more than a brother to Zoltan. To him, Laslo was a brother, a parent, a master and spiritual pillar. Chapter 152.2 Someone touched him on the shoulder. Zoltan turned around. ¡°Ney! When did you get here? I would have come to meet you if you had told me beforehand.¡± ¡°I just arrived.¡± Ney said, untying the strap of her hat. Zoltan hugged her tightly. Normally, she would have freaked out whenever he did it in the hallway, but Ney hugged him silently and patted him on the back. ¡°How¡¯s the Lord?¡± ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s not good. All the doctors who examined him told me to prepare myself.¡± He mumbled, burying his lips on Ney¡¯s shoulder. There was water in his voice. ¡°Damn it. What do they want me to prepare¡­¡­?¡± ¡°What about Madam?¡± ¡°Inside. He hasn¡¯t been out of that room for days. She keeps skipping meals.¡± Ney slipped out of his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll go in.¡± ¡°Yeah. It will be helpful if you are around.¡± That¡¯s why Ney rushed from Sutmar to the Capital. Zoltan left a short kiss on Ney¡¯s forehead. Ney opened the door. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even though she heard Ney¡¯s voice, Agnes didn¡¯t budge. She sat next to Laslo like a stone and looked at him. ¡°Madam,¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡± A dry, harsh voice came out. Ney sat near Agnes. ¡°No, don¡¯t think like that. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s the king.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t be lying down here. If I hadn¡¯t asked him to kill the king, he wouldn¡¯t have come to the palace.¡± She thought it would be different because it was my second life. She thought there would be nothing to regret since she knew the future. But looking back, every moment was dotted with regret. Would things have been different if the queen had been taken out sooner, if Laslo hadn¡¯t been sent to the palace in the first place, or if Sebastian had been killed right away? ¡°I know you¡¯re having a hard time. How dare I comfort you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But you have to get up. In this case, the princess must be the strongest. Now you have to move forward as the king of Nirseg. Everyone is waiting for you.¡± Painfully, Ney was right. Agnes turned her head and stared at Laslo¡¯s pale face. ¡°¡­¡­ That wasn¡¯t the reason I came back.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ney asked back because her voice was too small to hear. Agnes shook her head. ¡°I want to eat the mushroom soup you made for me.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go down to the kitchen and make it!¡± Ney flashed out of her seat. Agnes swept the back of Laslo¡¯s hand a few more times and kissed his fingertips. There was a dry blood stain between his nails. It made her heart ache even more. Various memories flashed through her mind. She had a better idea of what to do now. ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°Did you decide?¡± There was an indescribable joy in his voice. ¡°Is this what you meant from beginning to end?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°That I, who have a crest, awakened you and signed a contract with you at Kishu, as well as that I am your final seal. It seems like too much of a coincidence, doesn¡¯t it? ¡° ¡°By nature, coincidence means the same thing as fate.¡± With a subtle smile, he said. It would normally have been natural for Agnes to turn away from him because of his sinister smile, but right now she lacked the willpower to do so. ¡°I need to ask you for a favor.¡± ¡°Say whatever. Agnes.¡± He spoke as sweetly as a man with honey in his mouth. ¡°I want you to remove the ritual oath I took with Laslo,¡± she said. ¡°Hmm? Okay.¡± Eugene easily nodded. Agnes feigned a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± She walked past Eugene and opened the door. She looked at Zoltan, who had been standing outside the door all day. ¡°Princess¡­¡± ¡°Please come in, Sir Zoltan. I have a lot to say to you.¡± *** ¡°Is the princess still inside?¡± ¡°Oh. What did the doctor say? Is there a chance that your Excellency will wake up?¡± After Agnes unofficially occupied the palace, those who stood on the king¡¯s side and those who remained neutral came one by one. They urged the government to fill the empty throne as soon as possible and straighten up the chaotic state of affairs. ¡°Oh, of course, Her Highness has suffered a lot. I¡¯m very sorry for that, but we can¡¯t leave the palace empty forever, can we?¡± ¡°Yes. There are many people watching.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been almost 10 days since Devon¡¯s envoy arrived. Don¡¯t you think we should conclude the end of the war agreement?¡± When the tide opened, even those who were normally quiet threw a word. Marquis Songrad, who was at the front, looked at them with a smiling face. ¡°You know. How close the Duke and his wife were?¡± ¡°The last negotiations have been made by Duke Arpad, so I¡¯ll talk to the envoy based on that.¡± Roland added a word. As a result, the disturbance subsided a few degrees, but the problem was not completely resolved. Roland opened his mouth after all the nobles left the conference room. ¡°Is there no hope at all?¡± ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s a miracle that he¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°Then we will have to find a marriage partner for the king at the same time as she ascends to the throne.¡± ¡°Your Excellency is still alive. What do you mean?¡± said Marquis Songrad, frowning. Roland replied resolutely and calmly. ¡°The princess is no longer an individual. You don¡¯t know how unstable the royal family is without a spouse and she doesn¡¯t have a successor yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t talk to the princess yet.¡± ¡°I have that much sense.¡± ¡°Ha, he was so strong. Who knew this would happen?¡± Marquis Songrad sighed deeply. ¡°The sky is indifferent. They better take the old me with him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The only family the princess has left is the Marquis and Prince Chavolti.¡± Chapter 153 Roland assisted him in exiting the conference room. After that, a servant came over and gave Marquis Songrad a letter. ¡°Who sent it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from Duchess Arpad.¡± ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m just right here. She can call me if she has something to say. What letter?¡± Marquis Songrad carefully examined the contents of the envelope after opening it. The hand holding the letter shook more and more as he read the contents. The letter was thrown to the ground. ¡°Oh, where is she?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Where is the princess right now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Roland, who was next to him, asked in surprise. The servant hurriedly bowed his head at the roar of Marquis Songrad. ¡°She¡¯s in the Duke¡¯s bedroom.¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± The servant, who didn¡¯t understand what was going on, guided the Marquis to Duke Arpad¡¯s room. Roland picked up the letter dropped by Marquis Songrad and read it. His complexion also changed suddenly. [Sorry, grandfather] The long letter ended with an apology. ¡°This¡­¡± Roland hurried after Marquis Songrad, clutching the letter. *** ¡°Princess!¡± The door unexpectedly swung open. They searched the area, but they couldn¡¯t find the person they were looking for. Instead, Zoltan Arpad hesitantly stood up. ¡°Have you seen the princess, Sir Zoltan? It¡¯s an emergency.¡± ¡°¡­¡­that¡¯s.¡± ¡°Where the hell did she disappear? You. Tell the servants to call and find the princess.¡± ¡°Yes, Marquis.¡± ¡°Is she here?¡± Roland, who had caught up to him late, gasped and asked. Marquis Songrad shook his head heavily. ¡°I can¡¯t find her. I ordered the attendant to search the mansion first.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Zoltan flapped his lips several times and opened his mouth with difficulty. ¡°What¡¯s going on? If it¡¯s not urgent, do it later. Find the princess first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about a princess.¡± The heads of Roland and Marquis Songrad turned at the same time. ¡°Do you know where the princess is?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you talk? Sir Zoltan. You know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Marquis Songrad grabbed his arm and urged him. When Zoltan was about to speak, it was at that precise moment a low moan was heard from behind his back. The three people¡¯s gazes converged at the same time. Clearly, Laslo made that noise. ¡°Br, brother, brother!¡± Zoltan hastened to help him. Laslo slowly opened his eyes, but he was unable to speak for a short while. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°God must have helped you to rise up.¡± ¡°A¡­¡­gnes.¡± Naturally, the first thing Laslo did as soon as he opened his eyes was to call his for his wife. Zoltan grabbed him by the collar. ¡°Brother¡­¡± He burst into tears. Laslo smiled quietly and tapped his brother¡¯s hand. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve been lying down for quite a long time, haven¡¯t I? You¡¯ve been through a lot. More than that. Call Agnes.¡± ¡°T, the princess is gone.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sir Zoltan, what do you mean? Where is the princess going?¡± Marquis Songrad¡¯s face went white as a sheet as Roland strode over and stood next to Zoltan. ¡°She said she needed to go so you could wake up, and I tried to stop her. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°Zoltan. What are you talking about? Ugh.¡± Laslo groaned as he struggled to get out of bed, and Zoltan rubbed his sleeve around his eye. ¡°Detail, tell me in detail. What does the Duchess have to do with my waking up, and where the hell did she go?¡± ¡°Oh, my princess. Princess.¡± Marquis Songrad stumbled over the wall. Zoltan clenched his fist and took a rough breath. ¡°She said she had to go and pay the price she needed to change her fate.¡± ¡°Pay?¡± ¡°Yes, she left saying that life can only be exchanged with life.¡± Zoltan took a letter and a diamond necklace out of his pocket. Laslo¡¯s eyes grew wider. It was the gift he gave her last summer. ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± A new voice was heard. Zoltan raised his head. Ney stood with a steaming soup. ¡°Where did the princess go?¡± ¡°Ney.¡± ¡°I mean, now. According to Lord Zoltan¡¯s words, the princess died instead of the Lord.¡± The truth that no one wants to admit came out of Ney¡¯s mouth. Roland shook his head violently. ¡°Does that make sense? You can¡¯t give your life to someone who isn¡¯t waking up.¡± ¡°No.¡± Laslo said firmly. ¡°Agnes is not dead. I took an oath ceremony with her. If she died, my heart wouldn¡¯t be so peaceful.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure you two took the oath.¡± Marquis Songrad rose from his seat again with a hint of hope. ¡°Sir Zoltan must have heard something wrong. Come on, let¡¯s find the princess.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you urgently.¡± After that, the servant who was sent by Marquis Songrad to find Agnes arrived. His face was pale and full of cold sweat. ¡°I found the Duchess.¡± Roland asked with a smile at the remark. ¡°That¡¯s right. Where is the Duchess now?¡± ¡°She was discovered in the bedroom on the top of the third floor.¡± ¡°Discovered?¡± The tone was subtly different. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. The servant could not overcome the pressure and knelt down on the spot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When we found the Duchess¡­¡­.¡± Cling~ Ney missed the tray. Agnes¡¯ favorite mushroom soup has stained the carpet. Zoltan lowered his head. The servant spat out the rest of his words. ¡°Heart¡­ Her chest was pierced.¡± There was a terrible silence. The only person who immediately understood what he said was Zoltan. ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Who, who died?¡± ¡°God.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie.¡± Laslo pointed his finger at the servant and said, ¡°Agnes is not dead. You must have seen something wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Brother.¡± ¡°Zoltan, get me up. I¡¯ll find Agnes myself.¡± ¡°The letter from the princess. Read it¡­.¡± Laslo discarded the letter and necklace given to him by Zoltan. The necklace rolled around on the floor. Laslo¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Get rid of it. Send out the servant who lied. Agnes is not dead.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Get me up right now!¡± Laslo yelled. Zoltan¡¯s eyes began to flush. As he assisted Laslo, Zoltan picked up the letter and necklace that had fallen to the ground and put them in his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll see it for myself. Let¡¯s check how ridiculous that servant¡¯s claims are.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ll go there as well. This servant must have misunderstood something.¡± ¡°You. Take the lead. If what you said is proven to be false, you will be severely punished for overstepping your master¡¯s boundaries.¡± At the words, the servant trembled and stood up. Laslo, who is on the first floor, perspired just by going up the stairs to the third floor. Zoltan was afraid that he would collapse again at this rate, but he couldn¡¯t stop him. After struggling through the stairs and corridors for more than 20 minutes, Laslo finally arrived in front of the bedroom on the third floor. ¡°This is the place.¡± ¡°Open it.¡± The door slid open. The silhouette on the bed was visible from a distance. It reminded Roland of Agnes¡¯s dress this morning but Roland fought to deny it. ¡®No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯ Zoltan and Laslo made their way to the bed. Agnes was peacefully sleeping. There was no indication of any pain; instead, it appeared as though she had just dozed off. Zoltan might not have believed she was dead if her chest hadn¡¯t been left open. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Agnes.¡± Laslo shook his head vigorously. He was surprisingly determined. Zoltan shed tears again, which he had previously suppressed. ¡°Brother, I apologize. I, I should¡¯ve stopped her. I was scared. I was terrified of you dying.¡± ¡°Zoltan, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not Agnes lying there.¡± ¡°The princess has asked me to look after you. Furthermore, she expresses regret¡­.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it wasn¡¯t Agnes!¡± Roland stumbled after checking the face of the body. Marquis Songrad and Ney then walked over to the bed. They collapsed after identifying Agnes. ¡°Oh, princess, princess! Just take this old one, why, ah!¡± ¡°Princess? It¡¯s not, is it? Princess. Princess¡­¡­.¡± After a few calls to Agnes, Ney, whose face color had completely vanished, fainted. ¡°Yes!¡± In shock, Zoltan rushed to her side. Laslo touched Agnes¡¯ cheek with his outstretched hand. ¡°It¡¯s not Agnes.¡± Her cheeks, which had lost their warmth, were too cold. Laslo repeatedly blinked his eyes. It can¡¯t be Agnes lying here. He would have experienced the same amount of heartache if Agnes had died. The person lying on the bed looked so much like Agnes that his tears came out strangely. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Laslo kept muttering the words. His pallid cheeks were soaked in tears. ¡°I¡¯ve been lying down for too long. It appears that you are upset. Agnes, where are you? Get out at once; I¡¯m surprised enough.¡± He raised his head and scanned his surroundings. In a crouching position, Roland had his hands over his face. Marquis Songrad sat by the bed and sobbed as Ney fell to the floor. Everything about it was unrealistic. ¡°Brother. This.¡± Zoltan made another attempt to deliver the earlier-rejected letter. As he observed it, he thought countless things. Laslo grasped it with shaking hands. The letter was not long. [In my next life, I would still marry you. Please don¡¯t forgive me for leaving first out of selfishness.] Chapter 154.1 Rumors spread among the nobles that the Duke of Laslo Arpad had become insane. ¡°I heard he hadn¡¯t even held a funeral¡± ¡°I heard he sleeps with the dead princess¡¯ body every night.¡± They gathered in twos and threes and whispered. ¡°Will the Duke come to the king¡¯s enthronement ceremony?¡± ¡°Would he want to come? If the princess hadn¡¯t died like that, he would have been given the Grand Duke position as the king¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°I know. Who knew that Prince Chavolti would suddenly be crowned?¡± ¡°The people who laughed at him when he became crippled by the fall can¡¯t even breathe now.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect Princess Agnes to go like that.¡± An old woman shook her head with excitement. ¡°Did you hear that? She didn¡¯t have a heart when she was found.¡± ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s terrible. Rumor has it that she sold her soul to the devil¡­¡­.¡± The endless chatter stopped at the appearance of a woman. ¡°You must have been talking about something funny. Let¡¯s do it together.¡± ¡°Marquis Kiske.¡± Erica Kiske was the youngest marquis in Nirseg¡¯s history. No one knew that she had helped the princess and joined the rebellion. The ladies covered their mouths with fans and awkwardly turned their heads. ¡°Ho-ho, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Marquis rather than that. Congratulations on your wedding.¡± ¡°Your fianc¨¦ is a royal from Leana, isn¡¯t that, right?¡± Erica accepted their story with a smile. Her fianc¨¦, who was now the center of the conversation, emerged from behind. ¡°May I borrow Marquis Kiske for a moment?¡± ¡°Oh, of course.¡± Enrico asked politely, and the ladies glanced at him curiously. Erica walked between them, arm in arm with Enrico. She opened her mouth as silence fell around her. ¡°There are all kinds of crazy rumors circulating around about your Excellency.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how the social world is?¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t leave it like this.¡± Erica bit her lip. After Agnes died, everyone around her was shocked because no one expected her death. Laslo Arpad is undoubtedly the most shocked among them, without any doubt. But it¡¯s already been a month since Agnes died. It may be difficult to completely move on, but it is time for the living to walk the path of the living. ¡°Why on earth is he not having the princess¡¯ funeral yet?¡± ¡°How can I understand his heart? He must have been shocked because they were so close.¡± ¡°When you get to Sutmar, have a word with your Excellency. And he has to come to the enthronement ceremony. That way, these strange rumors will be shut down.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll tell him everything.¡± Enrico took a look around and quickly left a kiss on the back of her nose. Erica glanced at her fianc¨¦. ¡°I guess the Leana royal family teaches you how to seduce women? You¡¯re very good at it.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve never tried it on other women, so don¡¯t worry.¡± He smiled softly and whispered in her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning, so you don¡¯t have to see me off.¡± ¡°I was going to see you off from bed, but since you don¡¯t want to¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Please forget what I just said.¡± Enrico said with an eager look. *** Because of how hot the summers are in the west, he doesn¡¯t like to visit frequently. Even though summer had not even officially arrived yet, his entire body was already sweating profusely. Under the intense sun, Enrico reached Sutmar. He addressed the servant while wiping his sweaty forehead. ¡°We will get to Estar Castle soon.¡± ¡°Great job.¡± As the servant said, after about half an hour, he could see Estar Castle. He got off the horse and looked around, and Niall appeared. ¡°Count Dentarike. Welcome to Estar.¡± ¡°How have you been?¡± Enrico laughed and walked into the castle with him. Estar Castle had a very different atmosphere from last year. The faces of the servants passing through the hallway were full of dark clouds. ¡°How¡¯s the brothers?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ they¡¯re getting a little better.¡± Niall remained silent for a long time and spoke with difficulty. The atmosphere quickly became heavy. Enrico coughed a few times and then changed the subject. ¡°Yes, I heard you were getting married. When are you going to do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. My fiance was shocked by this occurrence.¡± ¡°Oh, dear. She must have been close to the Duchess, huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Niall evasively avoided Enrico¡¯s question about when he could meet Laslo. Instead, Enrico could meet Zoltan in the evening. ¡°Zoltan.¡± ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°I guess there are a lot of ¡®beasts¡¯ these days, right?¡± ¡°What? No. There are very few beasts lately.¡± ¡°But what about all those bandages and wounds?¡± Enrico asked, pointing to Zoltan¡¯s left arm. Zoltan hurriedly covered his arms behind him and glossed over them. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I got hurt fighting the knight down there.¡± Chapter 154.2 ¡°Huh? You? What a great knight he is that he was able to injure your body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The food will get cold. Go ahead and eat.¡± Enrico felt odd about his reserved demeanor but was unable to probe further.¡± ¡°How is your brother doing? Since It¡¯s already late, can I meet him tomorrow?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Why? Did something happen to you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on. But he¡¯s been reluctant to meet people these days. I¡¯ll ask him tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. Zoltan. It must be reassuring to have you.¡± The words distorted Zoltan¡¯s face. Enrico happened to be bowing his head, so he didn¡¯t see it. After dinner with Zoltan, he went back to his bedroom and slept, but then he heard a strange sound somewhere. It was just after midnight. Enrico got out of bed, rubbing his eyes. The sound of clashing weapons rang out throughout the castle as someone shouted. He was tossing and turning in bed, and eventually pulled the rope and called the servant. ¡°What is that? I can¡¯t sleep because it¡¯s too loud.¡± ¡°Oh, that.¡± The young servant hesitated and could not speak. Enrico asked several more questions, and the servant confessed. ¡°The sound is actually coming from the Lord¡¯s room.¡± ¡°What? What is he doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It hasn¡¯t been long since I entered the castle.¡± Enrico¡¯s expression changed seriously. He walked all the way to Laslo¡¯s room. As they approached the bedroom, the sound grew louder. ¡®What¡¯s happening in this castle?¡¯ There were a lot of unusual things, to be honest. When Zoltan and Niall were discussing Laslo, they were busy glossing over it without thoroughly explaining it. ¡°This is the place.¡± For some reason the servant was afraid to go closer. Enrico opened the door himself. As soon as he opened the door, he smelled blood. Enrico exclaimed in astonishment. ¡°Brother!¡± But it wasn¡¯t Laslo he had to worry about. Rather, it was Zoltan who was bleeding and gasping. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Who brought you here? Go back to your bedroom right now.¡± ¡°Zoltan. What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Then Laslo let out a wild groan and lifted his sword and swung it recklessly. The tip of the sword headed towards Enrico by chance. Zoltan stepped in between them and took Laslo¡¯s sword The situation calmed down only after Laslo collapsed from exhaustion. He could see the room clearly after he turned on the light. With fear, the servants entered and cleaned the area. It was difficult to refer to the space as the Duke¡¯s room because the curtains, tables, and environs were so disorganized. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Enrico took Zoltan by the arm and led him. When they moved to a quiet place, Niall, who was not called, brought medicine and bandages and silently treated the wound of Zoltan. It clearly shows how accustomed they are to this situation. ¡°Don¡¯t try to hide it. Be honest. What the hell is all this about? What¡¯s wrong with your brother?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you know what rumors are circulating around the capital? Everybody murmurs that the Duke of Arpad has gone insane. They think the reason why the Duchess¡¯s funeral was not held is because he sleeps every night holding the body of his dead wife.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering¡­ Is it real?¡± ¡°¡­¡­he¡¯s not crazy.¡± Zoltan washed his face dry. He lowered his head and swept down his face. ¡°He¡¯s just having a hard time. It will get better with time. Still, it¡¯s a lot better than the first time.¡± ¡°Is that good?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In the beginning, he did a lot of self-harm.¡± Niall, who was treating Zoltan next to him, opened his mouth. His face was distorted in pain, too. ¡°It was so severe that I had to tie his arms and legs together. But it¡¯s getting better little by little, as Sir Zoltan said.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll get better soon. I know.¡± ¡°What about the funeral? Where¡¯s the Duchess¡¯ body?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Both Zoltan and Niall shut up. Enrico found out the answer with their silence. ¡°I thought all the people were saying was nonsense. But, my God. I can¡¯t believe it. Did you really put the Duchess in her bedroom?¡± ¡°A spell was cast over the princess, so it¡¯s okay even ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem now!¡± Enrico screamed involuntarily. But he soon calmed down and tried to speak calmly. ¡°Zoltan, let¡¯s visit your brother tomorrow morning. Let me speak with him. The living needs to live. He can¡¯t continue to live this way forever. How difficult it was for you to bear this injury.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Zoltan lowered his head again. There was a slight tremor in his voice. ¡°If I had stopped the princess, this would not have happened. Because of me¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Zoltan.¡± Enrico read a deep, indelible guilt from his face. ¡°Everything will be fine. He¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t mind what other people say.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t just leave him like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. It¡¯s late, so go back to your room and sleep.¡± ¡°Zoltan!¡± ¡°Niall, take the count to his room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zoltan shook his head and got up from his seat. Enrico called his name several times, but Zoltan did not look back. [TL/N: I haven¡¯t been able to update much lately because my laptop isn¡¯t functioning correctly. I¡¯ll take it to get fixed to tomorrow. This novel¡¯s updates will resume next week. Thanks! enjoy your day.] Chapter 155.1 He was disoriented, as if the world was under water. He heard no sound as if everything was moving slowly. ¡°¡­¡­Brother. Pull yourself together, please. Until when¡­¡­.¡± Laslo slowly turned his head. The man with brown hair is appealing for something. It took him a while to recognize who the man standing in front of him was. ¡®Enrico.¡¯ It was Enrico Dentarike, his cousin. He has no idea why he is here. ¡°Have you seen the arms of Zoltan? There is no time for the wound to heal. It is cut again before it has had a chance to heal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. The living needs to live. Let the Duchess go now. Okay?¡± The word Duchess elicited a response from Laslo. Enrico aggressively leaned forward after realizing it. ¡°Even the late Duchess would not want you to perceive yourself in this way. Therefore, do the burial correctly and recover quickly.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Laslo¡¯s caustic tone remained steadfast. ¡°Brother. I just want to be of help to you.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± For the third time, he said it. Whatever Enrico said after that was the same. Slowly, Laslo blinked. The whole world is gray. He now has no one in front of him. Enrico appears to have left. Instead, a woman stood there with a tray. ¡°Have lunch.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do I have to feed you?¡± You wouldn¡¯t believe she was speaking to her Lord with such an arrogant tone. Laslo looked up. It is a familiar face that has always been attached to Agnes. ¡°It¡¯s grilled trout that the princess liked. She ate it with lemon every time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Have some. It¡¯s going to get cold.¡± She seemed cool and collected, yet her anguish was still palpable. Ney set the tray down on the desk. Set the silverware in place, squeeze the lemon, and then sprinkle the fish with the zest. Laslo didn¡¯t move as he stared up into the sky. While scraping the trout¡¯s bones herself, Ney spoke. ¡°The trout contains a lot of bone, so I always remove it before she eats it. She hates having the bones in her mouth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done. Now eat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­,¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Why? Princess can¡¯t eat even if she wants to while you can eat everything you desire.¡± The tears Ney had been holding in finally broke. She laid the knife down and wiped her tear-stained eyes. Laslo took the fork while turning to face Ney. He pierced the trout and put it in his mouth. He can¡¯t taste anything. It appeared as though he was chewing sand in his rough mouth. He was able to finish about half the plate. However, he quickly started to feel ill. His stomach felt queasy. What is the point of living? He got up slowly from his chair. He subconsciously searched the area for a sword. Despite his best efforts, he was unable to see one, so he left the room. ¡°Oh, my Lord.¡± He reached out and grabbed the sword of the first knight he saw. Then a number of other knights hurried to Laslo. ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°Oh, hold him off until Lord Zoltan arrives!¡± I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m done with it. Laslo mercilessly struck down the knights that clung to him. But they keep popping up, like a swarm of bees. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this.¡± Someone walked up to him and made a sarcastic remark. It was Agnes¡¯ favorite wizard, with a strong pink head. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± ¡°Reika-nim! But¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get out of the way, you can get beaten up together.¡± Her voice was piercing and sharp. The knights turned back, hesitantly. In a hushed voice, Reika chanted the magic spell. Around her, black smoke began to rise. After forming a sizable sphere, the smoke shot forward like an arrow and struck Laslo. Tak~ ¡°Ack.¡± Laslo stumbled after being struck in the stomach by a magic spell. Meanwhile, a knight dashed forward and snatched Laslo¡¯s sword. That wasn¡¯t the end of it. Reika mumbled a series of magical spells. Soon after that, ominous clouds appeared over the empty castle¡¯s roof, and Laslo was doused in rain. Little by little the focus returned to Laslo¡¯s blank eyes. ¡°Do you feel any better right now? Your Excellency?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± Laslo stared at both his empty hands and at Reika, one after another. Without pause, he moved past her. Seeing his back, Reika spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll break the spell I cast on the Duchess if you just go. It¡¯s been a month since she passed away, so if I break the spell¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Speak, Wizard.¡± Laslo turned to look at Reika. Reika cocked her head with arrogance. ¡°Let¡¯s have a conversation inside. It is inappropriate to discuss it here.¡± She ignored Laslo¡¯s response and went straight into his bedroom. Laslo silently followed her. Reika said as soon as the door shut. ¡°How long will you continue to live this way?¡± ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve run out of suitable words. So, how do you describe a man who swung a sword like a lunatic every night, stabbed his brother, and cast an embalming spell on the body of his deceased wife?¡± With her arms crossed, Reika remarked angrily. Laslo tightened his grip. ¡°It¡¯s so pathetic. Your wife died after saving your life. If I were you, I would work hard for her.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Laslo¡¯s fury was palpable in his voice. ¡°When I opened my eyes, someone who was more valuable than my life had passed away with her heart torn open. Because she saved me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Who am I, and why should she make a sacrifice for me? Ah, it hurts¡­ it really hurts.¡± Chapter 155.2 Laslo raised his right hand and hit his chest. Every time he recalls that day, he still feels suffocated. ¨C Don¡¯t forgive me. Laslo¡¯s life crumbled once more when he discovered the round tear marks left in the letter. How difficult and frightening it must have been for her before she made that choice. Laslo exhaled like a fish whose gills had been severed. His eyes went red in a flash. ¡°To what extent?¡± ¡°What?¡± Reika posed an arbitrary query. ¡°What lengths will you go to for the Duchess?¡± ¡°What a silly question. Wizard. If I could see her again, I¡¯d lick the devil¡¯s or Sebastian¡¯s feet.¡± Laslo chuckled to himself. His smile was cold and dismal. ¡°What are your knowledge levels regarding God¡¯s servants?¡± ¡°God¡¯s servants?¡± ¡°What about the last dragon?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Reika staggered over to the sofa and sat down without permission. ¡°Sit down. It¡¯s going to be a long story.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Chance. Last chance to get the Duchess back.¡± Laslo¡¯s throat twitched. His voice trembled slightly and his pupils dilated. ¡°Is there a way? Is there a way to revive her?¡± ¡°I cannot bring a dead person back.¡± Reika shrugged her shoulders. ¡°However, it is possible to return to the time when she was still living. Like the Duchess.¡± Her final words sounded significant. Laslo sat across from Reika and moved around as if he was possessed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. She said I died. However, she returned to the past after signing a pact with a dragon.¡± ¡°Are you ready to hear me out right now?¡± Reika leaned back and crossed her legs. Laslo¡¯s lifeless eyes finally began to glisten with life. ¡°Please. Please. Wizard.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s begin with a tedious old story. It will be easy to understand this way.¡± Reika extended her hand forward. Dragons, humans, and God¡¯s servants appeared one after another. ¡°The three of them were able to coexist. Up until it was discovered that the Mana Stone came from the dragon¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Mana stone comes from the body of a dragon?¡± ¡°Yes. In actuality, a dragon¡¯s body eventually turns into a mana stone as it deteriorates over time. It¡¯s 10¨C20 times more pure than drawing mana through the air and putting it in jewelry the way we do it right now. If they had a mana stone at the time, anyone could have become a wizard.¡± ¡°You mean the golden age?¡± Reika nodded. Humans and God¡¯s servant thrust a spear at the dragon. ¡°Someone learned about that and pondered. A dragon¡¯s body carries such potent mana; what about a living dragon?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re claiming that humans are searching for mana, but what about God¡¯s servants?¡± ¡°God¡¯s servants are comparable to the food that mana stones eat. Sadly, the prediction turned out to be accurate. The purest kind of mana was dragon blood.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°A long, frantic hunt has started.¡± More specifically, it marked the start of the catastrophe. At that time, humans and God¡¯s servants who had used abundant mana stones to become stronger banded together and dedicated themselves to dragon hunting. As more and more dragons dwindled in number, they became more aware of the gravity of the situation. Dragon population has decreased, and Mana Stone has been running out. ¡°The dragons abandoned the world to escape danger. However, there was only one dragon left in the world since humans continued to hunt dragons nonstop. A dragon egg that has not even begun to hatch.¡± ¡°Is it Eugene?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Humans and the God-servants stood over a dragon¡¯s body and a spherical, hard-looking gray egg floated in the air. ¡°What¡¯s even hilarious is that another conflict is brewing to seize this egg. Greed knows no bounds.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°God¡¯s agents triumph in battle. Nevertheless, the harm was severe enough to cause extinction. In any case, they left the egg as the last line of defense and attempted to seal it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A mature dragon has more magical power than a young dragon; therefore, they will chain it, raise it, and then eat it.¡± ¡°Agnes played a crucial role in releasing the seal.¡± He recalled what Agnes had previously told him. Reika nodded. ¡°Yes, the last key. To break the seal, He needed the Duchess¡¯s heart. He also saved your life in exchange.¡± A great price. The words struck a very deep chord in his heart. At the same time, a thought suddenly entered his head. ¡°Would I be able to return to the past like Agnes if I could pay the price?¡± ¨C That¡¯s enough for me; I paid with my soul to see you once more. He suddenly realized what she had said. He wasn¡¯t aware of it at the time. He treated her frantic confession with skepticism. He was only concerned with what he felt. Looking back, there is nothing that he does not regret. ¡°That is the reason I told you about the dreary old days.¡± Reika pulled a stunning bead from her possession. Laslo was instantly distracted by its size, which was larger than an adult¡¯s fist, and the brilliant light it emitted. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that has been passed down through my family for generations. Every time a wizard passes away, they pour their last bit of mana into it.¡± She gave the beads a tender pat. There was a sense of regret. However, she quickly handed it over to Laslo. ¡°After spending a lot of time in a seal, the dragon won¡¯t be able to fully recover its mana. That is roughly one-tenth of its initial mana.¡± ¡°Will you really give me such a precious thing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only member of the family that is still alive. Regardless of how I use it, it¡¯s up to me.¡± She shrugged as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Go ahead. Try to work something out with this, and if it¡¯s not enough, go sell your eyes or your soul to get your duchess back.¡± ¡°Archmage.¡± ¡°Stop crying at night while holding the body of your deceased wife. Your love life needs to be taken care of. It¡¯s a little creepy.¡± Chapter 156.1 ¡°I¡¯ll bear that in mind.¡± Laslo tightened his grip on the bead Reika had given him. Through his fingers, an exhilarating light flowed. Little by little, his head began to clear. He realized what he needed to do. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I can repay you for this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Reika coyly raised her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to you to be paid back.¡± Laslo got out of his chair. ¡°However, do you know where the dragon is?¡± He smiled for the first time in response to her question. Under the light, his dark green eyes gleamed. ¡°Kishu forest.¡± *** ¡°This document states that you will inherit the Duchy of Arpad if I don¡¯t e back in six months.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Zoltan plained. Laslo gave Zoltan the papers and the family ring, which he had never removed. ¡°Why are you thinking of not ing back? I can¡¯t take this.¡± ¡°Just take it. I¡¯m not asking you to take over the duchy right now.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t give it to me. Why are you making a will as if you¡¯re about to die?¡± Laslo then gave a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll leave as soon as Agnes¡¯ funeral is over.¡± ¡°That fast?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had a difficult time because of me. I just feel bad for you.¡± He tapped Zoltan on the shoulder. As though he was going to speak, Zoltan pursed his lips. ¡°Brother, I, I¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. Agnes won¡¯t back down, even if you stop her.¡± Zoltan¡¯s eyes trembled. His long-buried guilt came to the surface. Laslo turned his gaze to Zoltan¡¯s wounded left arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°I still believe Agnes will enter through that door.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She appears in my dreams a hundred times, and I keep seeing her illusion.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Despite the depressing subject, Laslo was grinning. ¡°Zoltan. I thought I was dreaming when the priest said that the oath ritual connecting me and her had been broken. I felt like I had to wake up because this had been a very long nightmare.¡± Laslo started injuring himself shortly after that. Only then did Zoltan understand why his brother had done it. ¡°Every day was a living hell. Every time I breathed, I thought of her and the things I couldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Is that the reason you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Perhaps this is my last opportunity.¡± Zoltan observed his firm resolve. He grabbed his brother by the arm. ¡°Go. If life is like hell. How am I supposed to stop you?¡± ¡°Zoltan.¡± ¡°Instead, you need to return with the princess. Do you understand?¡± Laslo chuckled rather than responding. Agnes¡¯ funeral took place the following day. When the funeral came to an end, the Marquis of Songrad sobbed in front of the closed casket, and Ney lost consciousness. Laslo stood there for a long time, staring at the dirt-covered coffin. Just before the funeral, Laslo went quietly to the stable and took a horse that had been prepared by a servant. Reika¡¯s voice could be heard behind him as he mounted the horse. ¡°Keep it in mind, sir.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The dragon, who controls fate, will not easily grant your request.¡± Laslo turned around. Standing with her arms crossed, Reika turned to face him. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back if I succeed,¡± ¡°Huh. Just e back alive.¡± Laslo stomped on the horse¡¯s ribs. Reika briefly watched his back as he walked away before she headed back to the castle. *** ¡°Whoo, whoo.¡± Ten days have passed since his arrival in Kishu. Laslo kept moving forward, slicing through the bushes in his path. It was exhausting and difficult to walk through the forest for ten hours a day, but it was the hopeless waiting that bothered him. When he first got here, he thought he would run into the dragon right away, but it was difficult to see anyone, let alone the dragon. ¡°Eugene!¡± He roared his way up the difficult mountain path. The sun is setting. The forest quickly turned dark. Once again, today was fruitless. He made an effort to hide his displeasure. Laslo made a bonfire and then pulled out a heavy blanket to wrap around his body. His food supply is also running low. He may have to start hunting tomorrow. Rustling- Behind him, he could hear someone stepping on a branch. ¡°Oh, can I borrow a light?¡± It was a young woman¡¯s voice you wouldn¡¯t expect to hear in the middle of a forest. Laslo calmed his tense frame. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m grateful. I was digging for herbs so much that I pletely missed the sun setting.¡± With a smile, the woman sat across from Laslo. Through the flickering fire, her face could be seen. It was difficult to believe that she was a moner foraging for herbs in the mountains because she was so stunning. She laughed while squinting her eyes. Chapter 156.2 ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. You must be a traveler.¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar.¡± ¡°How e you¡¯re camping here when there are houses nearby?¡± ¡°I need to find something.¡± ¡°Oh, what is it? I¡¯ve lived here for a long time, so I¡¯m familiar with the area.¡± ¡°My wife.¡± Laslo said while removing the potatoes he had tossed onto the fire. The heat prevented him from touching it. ¡°Oh¡­ you must have been separated from your wife in the woods. But don¡¯t worry too much. There are no predators in this forest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can I have a potato, too? I¡¯m hungry.¡± She acted as though she was rubbing her stomach. Laslo gave her the potatoes he was cooling. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Oh, man, it¡¯s hot. Whoa, whoa. What kind of potato is this? It resembles a potato from the West in many ways. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, I thought I could buy some after the war, but since the Lord changed, the tax rate has significantly increased. Oh, paying taxes has hurt my back.¡± Without being asked, she continued to speak. Laslo shut his blanket quietly without responding. By the way, did you hear that the former king would be put to death the following month? The topic has the entire village in a frenzy. ¡°I see.¡± At last, Sebastian is going to die. Laslo quietly observed the fire. His hatred for him was no better than his longing for Agnes. He simply instructed Chavolti to kill Sebastian when the latter inquired about his preferred course of action. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very happy.¡± She held her head straight out and stared at his face. As he added more firewood, Laslo said. ¡°Finding my wife is more important.¡± Where is Eugene? Is he even in this forest in the first place? As time went on, he began to wonder if he was looking in the wrong spot. ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t that what your wife was hoping for? ¡° ¡°What she¡¯s been looking forward to¡­¡­.¡± Laslo stopped talking. How does this woman know that? ¡°Who are you?¡± Laslo got up out of his chair and drew his sword. When she noticed the razor-sharp sword, the woman remained still. Instead, she calmly ate the potato after peeling it. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I asked who you are?¡± ¡°You want to know my name?¡± She laughed excessively. ¡°Why are you poking your head into other people¡¯s nests? He is curious as to why you are calling his name so frantically.¡± ¡°Are you someone Eugene sent? Where is he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Her voice became surprisingly cold. The woman threw the finished potato peel on the floor, shook off her seat, and stood up. ¡°Simply state your purpose for being here.¡± ¡°I have something to tell Eugene. I want to make a deal with him.¡± ¡°Deal? What sort of bargain would a trivial person seek?¡± The bonfire went out in an instant. The forest that had lost its light was eerily dark. After a few blinks, the woman vanished into thin air; in her place, a demon the size of a house, with wolf-like features, appeared [The forest is still turning red due to the dragon¡¯s blood that humans killed.] ¡°Let me see him.¡± [Why? I detest people so much. They are pitiful and egotistical.] The beast displayed its teeth and behaved aggressively. After giving it some thought, Laslo threw the sword to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight. I only want to speak with Eugene about one thing.¡± [If you want to say something, just talk in my stomach.] The beast jumped forward as soon as the words were finished. Laslo didn¡¯t close his eyes or steer clear of the beast. The beast¡¯s razor-sharp fangs were about to pierce his neck. ¡°Rebecca.¡± In his head, a voice that he had previously heard several times echoed. The beast was standing in front of him with his mouth open when he turned his head. ¡°Come here.¡± [Master] The beast instantly transformed into a gentle lamb when he arrived. She curled up like a cute puppy in front of Eugene. ¡°I told you to check it out. I didn¡¯t tell you to eat.¡± [The potato did not satisfy me.] ¡°Eugene.¡± Laslo hurried to follow him, just in case he disappeared. ¡°I need to ask you for a favor. Make a deal with me. I¡¯ll give you this¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, you appear to be mistaken.¡± In a brisk step, Eugene placed her fingers on Laslo¡¯s chest. ¡°Agnes is my contractor; you mean nothing to me.¡± ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Laslo calmly asked. ¡°How can I get Agnes back?¡± ¡°Take her back? Agnes is mine. right down to her soul.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes sparkled with desire. Laslo took out the bead he had received from Reika. ¡°Make a deal with me, and I¡¯ll give you this.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°What more do you need? My soul? My heart? You are free to take whatever I have. Anything. Just please return her. Please.¡± Laslo bowed before him without thinking twice. Without saying anything, Eugene simply stared down at the top of Laslo¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t speak until there was an intolerably long period of silence. [T/N: Sorry for the late update. I was busy. More chapters ing soon. :))] Chapter 157.1 Laslo knelt before him without hesitation. Eugene looked down at the top of Laslo without saying a word. It wasn¡¯t until the silence was unbearably long that he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re saying the same thing as Agnes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She also begged for your life. In exchange for her soul, she asked me to save you. ¡°Agnes¡­.¡± Laslo sighed heavily and bit his lip. More than anyone else, he could now understand her reasons for making such a wish. ¡°But now it¡¯s you who wants to sacrifice your soul and wants her back.¡± Before he could finish, Eugene burst out laughing. ¡°Human beings are so selfish.¡± [Leave him be, Master] By rubbing her head against Eugene¡¯s arms and back, Rebecca pushed him. [You will soon depart from this world anyway. You don¡¯t need to be concerned about such things.] ¡°Are you leaving?¡± In response to Rebecca¡¯s words, Laslo muttered quietly. With one hand, Eugene combed her hair down. ¡°Go back, human. I¡¯m not here to fulfill your wishes.¡± ¡°Can you tell me where you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°To the home of my kind.¡± [This world is too fragile to embrace the master, right?] Eugene¡¯s eyes briefly filled with longing. Laslo recalled what Reika had told him. They claimed that dragons relocated to a different planet to escape being hunted. He might never see Agnes again if he misses Eugene here. Laslo kept his temper in check and maintained his composure. ¡°Are you running away?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What about those who sealed you and brutally murdered your kind?¡± Eugene¡¯s lips twisted in an odd manner. Laslo continued speaking without batting an eye. ¡°Have you already forgotten the insult you were subjected to?¡± [How dare you!] With her mouth wide open, Rebecca roared. [I¡¯ll destroy you so that you never speak again!] ¡°Rebecca.¡± Eugene raised his hand to stop Rebecca. ¡°Human, do more.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll act as your sword.¡± With both hands, Laslo picked up the sword that had been placed on the ground and presented it to him. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°If you tell me to go somewhere, I will go; if you tell me to kill, I will kill; and if you tell me to die, I will die.¡± His eyes were clear and unclouded by falsehoods. For a while, Eugene kept his gaze fixed on Laslo. ¡°I¡¯ll make up for all the humiliation you¡¯ve endured, even after you leave this world. I don¡¯t care if I work on it for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°What if you don¡¯t see Agnes again?¡± Laslo then laughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want anything else if I could get her back,¡± he said. A minute seemed to last for eternity. Laslo lowered his eyes. Little by little, the sword in his arms began to tremble. Eugene remained silent. If this suggestion is rejected, what else can I offer? Laslo was about to give up when Eugene grabbed his sword. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°¡­ Laslo Arpad.¡± [Master!] Upon observing Eugene¡¯s actions, Rebecca became more agitated. Laslo looked up at Eugene quietly, not quite sure what was going on. Laslo¡¯s hand was pierced by Eugene¡¯s sword as he grinned. ¡°Argh¡± ¡°Laslo Arpad, you are to be my knight.¡± Red blood squirmed across the pierced back of his hand, forming a pattern. It appeared to be a dragon with a sword. Laslo alternated between looking at Eugene and the back of his hand. ¡°Raise offerings for me in this forest once a year. The offerings should be the wings of the messenger of God.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Eugene twisted the sword with great force. In pain, Laslo clenched his teeth. ¡°Give me the bead.¡± [Argh! You¡¯re wasting your energy, my Lord, by doing that!] Rebecca stomped her feet beside him, letting out a mournful groan. Laslo gave Eugene the bead that Reika had given him. With one hand, Eugene seized the bead and broke it. The light vanished instantly. Laslo couldn¡¯t stand the brightness and shut his eyes. When Laslo opened his eyes once more, the handsome man with red hair was no longer there, and a huge beast was in his place. Iridescent eyes and an enormous coat. Shining black scales in the moonlight. Laslo briefly became speechless due to his overwhelming presence. The dragon spoke. [Thanks to the agreement you made with me, you¡¯ll go back to the day Agnes was alive.] ¡°Oh, thank you so much.¡± [But keep in mind, Laslo Arpad. My interference has now completely changed the course of this world¡¯s destiny.] ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡± [You must bear everything; life and death are in your hands.] Laslo¡¯s body gradually rose into the air. The sword that was stuck in his hand¡¯s back fell off by itself. It was frightening how quickly the air began to vibrate around him. The sky cracked, and the axis of the earth shook. His heart and lungs were subjected to intense pressure. Laslo lost his mind after a while of being unable to handle it. Eugene raised his gaze to the sky. Before him, a rounded light appeared. [Agnes] The dragon murmured. A round light touched the tip of his nose. [Go. My contractor. This is the last gift I can give you.] Chapter 157.2 ¡°Is there anything you are fascinated by?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Laslo blinked his eyes. The familiar man in front of him clicked his tongue. [Read it only at Mesmerizing Memoirs] ¡°Why are you staring off into space in the middle of the battleground? Yes, we¡¯re going to win this war¡­.¡± ¡°War?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not over yet, so keep your focus if you don¡¯t want to get stabbed. In tomorrow¡¯s rotation, if you do this, I¡¯ll tell the princess everything.¡± At the threat of Zoltan, Laslo came to his senses. His field of vision gradually became more clear. The surrounding scenery was familiar. He fought his final battle with the king on the plain of Nopron. [Read it only at Mesmerizing Memoirs] A promise made to a massive dragon flashed through his mind. He lifted the stabbed portion of his hand on instinct. The image of a dragon holding a sword was very clear. Zoltan drew his neck out and examined it. ¡°Oh, when did you get a tattoo?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ Really, I¡¯m back.¡± Laslo murmured. Agnes was obviously the first thought that entered his head. ¡°How is Agnes doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s holding a meeting in the barracks for the military.¡± ¡°Alright, I see. Thank you, Zoltan.¡± [Read it only at Mesmerizing Memoirs] Laslo dashed down the road to Agnes¡¯ barracks. At the thought of seeing her alive once more, his heart was racing. He heard a recognizable voice when he got near the barracks. ¡°Count Barania coming forward is probably the most likely scenario,¡± ¡°Hmm, I guess so. Then the left wing¡­¡± Laslo uninvitedly flung open the door. Numerous nobles, including Cellon and Agnes, were gathered there for strategic meetings. Their eyes turned to the door when it suddenly opened. ¡°Why are you coming in without a sign, Laslo?¡± [Read it only at Mesmerizing Memoirs] Agnes gently criticized his impoliteness. Laslo was ecstatic to see her still alive. Tears welled up in his eyes as he remembered her last appearance. The last time he saw her he was lying down in bed with her heart gone. The smile that formed on the corner of her lips did not disappear. Although Laslo pursed his lips, he was unable to speak. ¡°Why are you acting this way?¡± ¡°¡­¡­nes¡± Unintentionally, his voice began to tremble. He approached her slowly, step by step. If they ever crossed paths again, there were so many things he wanted to say to her. He wanted to ask her why she chose that for him and he wanted to tell her how angry he was. [Read it only at Mesmerizing Memoirs] ¡°Laslo?¡± ¡°I love you.¡± However, the actual words that were spoken were totally different. There was nothing else in his mind. There was only that. [Read it only at Mesmerizing Memoirs] ¡°What?¡± ¡°I love you very deeply, with all my heart. Agnes.¡± Laslo once again said and hugged her very carefully. It was incredibly warm. Laslo shed tears on his own. ¡°I love you. I love you so much.¡± ¡°No, ahm, your heart, well, I understand¡­¡­.¡± Agnes¡¯ face gradually turned red. ¡°Coughing.¡± ¡°Shall we wrap up today¡¯s meeting?¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Count Cellon took the other nobles outside. Ange asked him when they were the only ones left in the barracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°I missed you so much. I missed you so much that I couldn¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°No, you saw me this morning, didn¡¯t you?¡± There was absurdity in her voice. Laslo started laughing out of the blue. Did she have the same feelings when she first went back to the past? ¡°But I miss you so much.¡± ¡°What the.¡± Laslo gave her an even bigger hug. And continued to kiss her forehead and cheeks. When the kiss grew too intense, Agnes, who had initially remained motionless, patted Laslo on the shoulder. ¡°Oh please stop it!¡± ¡°I love you. I miss you so much. Without you, the world was an absolute hell. Agnes.¡± ¡°Okay, I love you, too. So now, go. Get off. Get off me!¡± Regardless of who saw it, Laslo¡¯s eyes were brimming with love for her. He abruptly changed his attitude, which made Agnes feel strange. ¡°Lord Zoltan and Count Cellon will take over the left wing in tomorrow¡¯s rotation. You¡¯ll be in the middle.¡± ¡°No.¡± Laslo vigorously shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll take the left wing. Consider Count Cellon to be a backup. He hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± ¡°Oh, really? He says he¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all bluff,¡± Chapter 158 ¡°Is that so?¡± Agnes agreed with a grim expression. It was difficult to refute because Laslo¡¯s will was so firm. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring Count Cellon around to the back. You take the left wing.¡± ¡°Yes, and.¡± Laslo paused before continuing. There were so many things he wanted to say that he didn¡¯t know where to begin. ¡°I¡­¡± He was about to apologize for not believing her. With a sour expression, Agnes patted Laslo on the arm. ¡°Yes, yes. I love you, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± He couldn¡¯t help himself and hugged his wife once more. The warmth he felt in his arms quickly made him happy. After a period of resistance, Agnes appeared to give up as she stroked Laslo¡¯s back. In a low voice, he mumbled. ¡°I will never live in a world without you again.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°One taste of hell is enough.¡± ¡°Oh, man, was this afternoon hellish? Next time, you should come to meetings regularly. Agnes said while innocently blinking. Laslo gave her a quick kiss while grinning. ¡°This time, it will be different. Certainly.¡± Laslo decided what to do. I won¡¯t do anything that I¡¯ll later regret. * ¡°Right! Come to the right!¡± ¡°Argh! ¡°Damn it, Brother. The left wing will disintegrate quickly at this rate.¡± Zoltan approached Laslo, drenched in sweat and dust. The war has moved inexorably in the same direction as in the past. Laslo carefully scanned the area. ¡°Count Barania?¡± ¡°She is at the rear. Are you planning to engage in combat there?¡± ¡°No.¡± Laslo ceased speaking and swung his spear at the approaching knight from behind. With a brief scream, the speared knight collapsed to the ground. Zoltan¡¯s mouth dropped at the sight. ¡°Do you have eyes on the back of your head?¡± ¡°I made a promise to Miss Lisa,¡± ¡°What promise? Hold on, I¡¯m sorry. Where do you intend to go?¡± ¡°Wait until I tell you to use magic. Half of the knights broke through with me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Zoltan, you and the soldiers camped out here, so that nobody can try to escape. I¡¯ll return right away.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Brother!¡± Laslo gathered a large number of cavalrymen and started to pierce the enemy camp¡¯s center. As he nearly trampled on the people running and blocking him, the following knights were able to easily penetrate the enemy line. Soon, the Count and her army appeared. Once he recognized Laslo, Count Barania began to move with a Lance. ¡°Your Excellency, we¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Stay back.¡± He took out his sword. ¡°Count Barania.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Just one question. What is loyalty?¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re confused whether this is a battlefield or a place to learn.¡± Count Barania swung her lance at him as soon as he finished speaking. Laslo dodged it by hitting it lightly. ¡°Is it a difficult question to answer?¡± ¡°There is no need to respond to that question.¡± The two got into a heated fight. Even after sharing the sword for a long time, it was difficult to come to a conclusion. The count first pulled her lance, clearing her labored breath. ¡°You¡¯ve made significant progress.¡± ¡°Is that your best effort, Count?¡± On the other hand, Laslo¡¯s breathing has remained the same since earlier. Eugene¡¯s engraved sentence heated up a little bit with each swing of the sword he was holding. ¡®Is it because of this?¡¯ His power increased noticeably after returning to the past. ¡°What does the count think about loyalty? Is it a sign of loyalty to jump off a cliff when your master orders you to die?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking that.¡± ¡°Sebastian is not deserving of the Count¡¯s loyalty.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Her eyes changed for a moment. With a Lance in hand, the count dashed over and fired at his side. Fortunately, the lance barely passed. But she was so powerful that even a scratch on his side caused bleeding. But Laslo made an effort to appear carefree. ¡°Isn¡¯t it wasteful to spend your entire life with someone like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a matter for you to argue.¡± ¡°Lisa approached me and asked me to spare the Count¡¯s life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you understand why she came to me?¡± Count Barania tightly pursed his lips when Lisa Barania¡¯s story surfaced. ¡°Count, you must have great loyalty. But give it some thought. Who do you have loyalty to? Is it Sebastian or the King? ¡° ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know better than anyone how this fight will end.¡± Count Barania¡¯s face showed slight hesitation when Laslo spoke enthusiastically. He didn¡¯t miss it. I¡¯ll take your wishes into consideration if you want to die as a knight. However, nobody recalls the king¡¯s defeated knight. ¡°Never once in my life have I questioned the direction my sword is going.¡± ¡°Think about Miss Lisa. Think of the Barania family, who have a 200-year history.¡± ¡°I know what you mean, but¡­,¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s do this.¡± Laslo raised his blade. Instinctively, Count Barania also raised her weapon and created a distance ¡°I can¡¯t simply give up because I have your own force. Let¡¯s go head-to-head and put our lives on the line to see who prevails. How is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± In any case, Count Barania had few choices left. Laslo inhaled deeply before sweeping his hand over the object in his possession. Please give me the power to change fate. Count Barania clasped the drooping lance firmly. Her eyes glistened brighter than ever. Laslo charged at the count. * ¡°Princess!¡± The door to the barracks flew open. Agnes looked up from the map she was studying. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re brothers and they do the same thing. Agnes spoke in a courteous manner. ¡°Sir Zoltan, why don¡¯t you give some indication that you¡¯re coming?¡± ¡°We won!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We won! Count Barania surrendered!¡± ¡°Already? I haven¡¯t even started the magic yet.¡± ¡°Oh, my brother. He defeated Count Barania in a one-on-one battle. The Count values my brother¡¯s skill¡­¡± Zoltan excitedly spoke. Agnes left the barracks because she found the situation unbelievable. Indeed, not long after that, Laslo and Count Barania went back to the military barracks. ¡°Laslo!¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± When she looked closely, she could see a small wound on his side and arm. The doctors on standby rushed in. ¡°Oh, heal her first, not me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Agnes. Tell Count Barania to get her wound treated.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Agnes made eye contact with Count Barania. There was no tenderness in her hard gray eyes. She always showed scary energy next to Sebastian, so she faltered without realizing it. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go and get treatment¡­¡­ Count?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡± She was shocked when the count listened to her. She bowed lightly and followed the doctor into the barracks. She was confused because she had no idea what was happening. ¡°What in the world is happening? How did you bring the count? ¡° ¡°Well, we fought and I won.¡± Laslo embraced Agnes as he casually spoke. ¡°Oh, that bloody smell. You¡¯re also hurt, aren¡¯t you?¡± She scowled and quickly called another physician. He had a stab wound on his side when he returned to the barracks and removed his coat. ¡°Fortunately, there is no damage to your gut. Your Excellency.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing? Every one of your wounds hurts me.¡± With affection, Agnes stroked his bandaged wound. Laslo kissed her on the cheek. Their lips were about to touch. ¡°What are you doing right here in the middle of the battleground?¡± Reika squinted as she folded her arms. ¡°Hmm. What time did you arrive?¡± ¡°Do you have any idea how long it takes to get the meteor ready? But why did you just ask me to cancel it? Give me a good reason, please.¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t need to use it,¡± Laslo smiled as he said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I won. The knights serving under Count Barania all yielded in a single motion.¡± ¡°What, really?¡± Agnes, who was sitting next to him, was taken aback and asked back. Reika grumbled while flapping her lips and making an annoying face. ¡°I¡¯ve only been preparing for the meteor for about half a day, but you¡¯ve already won. I worked incredibly hard to get ready for this meteor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always grateful. Archmage.¡± ¡°Hmph. Your appreciation will come to me in the form of a mana stone.¡± After Laslo thanked her sincerely, Reika raised her chin coyly and quickly left the barracks. Agnes inquired, clutching his hand tightly. ¡°Go into detail. What on earth just happened?¡± ¡°I struck a deal with the count,¡± ¡°Deal?¡± ¡°Well, I suppose by swearing allegiance to the king.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she already loyal to Sebastian?¡± ¡°No. For the new king.¡± Laslo said, kissing Agnes¡¯ fingertips. Chapter 159.1 Agnes blinked slowly. Lisa¡¯s request to save her mother, which Laslo had previously mentioned, came to mind. ¡°The momentum slowed down once we brought up Lady Lisa. In addition, she has devoted her entire life to her family, so she won¡¯t want it to disintegrate into nothingness like a sandcastle.¡± ¡°Okay, I see. Oh, so that¡¯s why you intentionally chose to take the left wing?¡± In actuality, Laslo had no expectation that he would be able to calm the count with words. He was going to drag her by force if talking to her didn¡¯t work. ¡°I guess I got lucky.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t happen because you were lucky. Thank you, Laslo. I¡¯m grateful.¡± With a broad smile, Agnes said. Laslo felt as if all the wounds on his body had healed just by looking at her smile. Even after winning a war, Agnes found it difficult to fall asleep. He saw her suffer and dreamed of the dead each night. The sobs of Lisa Barania and Vasa Cellon in particular were unbearable. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely keep you safe.¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, I believe in the Duke.¡± ¡°You simply breathe and live next to me. That¡¯s all I ask for.¡± ¡°Why is that? Don¡¯t you dare die before I do.¡± With the sound of wind passing through her lips, Agnes laughed. Their gazes converged. ¡°Ehem.¡± Unfortunately, a man¡¯s cough separated them this time. Emmerich was staring at the ceiling when they turned their heads. ¡°Are you very busy?¡± ¡°Count Cellon,¡± ¡°I mean, Count Barania and I met at the military barracks. She told me to ask you for the answer when I questioned her about why she was there.¡± ¡°Princess!¡± Once more, the barracks door flew open. Marquis Songrad entered the room grinning broadly. ¡°Huh! I¡¯ve heard you did a fantastic job!¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± ¡°Yes, you ought to be able to do something like this considering that you are the princess¡¯s husband. I was counting on you.¡± Marquis Songrad approached Laslo and gave him a hard slap on the shoulder. Laslo gave an awkward smile in return. ¡°I request that you make changes so that Count Barania can become well-established in the camp. Marquis.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°The Count has indeed surrendered, is that correct?¡± Emmerich enquired with round eyes. Songrad instead shrugged.¡± ¡°Oh, as I mentioned, my Lord, he spoke one-on-one with Count Barania!¡± It seemed his useless talk was becoming more exaggerated, but he laughed as if he didn¡¯t notice. This scene was interesting and enjoyable. No one died suddenly. Nobody is sobbing. ¡®Wait, Sebastian.¡¯ Discreetly, Laslo tightened his fist. Laslo did not become aware of his complacency until he had lost numerous people, including Agnes. I¡¯ll never forget how stupid I was and how much I lost. This time, things won¡¯t go your way. *** ¡°I¡¯m afraid Sebastian might hurt the queen in some way.¡± Agnes said as she lay in bed that night. The same thing she said after winning the war in the past. To allay Agnes¡¯ fears, Laslo then made a promise to enter the palace and bring the queen out. ¡°What if he hurt her and then commits suicide?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Laslo shook his head more firmly than anyone else. ¡°He will never use his own hands to harm the Queen. Rather, the Queen may do it to herself.¡± ¡°Hmm? Queen Ilona, on the other hand, is a strong woman. To commit suicide¡­. To choose that option¡­¡± ¡°She has already suffered the loss of two sons. It¡¯s very likely.¡± ¡°Really? Losing the prince was difficult for her.¡± Agnes rubbed her face against the pillow as she mumbled. Her eyelids are already partially closed, as if she were about to nod off. Laslo gave her his right arm. Agnes rested his head on his arm. ¡°Agnes, do you know anything about Manus Hall?¡± ¡°Manus Hall? Where was the coronation held? ¡° ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°No. The Manus Hall does not open unless there is a national event. I¡¯ve only been there once.¡± ¡°How about the beast beneath it?¡± ¡°Beast. Um. What beast?¡± Agnes¡¯ eyes popped open. She got out of bed at the same time. Following her, Laslo got to his feet. ¡°There is a beast beneath Manus Hall?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Sebastian is after. He intends to harm us by luring both of us.¡± ¡°No. What in the world is that? What do you mean there is a beast inside the sacred palace? And how did you discover that?¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± With a grave expression, Laslo held her shoulders. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Why are you so serious?¡± ¡°You mentioned that you had a contract with Eugene that allowed you to travel back in time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Me too. A contract I had with Eugene allowed me to return to the past after I lost you. ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Chapter 159.2 Agnes could not close her mouth easily. Laslo explained what had occurred as simply as he could. Agnes firmly gripped Laslo¡¯s hand, knowing that she had left a letter and died on his behalf. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You must have struggled after I died.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± For a brief moment, Laslo couldn¡¯t speak. Agnes¡¯ eyes were wet as she gazed up at him. ¡°I understand how you feel. I felt like hell every day after you died for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A life without you is not worth living. I wanted to die because it was so painful to open my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t because you saved my life.¡± Laslo¡¯s heart ached at Agnes¡¯ serene confession. ¡°I, Agnes,¡± Laslo¡¯s voice was hoarse and difficult to understand. He stammered several times but managed to get the letter¡¯s contents. ¡°¡­¡­if I were to be reborn, I would still marry you. Please don¡¯t forgive me for being selfish; I¡¯m sorry for going first. ¡°That¡¯s a word I¡¯d use.¡± Agnes said while grinning. Laslo swept both of his hands over his face. ¡°When I returned to the past, I was also resentful of you. I wanted to ask why you made that choice for me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You must have felt the same way. You too¡­.¡± Finally, Laslo was unable to contain his tears. The hurt, grief, and rage that had been suppressed up until that point burst forth like water that had burst the bank. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to think that you lost your life as a result of my careless decision. I apologize, Agnes. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything¡¯s alright now.¡± Agnes gave the man, who was taller than her, a bear hug. Laslo kissed Agnes¡¯ cheek after wiping away his tears. ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to express how fortunate I am to see you here again.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± The couple could only fully comprehend one another at that point. Even though it was late at night, they had relatively sharp minds. Agnes fixed her gaze squarely on Laslo¡¯s. ¡°Sebastian is able to control the beast that resides beneath Manus Hall?¡± ¡°Yes, fortunately it appears that you can control it as well.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s correct. ¡°This time, I really want to save the Queen,¡± said Laslo. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have gone in vain if I hadn¡¯t sent you that way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give the queen¡¯s rescue more thought. Laslo, try not to be so harsh on yourself.¡± Agnes gently swept her hand over his arm. ¡°Even in the past that I could recall, the queen alternated between life and death. She wouldn¡¯t live long.¡± ¡°So, will it be the same this time?¡± At once, worry and concern could be seen in Laslo¡¯s eyes. Agnes shook her head. ¡°No, this time it will be different.¡± *** ¡°Please have a spoonful. Your Highness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be in big trouble at this rate. Your Highness¡­¡± Despite the maid¡¯s pleading, Ilona didn¡¯t move. She obstinately refused to eat and drank not a drop of water. After she attempted to hurt herself, all the blades vanished from the room, and since yesterday, orders have been issued to fasten the queen¡¯s arms to the bedpost. ¡°¡­¡­go away¡± ¡°Your highness.¡± The lady-in-waiting asked her several times with a sad expression to eat her meal, but Ilona flatly refused. She lay in bed, sobbing quietly. ¡°My poor son.¡± Nothing could get past her throat when she thought of her poor son, who died because he had the wrong mother. She constantly struggled with guilt after eating. Her entire heart was dominated by the thought of wanting to die like this. At the time, the voice of a servant, which she had heard for the first time, tickled her ears. ¡°Your highness, I have been ordered by Princess Agnes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t turn your head because we might be seen by others.¡± Instead of responding, Ilona just blinked. ¡°The Arpad army will soon enter the palace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Before that, I¡¯d like to take the Queen outside the palace.¡± The queen immediately closed her eyes after giving a slow head shake. All over her body, she was overcome with sluggishness. The person posing as a servant persisted and got closer to the queen. ¡°Are you going to end it like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you witness the king¡¯s downfall firsthand?¡± Ilona wept quietly as she gazed into the air. She thought her tear glands were completely dry after sending her two sons, but tears flowed again. ¡°I want to¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to die.¡± He was momentarily rendered speechless by the Queen¡¯s low voice. The servant also understood that no amount of words could make her feel better. He took a moment to look around before approaching the maid, who was a bit away, as though he had made a decision. He then whispered something to her while secretly handing her a pocketful of gold coins. After accepting the money, the maid nodded and left the bedroom with a group of people nearby. There were only two people in the room. ¡°Your highness.¡± The face of the strange servant changed into someone she knew in the blink of an eye. For a brief moment, Ilona questioned her eyes. Chapter 160.1 ¡°Marquis Sandor? How did the Marquis¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for greeting you in this manner.¡± ¡°I understand how you feel, but just go away from me,¡± Ilona appeared exhausted. Her tears were still running down her cheeks. ¡°At the very least, Sebastian will suffer if I die.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Roland stated unequivocally. ¡°What makes you think that only the Queen¡¯s death will cause the King to suffer?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take his flesh and salt it after removing the skin. Instead of burning his body, I¡¯m going to chop it up and throw the pieces into the river as feed so that it doesn¡¯t float up into the sky after he dies.¡± The more she heard it, the more terrifying it became. Ilona gave Roland a strange look. She had known this man her entire life, and he did not just spout off these vile words casually. ¡°Marquis must also harbor a bitter animus toward the king,¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡­¡­! I¡¯m sorry.¡± Unknowingly, Roland lowered his voice once more. ¡°Do you know what I did to stay alive while working for Sebastian?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I pleaded for mercy at his feet when he killed my uncle and hanged him in front of the castle. Even when he treated me worse than a dog, I still grinned and swore allegiance. For this day. I endured numerous insults.¡± ¡°¡­¡­my son is dead.¡± Slowly, the queen spoke. ¡°My child. Oh, my poor sons. It took me nine months to carry them and five and three years to raise them, respectively.¡± ¡°Your highness.¡± ¡°I feel guilty for being alive and breathing. They died that way because of me; if it weren¡¯t for me, they wouldn¡¯t have. I don¡¯t know how I will survive now that my child is dead and all that¡¯s left of them is ashes.¡± She let out all of her internal anger. Roland began to speak as he continued to listen quietly. ¡°You can find your purpose in life while you¡¯re living.¡± ¡°Marquis Sandor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that life is boring. Don¡¯t feel sorry for your life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When the king dies, Queen, you can start over and live a new life. Think about what true revenge is.¡± The queen looked Roland in the eyes. Either a very long or very brief period of time, like an instant, has passed. ¡°¡­¡­When will the princess enter the palace?¡± ¡°As soon as the Queen¡¯s safety is guaranteed. It¡¯s all ready.¡± She looked up at the ceiling once more. Before she knew it, the tears that had stained her cheeks dried up. Instead, a sliver of the will to live emerged. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Please untie this for now.¡± Ilona shook the string that was holding her wrist in place. Quickly releasing the string, Roland helped her out of the bed. Ilona briefly lost her balance due to disorientation but soon straightened her back. ¡°Can I now leave the palace?¡± ¡°Yes. Just in case, I brought some knights. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring a maid so you can change into maid attire.¡± Roland¡¯s expression brightened. He went outside and opened the door for the maid he had prepared. The queen then appeared shortly after in a maid¡¯s outfit. It wasn¡¯t difficult to leave the palace since there weren¡¯t many soldiers guarding the palace already and the gatekeeper didn¡¯t pay attention to who came and left. ¡°Your highness!¡± Agnes, who had been waiting for Roland outside the gate, was relieved to learn that he was not alone. ¡°Why does your face look so worn out?¡± ¡°Princess.¡± The two women held each other¡¯s hands tightly as they stood face to face. They gave each other bear hugs. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot. You worked extremely hard.¡± ¡°Can I live?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Agnes walked to the waiting carriage while holding Ilona by the hand. ¡°The prince died because of me; it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Why is it the queen¡¯s fault? I should have given you the medication earlier. If I had, the prince would not die in vain.¡± ¡°Agnes, the medication you gave me worked.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°However, when Sebastian learned, he murdered the physician who was in charge of the prince. After that, the prince¡¯s condition quickly got worse and he passed away without receiving the care he needed.¡± Ilona¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Her words startled Agnes. ¡°What? But why? Isn¡¯t he the country¡¯s heir apparent? What is the advantage of murdering a prince? Oh no, not again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. An excuse. My son was made into a sleazy pretext for attacking Sutmar.¡± ¡°God, oh God. I find it incomprehensible that he would use his own child. He¡¯s beyond my comprehension.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to understand him using common sense; even a sane person will have trouble.¡± Ilona sneered as she spoke. The carriage carrying the two arrived at the guard post in Arpad Military Post during their brief conversation. Laslo slammed the carriage door open. ¡°Oh, the queen.¡± ¡°Duke Arpad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re alive.¡± Chapter 160.2 Laslo was inexplicably ecstatic about the queen¡¯s survival. Agnes smiled, understanding why. ¡°You must be tired, so go ahead and rest. The queen is welcome to stay with us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful, Agnes. Without you, I couldn¡¯t have endured this ordeal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Agnes walked with Laslo to the meeting place where the nobles were gathered after sending Ilona first. ¡°The queen has arrived safely.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°By the way, Marquis Sandor. You¡¯ve done a great job.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad it helped. Princess.¡± It was Agnes who thought of Roland as someone to send to the queen. He sent Roland with a small hope that he could persuade the Queen, who had a deep grudge against Sebastian. ¡°When will you go to the palace?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve secured the safety of the queen, so we don¡¯t have to postpone it anymore.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Tomorrow. As soon as dawn comes, the soldiers will gather in front of the palace.¡± ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t believe it. Finally.¡± The faces of various nobles, including Marquis Songrad, were filled with excitement. After Count Barania¡¯s army surrendered, their power became unprecedentedly stronger. The tiny troops left in the palace don¡¯t matter to them. ¡°Everyone did a great job getting here. We will write a new history.¡± Agnes said, looking around the crowd slowly. Naturally, they were looking at her. ¡°However, we must remain vigilant until the end. Everything will go as planned tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bear that in mind.¡± First to respond was Roland. He had brighter eyes than ever. Agnes put her hand on her left chest, alone and in free space, after the meeting was over. Her heart was beating so quickly it was terrifying. There isn¡¯t much time left at this point. Agnes inhaled deeply and kept repeating in her head the plans she had made for days. ¡®Last, this is my last chance.¡¯ * He learned of the queen¡¯s disappearance a day later. Sebastian lost it when he finally learned the news and became furious with the helpless steward. ¡°You stupid and lazy person! The master you were serving vanished. How do you not realize that?¡± ¡°Your highness, I apologize. She asked to be alone.¡± ¡°Stop making excuses. You useless thing.¡± He gritted his teeth as he thought of a traitor who had pretended to be loyal. A few people who remained close to the king started to surrender to the Arpad army one by one as soon as they heard that Count Barania¡¯s army had fallen to the Arpad army. ¡°Y, your majesty!¡± A knight entered the king¡¯s office at that time in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ar, the army of Arpad entered through the south gate. You must avoid it.¡± ¡°What?¡± It happened much faster than he had anticipated. He was taken aback. They must have taken the queen because of this. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re running out of time. Come on, use the secret aisle¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I am the king of Nirseg!¡± Sebastian cried out. ¡°Even if I die, I will die as the king of this country.¡± ¡°Your Highness. But.¡± He grabbed the crown he had always kept by his side and put it straight on his head. ¡°Call all the knights left in Manus Hall.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s see the end, Agnes.¡¯ Sebastian walked past the knight and headed for Manus Hall. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go,¡± Sebastian muttered as he pushed open the door to Manus Hall. Since the day I was born, this chair has been mine. A young, foolish, and dull princess would be wise to refrain from even trying to approach in such a noble position. You are not. Agnes¡¯ birth was still a memory he detested. In an instant, she had everyone¡¯s attention, and he was forgotten, as if he had become a speck of dust in the room. ¡°I¡¯ll show you who the real king of Nirseg is.¡± He sat on the throne and fiddled the crest on his hand. There is a beast sleeping beneath Manus Hall, a secret Agnes will not learn whether she dies or not. Only the real king of Nirseg is privy to this information. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll rip you apart right here.¡± With his blue eyes gleaming, Sebastian said repeatedly. * ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°Are you sure Sebastian is in Manus Hall?¡± ¡°Yes, there are only ten or so of them.¡± The spy who had previously infiltrated the palace bowed his head and responded. Agnes turned around and looked Reika in the eye. ¡°Archmage.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Okay, then right now.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Agnes tried to advance, but Laslo stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s somewhere I need to stop by before we head over to Manus Hall.¡± ¡°A place to stop by?¡± He moved along the palace¡¯s quiet corridor. Agnes and Laslo walked side-by-side. ¡°Why are we here?¡± A lengthy hallway lined with king portraits dating back to the first king was the place they arrived at. It is a far-off location; Agnes hasn¡¯t visited it frequently even when she was a palace resident. ¡°I need something.¡± ¡°Do you need anything here?¡± She tried to take a look around, but all she saw were decorations and portraits. Laslo stood in front of the first king¡¯s portrait while beaming. Then he leapt and grabbed an old sword that was lying next to the portrait and covered in dust. ¡°Why are you taking that sword? It is dull and useless.¡± ¡°No, it is not.¡± Chapter 161.1 He cut his fingertips and dripped some blood onto the sword¡¯s handle. Then, a startling event took place. Agnes and the others in the area blinked open their eyes. ¡°Woah¡­.¡± ¡°This is a sword that Arpad dedicated to the royal family a long time ago, which means that we will never point a sharp sword at the royal family.¡± When Laslo¡¯s blood touched the blunt, old sword, it became smooth as if it were brand-new. It was also very sharp on top of all that. ¡°But now I have to violate that oath.¡± Arpad has a story that has been passed down through generations from mother to daughter and father to son. ¨C Arpad won¡¯t ever display sharpness to the royal family as long as the blunt sword we offer hangs next to the king¡¯s portrait. Remember that. When Laslo first heard the Duke tell the story, he assumed he would tell his kids the same thing. ¡°Ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Agnes took the lead. With his sword drawn, Laslo followed her. * ¡°Oh, my dear sister!¡± When Manus Hall opened and Agnes appeared, Sebastian greeted her with a big smile. ¡°How long has it been? I¡¯ve been itching to talk to you.¡± Did you miss me so much, Sebastian? You should have come to see me if you missed me. If you had, I would have gladly welcomed you. ¡°¡­¡­How dare you.¡± Sebastian¡¯s face furrowed at Agnes¡¯ cool, firm reply. Even though he made an effort to appear casual, the hand holding the chair¡¯s handle shook slightly. ¡°You have a loose tongue. My beloved sister.¡± ¡°Love? You love me?¡± Agnes chuckled aloud. Her laughter echoed throughout the spacious hall. ¡°You don¡¯t even understand what love is, yet you put it in your mouth. That is absurd.¡± ¡°You cheeky thing.¡± Sebastian got up from the throne after growing impatient and clenching his teeth. ¡°Did you desire this crown so badly that you would kill your brother to obtain it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Haha. You can try all you want, but I¡¯m the king of Nirseg! The only legitimate king of Nirseg is me! ¡° He yelled. Agnes took a step forward after wiping her smile off her lips. ¡°King? Who calls you a king when you only exercise your rights and do not carry out your duties?¡± ¡°God¡¯s blessing is on the King. The moment you are born, it is decided. Yes, you are unaware of that. Only the selected few are aware.¡± Sebastian laughed hysterically. Agnes stood her ground. She chose to point at him instead. ¡°Yes, you are the one chosen to stand here in front of me. But who is now standing by your side?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Your loyalist betrayed you, the populace placed the blame on you, and your cherished queen fled. Even the dogs on the capital¡¯s streets would laugh at you.¡± As expected, bringing up Queen Ilona would infuriate him. When she was mentioned, Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned red. He raised his left hand. ¡°Your haughtiness will shatter you to pieces. My dear little sister.¡± A short, strong vibration shook Manus Hall at the same time. Shortly after, the ground started to shake violently and crack. Somewhere a gloomy, dark energy appeared. Laslo, who had been watching the two fight from behind, gripped the sword tightly. The indelible devil climbed up between the cracks. It opened its mouth wide and growled ominously. ¡°Kill her, each and every one of them.¡± Sebastian gave the beast a vicious command. The beast howled in the air as soon as he finished speaking. Then various beasts started to breach the floor. His palms were sweat-soaked. Laslo took a swallow to quench his parched mouth. With a thud, the first beast moved in Agnes¡¯ direction. ¨C Let¡¯s do this. We¡¯ll first provoke Sebastian into calling the beasts. The archers waiting at the back were ready. They did not, however, fire at it; they only aimed at it. They are anticipating something. ¨C summon it? ¨C We must kill him all at once. As soon as the beast got close enough, Agnes¡¯ eyes turned golden. An instant passed. The ten beasts jerked back and stopped moving when she opened her mouth and murmured something. The front foot, which was elevated high, did not advance as though it had encountered resistance. ¡°Now!¡± Laslo yelled. The tightly hung arrows were laid by the archers. The arrows all took off at once. [Kreeeeg!] While some arrows succeeded in penetrating their skin, the majority of them failed. When the beast stopped, Sebastian was briefly taken aback. However, as soon as he realized the arrows had failed, he began to mock the archers. ¡°Hahaha. Do you believe you are capable of stopping it?¡± At that moment, Reika was leading a group of wizards who had gathered behind her. Reika regarded Agnes with a questioning expression. Agnes made a slow nod. The last spell¡¯s chant, which had been humming and ringing softly, came to an end. Numerous wizards extended their hands upward. The room was suddenly dark and the surroundings lost their light, as if there were dark clouds in the area. ¡°Alkaido!¡± Reika yelled angrily at the monster. Then, a startling event took place. At the tips of their toes, a tiny spark was produced and soon it climbed up their feet. [Kweeeeek!] They struggled to get the fire off their legs, but it was no use. Magic fire is something that never dies out unless the exhibitor cancels it. Laslo¡¯s turn, which he had been patiently waiting for, came. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Chapter 161.2 As he jumped forward with his sword, all the knights stepped out together. Laslo jumped high on the spot and cut off the burning demon¡¯s head. Zoltan and Lisa also joined. [kwaaaaaak!] The beasts were struck by fire and sword twice before they lost all remaining strength and fell. The Hall of Manus trembled each time an enormous body fell. Sebastian watched the scene with trembling lips. ¡°Get up! Now get up!¡± At the neckless demon, he screamed. The other knights only had to deal with one beast while Laslo defeated five on his own. However, there has been no change in the sound of his breathing. When other nobles and knights saw it, they gasped and stared in awe at Laslo. Under the podium, Laslo said calmly while erecting his sword. ¡°Untold numbers of people are writhing in pain because of your sins. If you know shame, come down from there yourself.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your cheeky mouth shut? I am Nirseg¡¯s king! A king that heaven chose!¡± ¡°To the very end, I can only see your uglyness.¡± Laslo raised a finger toward the knights standing behind him. With their swords drawn, they approached Sebastian¡¯s throne. They then took hold of his arm and pulled it down firmly. ¡°Give me a break! Release me! You have no right to handle the king¡¯s body without his consent!¡± Sebastian fought to avoid being taken away. Naturally, it served no purpose. The king was forced to bow down to Laslo by the knights. ¡°Agnes. Agnes! Look at your brother over here. I¡¯m your blood relative, right? Agnes. My sister, oh my.¡± To his surprise, Sebastian quickly hid his snake¡¯s eyes and tongue and shed tears. When Agnes noticed it, she slowly made her way to Sebastian. When he saw her getting closer, Sebastian started crying even more heartbreakingly. ¡°Where is Ilona? Please show her just once. Agnes. Don¡¯t be like this. Please have mercy on me just once.¡± His tears were never-ending. When Agnes noticed the circular tear marks soaking the floor and at the hem of her clothing, she laughed. ¡°My sister, don¡¯t you feel bad for your brother?¡± ¡°Poor thing.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I feel so bad that I¡¯ve let such a trivial person influence me so many times.¡± Sebastian¡¯s face was significantly altered by Agnes¡¯ composed and unperturbed comment. He clenched his teeth as he stared up at her. ¡°You seem to believe that your success so far is a result of your skill.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No way, Agnes. You¡¯re nothing. Nothing can be done by you.¡± ¡°Really? What about you, the one I¡¯ve caught?¡± Agnes¡¯s blatantly mocking question made Sebastian struggle to maintain composure as a thousand fires boiled inside of him. ¡°How dare you.¡± But he persisted and looked for the chance. The best weapon is also the carelessness of the enemy. He still has one more action to take. He can atone for this shame if he uses it wisely. Agnes quickly turned around and faced Sebastian with her back to him. ¡°Tell them to gather all of the soldiers outside now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t pass up the opportunity. He concentrated on the crest that was above his left hand. ¡°I¡¯ll rip you to pieces.¡± Soon after, there was a strong force swirling. The crest gradually became more radiant. Without anyone noticing, Sebastian grinned. It was at that time. ¡°Argh!¡± Before his eyes, blood spattered like a fountain. He lost all sense of reality and wasn¡¯t immediately aware of what had happened. ¡°Argh!!¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Confusion was also evident among the soldiers who were encircling Sebastian. Laslo held a bloody sword while glancing down at Sebastian. He didn¡¯t appear like someone who had just severed someone¡¯s wrist because of his icy expression. ¡°B, brother! How could you?¡± In shock, Zoltan sprang into action. The other soldiers backed away as well. ¡°Argh! Arpad!¡± Sebastian yelled while frantically clinging to his wrist. Laslo signaled to a nearby doctor. ¡°Stop the bleeding. He can¡¯t die just yet.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, S, sir.¡± The elderly doctor shivered as he approached Sebastian. Sebastian soon passed out as he twisted in pain like he was having a seizure. Agnes walked back to Laslo after turning around. ¡°As predicted,¡± ¡°However, it was too risky to show your back. Do you know how much my heart was pounding, Agnes?¡± ¡°We must undoubtedly see the end.¡± She asserted loudly. Agnes suggested as Laslo described what took place at Manus Hall. ¨C As soon as Sebastian makes his final move, you stop him. ¨C What? Why? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s preferable to eliminate the disturbance by overwhelming it? ¨C I do this because I want to crush his hopes. Agnes said while innocently blinking. ¨C What? ¨C I want to crush him completely when he thinks he has a chance and is smiling on the inside. ¨C ¡­¡­Yes, I understand. With an uncomfortable voice, Laslo concurred. He therefore awaited Sebastian to grit his teeth until the very end. Chapter 162 ¡°I have roughly treated him. Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± The physician bowed his head and moved away. Laslo¡¯s sword still contained blood. Agnes fixed her gaze on the unconscious Sebastian. She once begged for her life by hanging herself at his feet and bowed her head with her mother. ¡°How should we handle this?¡± Roland Sandor queried from behind. His voice radiated joy and excitement. ¡°We have Nirseg¡¯s top physician. Apparently, we have three weeks to prevent his death.¡± ¡°We have to keep him in shape.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Your Highness.¡± At the unfamiliar address, Agnes briefly turned to face Roland. As he grinned. He appeared to be in a good mood, as if he was ready to bow his head and lick her feet. The crown that Sebastian had lost was brought by Laslo and humbly bent down to give it to her. ¡°My king.¡± Then, along Laslo, every knight and noble bowed down. There was an immediate silence everywhere. Marquis Songrad appeared to be thrilled as he sobbed while his shoulder shook. Zoltan kept tinkering with the sword handle out of nervousness. Cellon¡¯s eyes were a little red from a distance. Lisa Barania with Max was gazing fervently at Agnes while Erica Kiske was beaming broadly. Agnes slowly scanned the area. Her journey here over the many days came like a tide in her mind. Filled with pain, cheers, waiting, hope, sadness, and anguish. Laslo had kindly offered her the crown, and she reached out and took it. It was heavier than she expected. Unexpectedly, she discovered blood on the hem of her dress. Agnes stared at it for quite some time. Bright bloodstains and a magnificent crown. Agnes quickly placed the crown firmly on her head. Laslo gave her a bright smile as he looked up at her. ¡°Hooray for the king!¡± ¡°Hooray!¡± ¡°Hooray!¡± In unison, everyone in Manus Hall yelled. Agnes got hot out of the blue. From a very deep place, something surfaced. She blinked, and Laslo was standing next to her. He gave her a sweet smile and wiped her wet cheeks. ¡°It is now over. Your Highness.¡± Agnes stared vacantly at Laslo for a while. Soon after, Laslo embraced Agnes gently. Only then did the word ¡°end¡± hit home. * November 1342. Agnes Erdosi was born. July 1363. Agnes Erdosi married the Duke, Laslo Arpad under the command of Maximilian II. 1364 March. The death of Maximilian II. The first prince, Prince Sebastian, ascended the throne. King Sebastian declares war on Devon. Send troops to the southern front of Laslo Arpad. 1364 November. Epidemic outbreak, estimated death toll of 80,000. February 1365. The death of Prince Dietrich Erdosi, the second prince of the king of Sebastian. Two months later, the first prince, Prince Robert Erdosi, died. May 1365. King Sebastian put a box of gold on the neck of Agnes Erdosi Arpad. June 1365. Agnes Erdosi Arpad, along with her husband, the Duke, Laslo Arpad, advanced to the capital. July 1365. Agnes Erdosi Arpad captured nine castles, including Schfeher, and Solnock. Twenty-five nobles surrendered to Agnes Erdosi Arpad. August 1365. Agnes Erdosi Arpad, victorious in the plain of Nopron. Nineteen nobles, including Count Barania, surrendered to Agnes Erdosi Arpard. August 1365. Agnes Erdosi Arpard, public execution of King Sebastian after the fall of the capital. Under the order of Agnes Erdosi Arpad, King Sebastian¡¯s limbs were taken to the east, west, north, and south. September 1365. Agnes Arpad Erdosi, crowned 23rd king of Nirseg. * ¡°Hello!¡± He shouted out. ¡°Is there anyone out there? Hello!¡± In the bleak space, only echoes were heard, and no one answered. The soldier on guard looked silently ahead. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the cold floor. Hand me a blanket.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you deaf? How dare you not listen to what the king is saying!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the king?¡± In the shadows of the gloomy prisons, a tall man appeared. The soldier saluted after recognizing him. ¡°You still haven¡¯t realized what you¡¯re doing. One wrist and one leg are insufficient, aren¡¯t they?¡± You, you, you! Knight! Get him out of here immediately! Bring him out! ¡° Sebastian screamed uncontrollably as soon as he saw Roland¡¯s face. Roland looked at his terrified face, and laughed loudly. ¡°Knights, get him right now! Throw him out now!¡± I brought a visitor you¡¯d be happy to see, Sebastian. How can you be so rude?¡± ¡°Go away! Argh! Go away!¡± He trembled in fear. It was comprehensible. After getting his hands on Sebastian, Roland tormented him every day. Sebastian, who had made it through the first two days or so, nearly went insane when Roland severed his left leg. ¡°Please go this way.¡± ¡°Go away! Leave now!¡± Roland motioned to someone behind him. Sebastian made a groan. ¡°Sebastian.¡± The prison echoed with a woman¡¯s voice. Sebastian raised his head, screaming hysterically. ¡°Ilona¡± ¡°Sebastian.¡± Behind Roland, Ilona removed the cloak that had been covering her face. Sebastian rushed to the bars and clung to them as her face became visible. ¡°Ilona, Ilona! Come here. My Queen! You have no idea how much I¡¯ve been missing you.¡± ¡°What a stupid thing to say.¡± With her eyelashes fluttering, Ilona spoke. ¡°You lost your arms and legs.¡± ¡°Ilona, let me, let me out a little bit. What? You wretched things! How disrespectful you are to the king.¡± ¡°Why did you not cut out his tongue?¡± Ilona asked Roland while cocking her head. Roland shook his head, pretending to be sorry. ¡°Ilona¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to, but torturing him isn¡¯t fun if he can¡¯t scream properly.¡± ¡°I despise it when he calls my name with that filthy mouth. Roland.¡± Ilona said with a smile. Chapter 163 ¡°I apologize, I didn¡¯t consider that. Should I now remove his tongue?¡± Roland naturally grabbed Ilona¡¯s shoulder. They appeared to be in a loving relationship. When Sebastian saw it, he opened his eyes and stayed close to the bars. He stumbled and gestured at Roland with his finger. ¡°You, you, how dare you touch Ilona with that filthy hand?¡± ¡°Why? What?¡± Roland replied with a casual question. Instead, he kissed Ilona¡¯s cheek. Then Ilona whispered, ¡°It tickles,¡± and giggled. Sebastian couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing before his eyes. He was having difficulty breathing. He ferociously shook the bars. ¡°You! How dare you! How dare you! She is my wife! She is my queen! Remove that soiled hand right away.¡± ¡°What kind of stupid thing is that?¡± Ilona laughed while putting her head on Roland¡¯s chest. ¡°Wife? Who? I was never your wife. Not after you murdered Balaz, threw him in the river, and dragged me into the palace.¡± ¡°What exactly does that mean? Come here! My queen. We cherished each other. Do you not recall? You know what it is!¡± ¡°Love? I get sick every time you tell me you love me.¡± Ilona said while maintaining an ice-cold stare. Sebastian took a deep breath and pointed at Roland. ¡°Roland, you¡¯re trying to deceive her, aren¡¯t you? Right? I apologize. Ilona, I¡¯ll be out of here in a minute, argh!¡± Having no expression on his face, Roland stabbed Sebastian¡¯s hand that was holding the grate. ¡°I should have cut his tongue, as you suggested. The way he calls your name bothers me.¡± ¡°Can you cut it right now?¡± ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll comply with your request.¡± Softly grinning, Roland kissed the back of her hand. He summoned a guard to open the prison door. When the door was opened, there was a stench she had never smelled before. Ilona scowled and put her hand over her nose. ¡°Stand back from me.¡± Behind Roland, Ilona stood and observed Sebastian rolling around on the floor. Holding his stabbed hands behind his back, Sebastian was sobbing. He reminded her of a bug that had been trod upon. ¡°Oh, Ilona. Argh¡­ Heuk¡± ¡°The day of your demise has been determined. Sebastian.¡± Roland hummed. Then, with skill, he took the rope from his arms and fastened Sebastian¡¯s arms and legs. ¡°Mercifully, Her Highness told me that your limbs would be cut after your death. I find it unfortunate. I enjoyed our time together so far, but I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Who, who, who? Untie me, huck, this is¡­ Release me!¡± Ilona observed the man¡¯s frantic struggle with sinking, chilling eyes. Roland rolled up his sleeves. His attractive face was more radiant than usual. ¡°I decided to hang your head on the wall for ten days.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°The exact location where my uncle¡¯s head was hung.¡± Roland snatched Sebastian¡¯s head and yanked out his tongue. It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. In any case, I won¡¯t cut them all today. I¡¯ll just trim the front a bit.¡± ¡°Let go of me! Ugh! Ugh! Il, Ilona!¡± Sebastian shook frantically, quaking with terror. He looked at Ilona, who was standing behind Roland. As if she were a lifeline. ¡°¡­. lona, come on!¡± ¡°I want you to die and go to hell.¡± She muttered, as she watched the scene. Sebastian opened his eyes wide. ¡°Why, why? Ilona. Ilona. My queen. My beloved¡± ¡°It was disgusting whenever you whispered your love.¡± Ilona willingly bent her knees and locked her gaze on Sebastian. She didn¡¯t sob or look him in the eye with rage. She was calm and spoke quietly. ¡°Make sure you go to hell so I can live happily,¡± ¡°W, what do you mean? Huh? Our relationship is meant to last a lifetime! Argh! Let go of me! Ilona! Ilona! ¡± ¡°Ilona, get back. I just bought that dress. It shouldn¡¯t be covered in blood.¡± ¡°Right, thanks. Roland.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± As he raised his blade in the air, Roland grinned. Ilona retreated two steps. ¡°Argh!¡± She held her breath as she carefully observed the scene. To make sure she didn¡¯t miss anything, she didn¡¯t blink her eyelids. Roland¡¯s clothes and face were covered in blood when the two exited the prison. ¡°Tell the physician to give him meticulous care. He must be kept alive for ten days.¡± ¡°Yes, Marquis.¡± With a physician, the knight entered the facility. ¡°Oh, no. There¡¯s blood on it.¡± Roland pulled out a handkerchief after unintentionally discovering a bloodstain on Ilona¡¯s cheek. Ilona retreated when he extended his hand. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Marquis.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He grimaced and laughed awkwardly before using it to wipe his face. ¡°I was told that you were leaving right away.¡± ¡°I no longer want to stay in the palace.¡± ¡°Where are you heading? You can count on me to get you there.¡± Roland enquired. Ilona paused as she descended the stairs to look at Roland. ¡°Marquis Sandor. Your assistance is greatly appreciated.¡± ¡°No, but I also feel good when I see Sebastian¡¯s face distorted.¡± ¡°Aside from that, I¡¯m afraid of you because Sebastian¡¯s blood is mixed in yours.¡± (T/N: If you don¡¯t remember, Sebastian and Roland are cousins.) He kept his mouth shut because he was at a loss for words. He understood her because he knew how unhappy she had been. ¡°I won¡¯t disclose my destination to anyone. I¡¯m hoping the Marquis will understand me. ¡°¡­¡­I do.¡± He bowed politely. ¡°I must leave now; I have an appointment with Her Highness. Thank you for granting my unreasonable request today. Marquis.¡± ¡°May peace be with you on your future journey.¡± Roland expressed himself completely. Instead of responding, Ilona smiled. * ¡°Your Highness, Madam Ilona Jante Erdosi is here.¡± ¡°Oh, come in.¡± Agnes dropped her pen and leapt from her chair. Ilona bowed in front of Agnes. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to behave in this manner.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just before the coronation? In situations like this, you need to exercise greater caution.¡± After the two women had seated themselves, a cup of tea was delivered. Agnes took the first sip of tea. ¡°I heard you visited the prison today with Marquis Sandor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Agnes was concerned for a while because she was aware that Ilona frequently experienced nightmares and had trouble falling asleep. ¡°It has significantly improved. Previously, I was only afraid, but after meeting him in person today, I no longer feel that way.¡± ¡°Really?¡± It¡¯s not much, but Ilona¡¯s expression was much softer than before. With a steaming cup in hand, Ilona spoke. ¡°I thought I¡¯d be glad to get back to him, but I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My dead children will not come back, even if he dies.¡± ¡°Ilona¡± Agnes held her hand tightly. Ilona smiled sourly and gave a small head shake. ¡°I¡¯m leaving immediately following execution,¡± ¡°Have you made up your mind about where you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you need? Tell me what I can do to help you.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ilona said, looking Agnes in the eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve already received a lot from Your Highness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d wither away in this palace for the rest of my life. Just making it out of the palace alive is enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Count Jante visited me not long ago. He wishes to see you.¡± Ilona took a breather when her father was mentioned. She moved her hand around the cup. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell the count separately.¡± Your Highness. A servant then entered and said, ¡°The Grand Duke is here.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m speaking with someone right now; tell him to come back later.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Ilona set her cup down and rose from her chair. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out. I need to pack some things.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell Laslo to come back later.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come again tomorrow.¡± Ilona gave Agnes a quiet smile before bowing. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Your Highness.¡± Laslo walked in quickly after she flung open the door. His appearance seemed worn out. Laslo immediately started running after spotting Agnes. ¡°Ah, your highness!¡± ¡°Grand Duke! Didn¡¯t I say that frequent visits should be avoided? How frequently do you come and go to my office?¡± ¡°I would like to do that, but the teacher!¡± Laslo extended his hand and made a pointing motion. Behind Laslo stood a grizzled old man. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Willy?¡± Chapter 164 ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m merely doing my absolute best to serve the Grand Duke.¡± ¡°That old man must be trying to kill me.¡± ¡°Haha. Your Excellency. Respect and loyalty should come through in your words when you address her highness.¡± Laslo firmly grabbed Agnes¡¯ shoulder. His face was filled with a sense of urgency. ¡°Your Highness, could you please choose someone else? I don¡¯t need to study royal protocol with that old man.¡± ¡°But, Willy has been teaching the royal family manners and etiquettes for generations.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, you must obtain permission before touching Her Highness¡¯s body. Come on, let go of her.¡± ¡°Niall is a thousand times better than him.¡± Laslo whispered quickly in Agnes¡¯ ear. ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re still holding onto your majesty¡¯s body. I¡¯ll have you write the Nirseg¡¯s royal etiquette fifty more times.¡± ¡°Fifty times? Do you intend to snap my fingers?¡± Laslo looked at Willy with trepidation. Agnes chuckled while keeping her mouth shut. ¡°Hahaha. 50 copies will not break your fingers. Your Excellency is exaggerating.¡± ¡°Exaggerating? Twenty times, I¡¯ve already written about royal etiquette. Nothing will be left on my fingers if this continues. See, my fingers have calluses.¡± Laslo appeared upset as he opened his eyes widely. Agnes tried hard not to laugh and spoke solemnly. ¡°Lord Ren¨¦, kindly leave us alone. I need to speak with the Grand Duke about something.¡± ¡°Absolutely, Your Highness.¡± Only after the Viscount shut the door and left did Laslo sigh deeply. ¡°Why is royal etiquette so complicated? When will I have everything ingrained in my memory?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll improve as you practice. Try not to worry too much.¡± ¡°I had assumed that all we had to do during the coronation was clap next to one another, but there were several concerns. There¡¯s a lot to memorize.¡± He shook his head. Agnes grabbed his hand and sat down on the couch. ¡°Are you having a hard time?¡± ¡°Etiquette?¡± ¡°No, the palace life.¡± Laslo lived freely compared to other high-ranking nobles. The Arpad family was not a strict household. There, survival was the first rule. The rest is irrelevant as long as you survive. ¡°It won¡¯t be simple to adapt to this frustratingly conservative environment. You¡¯re new to everything, whereas I was born and raised here.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°If you have any inconveniences or difficulties, please let me know. I¡¯ll tell them to change it to someone else if you don¡¯t like Viscount Rene.¡± Laslo, who was still looking at Agnes, abruptly stood up and sat down next to her and covered the back of her hand. ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The only problem with living in this palace is that I can¡¯t see you whenever I want. The rest is all right.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ anything else?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Laslo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It seems greedy to want more when you¡¯re right next to me and still alive and breathing.¡± ¡°Be greedy. You are the only Grand Duke in this country and the husband of the king. You can have anything you desire.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t lack anything. I already have everything.¡± There is no haze in his eyes. She suddenly remembered the early days of their marriage, when she had only recently begun to make money. She then inquired whether he had any requests, and she received the same response. ¡°Do you know what I was thinking each day after your death, Agnes?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I wanted to see your smiling face for once. No, even if it¡¯s a crying face. If that¡¯s difficult, I just want to see you moving and alive.¡± Naturally, Laslo grabbed Agnes¡¯ shoulder and drew it toward himself. Agnes pressed her head against his chest. The warmth that passed through the cloth was pleasant. ¡°If I could see that, I don¡¯t need anything else.¡± ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t miss Sutmar. There, I was born and have spent all my life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s something else that¡¯s more significant to me than that.¡± Agnes¡¯ forehead, the bridge of her nose, and the area above her lips were all touched by Laslo¡¯s lips. ¡°I love you.¡± His confession was quiet and collected. ¡°I might not be able to hold out and fall apart if I lose you again.¡± ¡°Laslo.¡± ¡°I doubt I¡¯m capable of doing it twice. I¡¯ve had enough of the world without you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re not going to die if I die, aren¡¯t you?¡± Agnes tightly gripped Laslo¡¯s hand. Laslo then chuckled softly and spoke calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll die,¡± ¡°Laslo, you are now this nation¡¯s Grand Duke. If anything happens to me, you¡¯ll take over the whole country¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What does Nirseg mean to me without you?¡± He spoke in a surprisingly low tone. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It is what it is. As long as you live, anything is bearable. Complex court etiquette, a burdensome obligation, and Conservative royal tradition. I will just smile and let it pass.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it twice. Agnes, the reason I didn¡¯t kill myself after you died was because you died for me. Every night, despite the fact that your body was decomposing and my mind was disintegrating, I refrained from taking my own life. This is because you gave up your life for me.¡± Agnes struggled to speak. His eyes and voice. All of it is sincere. ¡°Without you, this world has no meaning for me.¡± ¡°Laslo¡­¡± ¡°Thus, I ask that you live a long and healthy life.¡± ¡°I will do that for sure.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Laslo lifted her finger and kissed it carefully. Agnes looked away idly because it was both itchy and embarrassing. Laslo gave her a solemn glance. Just in time, another servant came over and announced Zoltan¡¯s arrival. ¡°Tell him to enter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The door opened, and a robed Zoltan walked in unsteadily. It appeared awkward, as though he was a bear in the wild in human clothing. He bowed to Agnes while repeatedly turning his body, as though his constricting clothing bothered him. ¡°Pri, Your Highness. No, long live. Peace be¡­ Hmm? Is that accurate?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Zoltan. I heard the news. Congratulations.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness! It¡¯s all thanks to you. Ney read your letter and immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When will the ceremony be held?¡± ¡°The sooner the better.¡± Zoltan had a wide smile on his face. Finally, after much courting, Ney agreed to his proposal. ¡°I heard Lisa is getting married soon, so maybe around the same time?¡± ¡°Oh, I saw it.¡± ¡°Saw what?¡± In response to Agnes¡¯ query, Zoltan chuckled and made a noise. ¡°Lisa brought a huge bouquet of flowers, got down on one knee, and asked Sir Max to marry her.¡± [T/N: Lisa is so extra.] ¡°What?¡± The noise came from Laslo, who was seated next to her. ¡°Lady Lisa?¡± ¡°Yes, your hair sparkles more brilliantly than the sun, blah blah blah. Sir Max¡¯s face turned red. He snatched the bouquet of flowers and took Lisa out. It was so hilarious to watch from the side that I thought I was going to pass out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Agnes spoke. She can imagine Lisa popping the question to Max with a bouquet of flowers, for some reason. ¡°By the way, I heard that the execution date has been decided upon. When is it?¡± ¡°Ten days later.¡± ¡°It¡¯s coming soon.¡± Zoltan appeared to be anticipating the day. Laslo also muttered the phrase ¡°ten days¡± repeatedly. Agnes alternated between them. Although memories of the two men¡¯s final moments are still vivid, it is still difficult to believe that they are still alive and standing next to one another. ¡°When the execution is over, will you head back to Sutmar?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m tying the knot. Also the title ceremony. There are numerous concerns.¡± The title of Duke of Arpad was automatically transferred to the second son, Zoltan, as Laslo resided in the palace after being named Grand Duke. Zoltan rubbed his head while furrowing his brow. ¡°You can ask me any time if you have any questions, and Niall can help you because he has a lot of experience.¡± ¡°What? In the event of the coronation, Brother will have more work than I do. Who¡¯s asking who? It¡¯s okay. When I¡¯m done with work and have time, Ney and I will visit the palace.¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± They were all caught up in small talk. They recently had so much going on that their brief reunion was filled with fun. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Zoltan had just begun to get up from his seat when the butler entered quietly. ¡°Count Cellon is here.¡± ¡°Oh, he requested an audience this afternoon. Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emmerich walked up when the door opened. He was welcomed warmly by Zoltan. ¡°Count!¡± ¡°Your Highness. Your Excellency. Lord Zoltan as well.¡± ¡°It has been a while. When the war ended, you immediately departed for the South; when did you return?¡± ¡°Today. I immediately went to the palace after arriving.¡± Emmerich said with a faint smile. ¡°Count, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve significantly improved. Vasa nagged me a little bit.¡± ¡°How is the pandemic? Apparently, the disease is still present in some areas of the South.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also significantly improved. It¡¯s all thanks to you. I¡¯m grateful.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me because they are also my people.¡± Agnes spoke in a serious tone. Laslo, who was sitting next to her, smiled as if he were looking at a grown-up child. ¡°Right, Lord Zoltan. I was told you were getting married. Congratulations.¡± ¡°Haha. If you have time, come. I¡¯ll demonstrate a fantastic western taste for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there for sure if you let me know the date.¡± ¡°By the way, why aren¡¯t you getting married? Do you not have a person in mind? You¡¯ll age and eventually die by yourself.¡± A brief awkward silence followed Zoltan¡¯s crude remarks. ¡°I ought to. Get married.¡± Emmerich said, casting a half-eye downward. ¡°You can¡¯t just catch anyone, though. Like me. You must pursue any girl you are interested in.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Zoltan has already acted bossy like someone who has been married several times, despite having yet to enter the wedding hall. Emmerich simply responded to his words with a relaxed smile. Zoltan said more excitedly. ¡°Brother, please say something to the count. Am I correct?¡± ¡°Hmmm. You are not required to wed the person you love. ¡­. Marriage was originally intended to strengthen the alliance between nobles, and when it is mutually beneficial.¡± ¡°What? You warned me that I would have to do it with the woman I care about.¡± Laslo coughed irrationally and turned away. ¡°I¡¯m planning to get married. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°What should we be concerned about? The count is capable of handling himself.¡± Agnes said firmly. Emmerich looked her in the eye and smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Chapter 165 ¡°I¡¯m sure the count will have a good relationship too.¡± Laslo said with all his heart. Emmerich nodded without saying a word. ¡°Why did you ask for an audience?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve compiled everything I¡¯ve told you before. Take a look.¡± He took a bunch of papers out of his pocket and held them out for Agnes. It contained intricate details about the maritime trade of the South. While examining them one by one with careful eyes, the door suddenly swung open. ¡°I found it!¡± The door was vigorously opened. The servant standing next to it staggered. The eyes of those who were sitting on the sofa and chatting were all focused on one place. Reika stood in front of Agnes and Laslo with a grin, regardless. Agnes sighed weakly. ¡°Archmage¡­ Why don¡¯t you let the servant open the door for you?¡± ¡°I have a hand too. Your Excellency. I finally found it.¡± Agnes said politely, but Reika didn¡¯t care. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The way to the sky!¡± ¡°Sky?¡± Zoltan and Emmerich, who didn¡¯t know what it meant, muttered at the same time. Agnes touched her temple. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to put this off. Count, please drop by next time.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, I¡¯ll do that. Your Highness.¡± Emmerich rose from his seat and stepped out with Zoltan. Reika chatted with a look of excitement. ¡°All the roads I knew were blocked, so I was wondering what to do. Oh, but as expected, the hole in the white forest is not blocked.¡± ¡°Sit down, talk slowly.¡± Agnes pointed her finger at the opposite sofa. Reika sat down. ¡°The sky where the messenger of God lives?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for that place?¡± ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t your Excellency tell you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Agnes¡¯s head swung round. Laslo blinked awkwardly and opened his mouth. ¡°Well, didn¡¯t I tell you? I must offer sacrifices in the forest of dragons in return for returning to the past.¡± ¡°I heard. I thought you meant a cow or a pig as a sacrifice.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s similar to a cow or a pig¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Really? how is tearing the wings of the messenger of God the same as catching a cow?¡± Reika, who was in front of them said. Agnes¡¯ eyes grew wider. ¡°The messenger of God? Is that what you¡¯re offering?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s what happened? You¡¯re saying that¡­¡­!¡± The color faded from Agnes¡¯ face. When the last messenger of God came to Estar Castle, the damage was so extensive that many of the people in the castle died. ¡°I was planning to tell¡­¡± ¡°No! The messenger of God who came back then was so strong. Reika, why don¡¯t you tell him?¡± ¡°Wait, Agnes. The archmage said that the messenger of God she faced at that time had a very strong axis but it¡¯s usually not that strong.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess she was like the leader. And the messenger of God doesn¡¯t use their hands because they think human blood is filthy.¡± Laslo began to persuade her aggressively. Reika, who belatedly noticed the atmosphere, also secretly sided with Laslo. ¡°But¡­¡­the sky. Isn¡¯t it too dangerous?¡± ¡°No. And thankfully, I¡¯m joining forces with the archmage. Right?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Well. Your Excellency asked eagerly. I¡¯m willing to give him a special favor. Yes?¡± Reika said with a straight chest and a smirk. Agnes looked at Laslo with anxious eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that the archmage is coming with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Oh, not soon. It¡¯s going to take at least a month just to come and go¡± ¡°What? At least a month? Then how long are you going to be out of the palace?¡± Agnes jumped at the words. Laslo rose quickly from his seat, embracing Agnes¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll explain everything, Your Highness, go inside. Archmage. I¡¯ll call you separately later.¡± The king and the Grand Duke soon entered through the inner door. Reika, who was left alone, pouted her lips and went out soon. * It¡¯s unusually noisy outside. Bushke closed her eyes slowly and then opened them. In dark and gloomy dungeons, it is nearly impossible to hear people¡¯s warmth or voices. But right now, people¡¯s laughter could be heard all over the place. ¡°Hey.¡± The soldier watching her said as he kicked the prison door. Bushke looked up. ¡°Only those who are innocent have received pardons,¡± ¡°Pardon, keugh, what?¡± She was shivering from the inside out, even though it was a warm day. Bushke got up out of her chair cautiously and walked over to the prison door. When the soldier unlocked the door, it made a loud noise as if he were opening the prison door. ¡°Go outside. Your punishment is over starting today.¡± The heavy iron door, which seemed to never open, slowly started to open. Bushke exited the prison with her toes clenched. ¡°What caused the pardon to be issued?¡± ¡°The new king has been crowned.¡± ¡°A new king?¡± Sebastian has two children, both of whom are not yet ten years old. Which of them was crowned? Bushke scrambled out of the dungeon. Her muscles had deteriorated after not using them for a long time, so she had to rest several times to climb the stairs. She didn¡¯t realize why it was so noisy until she came out completely. There was the smell of food moving around and colorful flowers moving around. It looks like a festival. ¡°Wait, wait! You have to bring it over here! Don¡¯t lose your mind!¡± ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± ¡°Butler, is it true that your highness will come here when your Lord gets married this fall?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t give you a definite answer.¡± By Niall¡¯s side, young servants gathered in twos and threes and twinkled their eyes. Bushke had difficulty understanding what they were saying. The Lord is getting married again? What about Princess Agnes? It was so noisy and complicated that no one cared about Bushke who was wearing an old cloak. She kept walking aimlessly forward. Originally, she lived on the top of the watchtower of Estar Castle, but she could not go back. ¡°Jamie! Me too! I want to try!¡± ¡°All right, but I have to use it so give it back soon.¡± Children were still playing with wooden swords. Bushke approached the boys. ¡°Kids.¡± Her voice was low and sounded scary. Some of the children were already frightened. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an old lady from that town. I¡¯m on my way to Estar because I heard there¡¯s a festival in the castle today.¡± ¡°Oh, I live in Estar, too!¡± The brown-haired boy raised his hand and shouted bravely. ¡°But do you know why festivals are held in castles?¡± ¡°The new king, that is¡­¡­. What was it?¡± ¡°To the throne.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The throne! It¡¯s because of the throne.¡± ¡°Yes, my mom baked a lot of bread, too. Saying it¡¯s for the glory of Arpad. Our estate is now a great deal.¡± ¡°Glory of Arpad?¡± Sebastian¡¯s son ascended to the throne. She couldn¡¯t understand why Arpad was coming out. ¡°Oh, I know! So did my mom!¡± ¡°Why is it the glory of Arpad that the new king is crowned?¡± ¡°Ahem. Grandma, don¡¯t you know? The new king is the Lord, no. She¡¯s the wife of the old Lord.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Princess Agnes!¡± Jamie said with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Our princess is crowned. Do you know how magnificent our princess is?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bushke was shocked by the children¡¯s words hitting her in the back of her head. Princess Agnes ascended the throne? ¡°Oh, how? How the hell did Princess Agnes ascend the throne? The former king had two sons, right?¡± Bushke shook her head violently in confusion. Children gathered in front of her blinking. ¡°Hmm? The princes died of a terrible disease.¡± ¡°And Princess Agnes defeated the cruel king and won.¡± ¡°Right! A while ago, the cruel king died. His limbs were cut off and hung here and there.¡± ¡°Wow! Really? Jamie, did you see that?¡± ¡°The knight who lives with me told me. The bad king was too guilty to just die.¡± ¡°Jamie! Stop playing and come back. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± A tall man shouted in the distance. Jamie looked around and shouted. ¡°Dad, can I go with my friends?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Heehee. Guys. Let¡¯s go!¡± Bushke slipped through the chattering children. She felt dizzy. She couldn¡¯t hear them properly. Of course, she thought it was all set to collapse. When she learned that the princess was plotting a rebellion, she thought it was good. Because she knew that this damn Arpad would be utterly shattered and there would be no form left. ¡°Hooray for Arpad! Long live the king!¡± Drunk people in the distance raised their hands in a loud noise. ¨C Everyone will unite to praise Arpad and it will be glorified from generation to generation. Princess Agnes¡¯ last words lingered in her ears. She started walking again. She can¡¯t tell where she¡¯s headed and what her destination is. Bushke suddenly raised her head to the sky, met the sun head-on, and lowered her eyes. It¡¯s too bright. She shed tears without realizing it. ¡°Arpad¡­.¡± When she decided to betray them, she was overwhelmed with emotions but in the end, looking back, it was just an excuse for venting her anger. Her husband and children all left and returned with a smile. Where did it go wrong? ¡°Argh!¡± Bushke sat down and began to wail. She had regrets that she would not have realized if she died. She scratched the ground with her palm. The sand pricked between her nails. Chapter 166 How long has it been? A black shadow appeared above Bushke¡¯s head. ¡°Bushke Hershko.¡± She looked up and the man¡¯s face was revealed in the backlight. The man threw a heavy pouch from his pocket onto the floor. ¡°It¡¯s from her highness.¡± ¡°Is she telling me to kill myself?¡± ¡°What¡¯s inside are coins. You¡¯ll be able to fill your mouth with that.¡± Bushke looked at the coin pocket and half sobbed and half laughed. ¡°Why, why!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why did you keep me alive? A traitor who sold the Arpad. It wouldn¡¯t be enough to cut off my limbs and stick them in the pole. Why the hell!¡± Then the man sat down and looked down at the howling Bushke for a while. ¡°The king handed me this coin pocket and asked me to tell you something.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She said ¡®I¡¯ll never make a person like you again. So, leave. Bushke Hershko. Live forever grateful and atone for your sins¡¯.¡± He left the word and immediately turned around and disappeared. Bushke stared blankly at the man¡¯s back. Now all she has left is a pocket full of coins and the sun shining over her head. It was only after a very long time that Bushke rose from her seat, groaning. Then she walked forward. * Sebastian is dead. Agnes watched her execution without blinking. He was only barefoot on the scaffold, and his death was shabby and unseemly. People gathered like clouds and threw rotten eggs or stones at him. ¨C Go to hell! ¨C Let go of me! Argh! I, uh¡­ Niruse, uh¡­ His pronunciation was unclear because part of his tongue was cut off. ¨C Sinner. Listen, Sebastian Erdosi. Your sins are immeasurable. The crime is as follows. First, the crime of neglecting people in distress without fulfilling your duties as a king. Second, starting a meaningless war¡­¡­. A total of seventeen sins were listed. Then Sebastian burst into laughter when asked if he admits to his sins. ¨C I should have killed you! Ugh! Agnes stared at him from the high platform. The executioner made him kneel before the gallows. She nodded her finger at Sebastian. Sitting next to him, Laslo clasped Agnes¡¯ hand tightly. It all ended with a clatter. People cheered and the gallows were stained with blood. ¨C Long live the king! ¨C Hooray! Agnes then breathed all at once. Ilona, who was a little farther away, shed tears. But the corners of her mouth were pointing toward the sky. It¡¯s all over at last. Agnes turned and faced Laslo. Laslo smiled brightly at her. Agnes could only laugh at that. About a month later, Agnes was crowned the 23rd king of Nirseg. Even after the coronation ceremony, Agnes¡¯ daily life has not changed much. Perhaps because she had already stayed at the palace for two months and taken charge of the king¡¯s duties, all she could feel was that she had officially become the king of Nirseg. ¡°Your Highness, are you listening to me?¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading down to Levron with Sofia. Your Highness please grant us your permission.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Agnes shook her head more resolutely than ever. Chavolti¡¯s mouth trembled slightly. ¡°Why not? Is there something in that tiny estate?¡± ¡°Levron is too far from the capital. I reject it.¡± ¡°Why? Are you suspicious that I¡¯m going to do something nonsense?¡± Chavolti¡¯s face hardened. Agnes held her chin and said indifferently. ¡°It would be difficult for you to enter the palace often if it¡¯s far from the capital?¡± ¡°What? Why do I need to enter the palace often? I don¡¯t even have a proper position.¡± ¡°Oh, are you going to step down as the Marquis of Bezel?¡± ¡°What are you saying¡­! Well, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Chavolti clenched his fist and forced the corners of his mouth to maintain a smiling face. ¡°If Marquis Songrad lives on his estate and Marquis Wiesel leaves the capital and moves to Levron, what do I do?¡± ¡°Why should I care about that? I¡¯m a person whose day is full just taking care of Sophia.¡± ¡°So, if you come to Levron, who¡¯s willing to stand by me?¡± ¡°Why are you saying that to me when you have a husband with normal limbs¡­.¡± Chavolti blurred the back of his words. The news he heard a while ago came to mind. Only then did he realize why Agnes was so grumpy. ¡°When will the Grand Duke leave?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Three days later.¡± ¡°What? That early?¡± Agnes shut her mouth tight. Chavolti jumped this time. ¡°It¡¯s been less than 10 days since the throne ceremony. Where is he heading? It¡¯s still chaotic in and out of the country!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be. I¡¯ll see the duke. No. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t have said this in the first place if the Marquis could break his stubbornness.¡± ¡°That stubborn man.¡± Chavolti clicked his tongue. He also heard the story of Laslo¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°Does he have to go to the sky right now?¡± ¡°The Archmage says the door opens only then.¡± That¡¯s why her shoulders have been drooping and she keeps looking out the window. Chavolti tried to give his sister some plausible consolation, but quit because he had goose bumps on his forearm. ¡°When is he coming back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s at least a month. He¡¯ll come after that.¡± ¡°Well, alright then.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Please keep your ears open. Your Highness, I¡¯m not going to Levron.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chavolti mumbled, sticking his lips out. Agnes¡¯ complexion brightened sharply. ¡°Then shall we call Sofia tomorrow for lunch?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± He said, avoiding her gaze for no reason. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the marquis¡¯ favorite duck.¡± ¡°Who said that? I like pigs.¡± ¡°You like ducks. Don¡¯t you remember when you secretly brought a duck and got scolded by your nanny when you slept together?¡± ¡°Oh, I liked it because it was cute!¡± Agnes laughed out loud after a long time. Marquis Songrad, Zoltan, Lisa, Erica, and Emmerich left the palace immediately after the coronation. Even though she was born and raised in the palace, she sometimes felt lonely in this quiet place. Chavolti returned and Agnes focused on the documents to shake off her complicated mind. As a result, it was dark and she didn¡¯t know that it was well past evening time. ¡°¡­¡­I now know why the courtiers came to me. Do you know what time it is?¡± A familiar man¡¯s voice was heard at the bedside. Agnes was so upset that she didn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡°I have a lot of work to do, so go away Grand Duke.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Your Highness.¡± Laslo easily took the papers Agnes was looking at. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Your Highness, you should eat at the appointed time. You, come here and move these.¡± As soon as Laslo¡¯s words were over, the servants flocked. Agnes was compelled to rise from her seat and step into the bedroom. ¡°Why are you here? You seem to be busy putting your heads together with the wizards.¡± ¡°How can I think properly when I have to leave you behind? I can¡¯t sleep properly because of my heartbreak.¡± The effect of being educated by Baron William Rene was evident. Before leaving, Zoltan was surprised, saying, ¡°Who oiled my brother¡¯s tongue?¡± When the king and the grand duke entered the bedroom, the servant approached to pick up their clothes. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it, get out of here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± All the servants left the room and disappeared. Only two of them were left in the room. Laslo strode up and stood behind her. And very skillfully unbuttoned her clothes. ¡°Did the Marquis of Bezel come and visit today?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°He mentioned Levron to me.¡± ¡°Levron is too far away.¡± Agnes looked in the mirror and said, Laslo was bowing his head and loosening dozens of buttons one by one. Soon a layer of clothing fell off her body. Of course, several layers of skirts tightened Agnes¡¯ waist again. Laslo was not flustered, but fiddled with the ribbon knots one after another. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡± The second skirt fell to the floor. She felt a bit lighter. Agnes said, looking at Laslo in the mirror. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to get hurt even a hair.¡± The Grand Duke laughed silently at the king¡¯s bluff. He untied the pearl decorations that were tightly wrapped around Agnes¡¯ head and placed them on the table. ¡°Take note of what I¡¯m saying. If you come back with even a drop of blood¡­¡± ¡°Then what happens?¡± ¡°Well, that ahm, Regret, no. Hmm¡­¡­.¡± Agnes groaned faintly because she couldn¡¯t find the right word to follow. Laslo could not resist and kissed Agnes on the lips as she turned her face to him. Agnes pushed him off his shoulder. ¡°Answer me first. Grand Duke.¡± ¡°Of course, my king. Every hair of mine, every drop of blood, belongs to you.¡± Laslo pulled Agnes tightly around her waist. Agnes leaned her head against his chest pretending not to win. The beating of his heart touched her ears. ¡°Oh, I wish there was a word other than ¡®I love you¡¯.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t express my heart with that word.¡± The two moved to bed. ¡°I¡¯ll be back safely. I promise, Agnes.¡± ¡°Of course, you should. You are the Grand Duke of this country. You have to know that just letting you go there is a huge decision.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I am always grateful for your kindness.¡± Laslo hugged Agnes on the shoulder and held her hand tightly. ¡°Sometimes I think like that.¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s a really good God in this world that sent you to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because meeting you completely changed my life.¡± Agnes made eye contact with him. Laslo¡¯s dark green eyes reflected her face. Countless emotions passed by. Agnes bit her lips, not knowing what to say. ¡°I thought the same thing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Because you were too much for me, I thought some God had pity on me and sent you to me.¡± She really thought so. When Laslo willingly sacrificed his life for her, Agnes belatedly realized how precious he was. She was overwhelmed. Agnes clearly understood what Laslo said earlier. Why is there only the word ¡°I love you¡± to express this feeling? ¡°I love you, Agnes.¡± He said as if he had read her mind. Agnes couldn¡¯t resist her bursting heart and hugged Laslo tightly. She whispered in his ear. Laslo laughed loudly at the words and kissed his wife. [T/N: End of the Main Story. Side stories coming soon.]